《After Her Engagement Annulled, the Weak Rich Daughter Becomes a Big Shot!》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Rebirth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Cold, bone-piercing cold. Luo Ling couldn¡¯t help but hug herself tightly. The suffocating feeling in her heart became more and more intense. She subconsciously opened her mouth, and the water that filled the sky immediately poured into her throat. Luo Ling choked on arge mouthful of water and felt a sharp paining from her chest. She suddenly opened her eyes and realized that she was in the water. She pushed hard with her legs and burst out of the water, fresh air blowing against her face. There were exmations from the shore. ¡°How did shee up?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say she can¡¯t swim?¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, press her down!¡± Luo Ling turned her head and saw a few people on the shore holding long sticks, trying to push her into the water. She raised her eyebrows and grabbed the sticks that wereing for her head. With a strong pull, the people fell into the water like ducks! In an instant, there were screams! A woman covered her mouth and shouted from the shore, ¡°Caroline, you b*tch! How dare you do this?¡± The shrill voice made people feel ufortable. Luo Ling paddled over to the shore in a few seconds. Looking at the people in the water and on the shore, she frowned and asked, ¡°Who the h*ll are you! However, the moment she opened her mouth, she was shocked by the crisp voice that was like a yellow oriole. That wasn¡¯t her voice! Looking at her again, the four limbs of this body were very slender. No wonder she felt that it was very difficult to swim in the water just now! Luo Ling¡¯s mind was filled with big question marks. What on earth had happened? Suddenly, an electric current shed through her head. Her vision turned ck and she fell straight down. In her dazed state, Luo Ling felt as if she was floating in a vast expanse of white chaos. Suddenly, a voice appeared in front of her. ¡°General! General! Quickly run!¡± Luo Ling woke up with a quiver. That¡¯s right, she was born into the Pritz family, and was an awe-inspiring war goddess. She raised her head and saw her most capable subordinate fighting a bloody battle with the enemy. The blood in her body began to boil. She clenched her fist and rushed over. However, the scene suddenly shattered like a mirror, and Luo Ling¡¯s fist missed. She stood there in a daze when she heard a voice behind her. ¡°Luo Ling, you are the only bloodline of the Pritz family. You must clear the names of the heroic spirits who died. You must remember the merits and glory of the Pritz family and seek justice for the Pritz family!¡± This was her mother¡¯s voice. Luo Ling turned around. In the fire, her mother was looking at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Luo Ling, you have to live!¡± ¡°Mother, run!¡± Just as Luo Ling pounced forward, the mes that filled the sky devoured everything in an instant! At this moment, the scene in front of her changed again. The news was being broadcasted on the TV ¨C [ording to the central government, it has been found that our goddess of war, General Pritz, has been in private contact with foreign enemies and sold our important military secrets. She has been secretly dealt with by the military.] The cold-blooded, emotionless voice was like a nail that was nailed into Luo Ling¡¯s body. ¡°Treason?¡± Ha, how ironic! The entire Pritz family family had been loyal and had protected the country since the previous generation. The blood of the Pritz family¡¯s children had been spilled on thisnd one after another. In the end, they had been charged with treason and their entire family had been annihted! Luo Ling was about to charge forward and smash everything to pieces, but the scene changed again. She was in a group of unfamiliar men and women, and they all pointed at her and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all your doing. You¡¯re murderous. You deserve to die.¡± Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Go to h*ll!¡± They reached out and pushed. Luo Ling felt her body fall back uncontrobly. She lost her bnce and suddenly bounced up from the bed. The two caretakers were shocked by her sudden movement. When they saw her sitting on the bed in a daze after she woke up, they looked at each other. She was really a fool. The caretaker, Lisa pointed to her mouth. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s also a mute.¡± ¡°It seems that not everyone can have their way with a rich family¡¯s youngdy.¡± Jenny, the other nurse, shook her head with a bit of gloating. Lisa nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, just like that eldest daughter of the Pritz family. Didn¡¯t she lose her entire family because she yed too big?¡± Jenny pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s better for her family, whichmitted treason, to all die.¡± The two of them, who were chatting, suddenly felt a cold airing from beside them. They couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They turned their heads to look but didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Was the air conditioner on too fiercely? The two of them were puzzled for a moment, thinking that it was an illusion. However, they did not realize that the silent girl on the bed had one hand tightly gripping the guardrail. The moment Luo Ling¡¯s consciousness woke up, arge piece of memory flooded into her mind. It was a memory of Caroline. She was the famous female general of the Pritz family, Luo Ling Pritz. In the process of carrying out a mission, she identally fell into the enemy¡¯s encirclement because of the sudden betrayal of her trusted subordinates. After struggling to kill the enemy and break out of the encirclement, she was charged with treason, which led to the destruction of her entire family. After her death, her soul did not dissipate. She was reborn as the notorious daughter of the Lambert family of New York City. Since god had given her a chance to be reborn, she would use the name of the Pritz family to swear an oath that she would find those people who had done unforgivable things to the Pritz family and send them to h*ll to receive their trials! ¡°Hello, Caroline.¡± She looked at the air and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve taken over your body, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you get back all the things those who humiliated and bullied you.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Counterattack Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± The door to the ward suddenly opened, and a man pushed a woman in. One of the woman¡¯s feet was in a thick cast. As soon as the two nurses saw them, their faces changed. They forced a smile and went up to greet them. ¡°Miss Kelly, you¡¯re here? How¡¯s your recovery today?¡± Their warm and humble attitude waspletely different from the way they treated Caroline just now. The person was Caroline¡¯s younger sister, Kelly. She was only a few months younger than Caroline. The person who was pushing her was Caroline¡¯s fianc¨¦. Caroline was originally the apple of the Lambert family¡¯s eye. She had been doted on since she was young. When she was ten years old, her father, Balor, brought in a little girl. Her world changed from then on. The little girl was Kelly. It was said that she was the daughter of Balor¡¯s friend and benefactor. Because her father had died trying to save Balor, Balor had adopted Kelly out of guilt. That day, Caroline was very happy to see her new friend. She thought that she finally had a sweet and cute little sister. However, she had never expected that her sister¡¯s sweetness and cuteness only stopped at her appearance. There was a demon living in her body. At a young age, Kelly knew how to make use of Mr. Balor¡¯s guilt. Time and time again, she showed weakness and tried to please him, making Caroline look rude and unreasonable. This made Balor¡¯s heart gradually favor her. Later on, it became worse. She even framed Caroline again and again, making Balorpletely disappointed in Caroline. When she was 12 years old, because of Kelly¡¯s framing, Caroline was used of stealing in school. The matter blew up, and Balor lost face. He lost control of his anger and hit Caroline for the first time. Caroline, who suffered such injustice, resisted with all her might. However, she only received an even stronger suppression. After that, she was scolded and beaten up as usual. Caroline, who was still young, could not understand why she was always misunderstood, targeted, scolded, and beaten even though she was her father¡¯s biological daughter. On the other hand, Kelly, who was the adopted daughter of the family, was loved by everyone. Under the pressure of the people around her, Caroline became more and more timid and quiet. She gradually became a dumb and mute existence in the eyes of others. As a father, after hearing these rumors, not only did Balor not reflect on his mistakes, but he also did not clear her name. Instead, he felt that she was a useless person and did not like her even more. Thus, he doted on Kelly even more. From her family to her friends, Caroline had lost them all. They were all by Kelly¡¯s side. Caroline was used to being suppressed and disappointed again and again. She no longer resisted. That was until one day, she saw her fianc¨¦, Austin, hugging and ying with Kelly intimately. Austin was Caroline¡¯s only ray of hope to escape from this suffocating home. She loved and relied on him, but now, even this ray of hope was about to be snatched away by Kelly. Caroline could not hold it in any longer. That night, she blocked Kelly at the staircase and questioned her why she did that. Kelly actually said bluntly, ¡°Austin is the heir of the Campbell family. He needs a better partner to apany him.¡± Caroline was stunned. ¡°Sister, do you think you¡¯re good enough for this role?¡± Kelly continued to ask. ¡°But that¡¯s not a reason for you to seduce him.¡± Caroline wasn¡¯t very smart, but she wasn¡¯t that stupid. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kelly suddenly shouted. In the next second, Caroline saw Kelly take a step back and fall down the stairs. She reached out to grab her but missed. She watched as Kelly rolled down the stairs. Her action, in the eyes of others, became irrefutable evidence that she had pushed Kelly down the stairs. The injured Kelly was hurriedly sent to the hospital. No matter how Caroline tried to exin herself, no one believed her. ¡°You¡¯remitting murder!¡± ¡°The one who should die is you!¡± Kelly¡¯s admirers surrounded her and threw her into the water. This was the scene that Luo Ling had encountered when she transmigrated. Because of Kelly¡¯s scheme, Caroline died. The culprit was now in front of her, holding her hand and saying, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already told them that you didn¡¯t push me down. I fell down by ident. It¡¯s all my fault for not exining clearly. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve encountered such a situation.¡± Behind her, Austin immediatelyforted her. ¡°How is this your fault? You¡¯re the biggest victim.¡± Caroline¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. The biggest victim was already dead. She pulled her hand back and said coldly, ¡°Since they made a mistake, shouldn¡¯t theye and apologize to me?¡± Kelly and Austin were stunned. They were surprised that Caroline, who had been silent and timid, would make such a request. Austin looked at her with a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°Caroline, do you know what you are asking?¡± Caroline raised her head and looked at him with a sharp gaze. ¡°As someone who was wronged and almost died after being pushed into the water, is it too much to ask for an apology?¡± ¡°You only choked on a few mouthfuls of water. Nothing happened.¡± A voice came from outside the ward, and a man who looked 50 ¨C 60% simr to Caroline walked in. ¡°They are all friends of the Lambert family. Are you going to let your family offend these allies over such a small matter?¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Threat Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The person was Caroline¡¯s older brother, Aubrey. From Caroline¡¯s memory, she knew that this burly man was like their father, Balor, who had been poisoned by Kelly. Other than having a brain full of mush, there were only things rted to Kelly. ¡°Then may I ask, is this how your so-called friends from the Lambert family treat their daughter?¡± Caroline¡¯s extremely oppressive gazended on Aubrey. In that instant, Aubrey felt as if he was being stared at by a wild beast, and his entire body started to tremble. Aubrey was frozen in ce and could no longer take a step forward. He immediately looked up at his sister, who he had not looked at for a long time. He didn¡¯t understand why such an amazing aura would be revealed from this delicate body. Caroline frowned slightly. Aubrey was not very smart, but his instincts were sharp. She immediately retracted her aura. She was so fast that it was as if everything was just an illusion. Kelly and Austin¡¯s attention was on Aubrey just now, so they did not notice Caroline¡¯s abnormality. Caroline looked at Aubrey. ¡°Big Brother,¡± she said, ¡°did you forget that I can¡¯t swim? And I¡¯m afraid of water.¡± The scene of Caroline drowning when she was young immediately appeared in Aubrey¡¯s mind. She was a small, dough-like person, and her face was as white as a piece of paper. She was lying on the ground unconscious. His heart ached a little, and his mother¡¯s advice to take good care of his sister before she passed away rang clearly in his ears. A look of guilt appeared on his face. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but Kelly, who saw that something was wrong, suddenly interrupted. ¡°How could Big Brother not remember?¡± Aubrey¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to Kelly, who continued, ¡°Big Brother was just too worried about me, so he didn¡¯t think of it.¡± Aubrey nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Yes, I saw her fall down the stairs at that time. I was stunned for a moment and only remembered that I had to send her to the hospital.¡± The scene of the two of them acting as if they were siblings and ¡®I can only see you¡¯. If the original owner of the body were to see it, she would probably be angry for a long time. However, Caroline only felt that it was an eyesore and disgusting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Big Brother has forgotten, as long as those people who did it haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± She took out the host¡¯s phone and unlocked it. ¡°I remember that there is a surveince camera next to the pool. They were shouting so loudly, so the surveince camera should have captured everything clearly.¡± Caroline directly clicked into the security system of the Lambert¡¯s house and pulled up the surveince footage of that time period. She scrolled down the progress bar and saw the line ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she can¡¯t swim? Hurry, hurry, hurry, press her down!¡± were clearly heard. The ward fell silent. Kelly sized Caroline up suspiciously. The gloominess that usually surrounded Caroline had disappeared. She became clean and calm, and even had a hint of invibility. It was just like eight years ago when she first met Caroline. She was stunned and jealous. Kelly¡¯s heart ached. She was also a little suspicious. After hesitating for a moment, she could not stop Caroline. ¡°They know that the other party can¡¯t swim, but they still pushed me into the water. ording to thew, this constitutes a crime of premeditated murder.¡± Caroline downloaded and saved the surveince footage and sent it to a private email. ¡°Either call the police or apologize. They can choose what they want to do.¡± ¡°Do you really have to blow things up to this extent?¡± Austin could not ept Caroline¡¯s dominance. ¡°You were not like this before.¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°I was like that before, so I was pushed into the water and almost lost my life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡± Austin frowned. ¡°And you¡¯ve also dragged them down.¡± ¡°Three years ago, the pet snake of your ssmate from the dormitory next door identally crawled under your desk. You were shocked and ordered someone to beat the snake to death. You also ordered the school to expel the ssmate.¡± Caroline shrugged. ¡°Austin, you think that you have been vited, so you can do whatever you want. My safety is being threatened, but you use the standards of a saint to ask me not to pursue this matter. Could this be the education of a gentleman in the Campbell family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to outsiders to criticize the education of the Campbell family.¡± The animal that Austin hated the most was snakes. His dissatisfaction with Caroline increased even more. ¡°The way you¡¯ve be so arrogant and overbearing will only make me more suspicious of whether there¡¯s a reason to continue our engagement.¡± 1ment Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Counterattack Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As soon as Austin said that, Caroline felt a dull pain in her heart. She knew that this was a reaction left behind by the original body, and it had affected her. However, she was not the original, and she did not have such feelings for Austin. Caroline suppressed her difort and put on her usual smile. She retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to continue being with a man who can¡¯t see his fianc¨¦e being bullied.¡± However, Austin thought that she was throwing a tantrum because she found out about him and Kelly. However, Caroline was so direct, and he felt offended. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I¡¯ll be even happier. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret it and beg me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll regret it in the future, but if they don¡¯t apologize in person within three days, then we¡¯ll see them in court.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her education, Caroline would have rolled her eyes at him. Seeing that Austin had been humiliated, Kelly finally said, ¡°Sister, Dad will not allow you to do this.¡± Kelly knew that Caroline respected and feared her father, so she used Balor to pressure her. Caroline didn¡¯t know that her n was wrong. She said bluntly, ¡°Father ces the family¡¯s reputation and interests above all else. Although you are the foster daughter of the Lambert family, you must remember that the Lambert family name is behind your name. Your identity, your words, and your actions represent the interests of the Lambert family.¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Caroline, who had said those words. Such a powerful and confident attitude was what Kelly dreamed of having. It was the confidence of being a true daughter of the Lambert family. It was a pity that the will of the heavens was unfair. Such luck did not fall on her, but on the stupid person in front of her. As such, Kelly had no choice but to rack her brains and work hard to obtain everything that she wanted. Kelly was smart, after all. Although she did not know why Caroline had suddenly changed her attitude and be so tough, wasn¡¯t her strength to ovee the strong with gentleness? Hence, Kelly was stunned for a moment and chose not to fight Caroline head-on. She turned her gun around and aimed it at the other two. ¡°Big Brother, Austin, don¡¯t force my sister anymore. She¡¯s angry with me. They were all worried about me, that¡¯s why they did that. So, I should be the one to apologize.¡± ¡°How could it be your fault?¡± Aubrey quickly stopped her. ¡°You were unconscious at the time,¡± Austin said. ¡°You can¡¯t predict anything that happened.¡± ¡°No, if I hadn¡¯t lost my bnce, I wouldn¡¯t have brought this disaster to Sister.¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears, but her face was filled with determination. ¡°Sister, although they went a little overboard this time, it was all because of me. Don¡¯t worry, even if I have to kneel and beg them, I¡¯ll make theme and apologize to you. Please don¡¯t call the police.¡± After Kelly finished speaking, she pushed her wheelchair out heroically. Aubrey quickly caught up with her, his heart aching. Austin looked at Caroline angrily and said, ¡°I pitied you before, so I was hesitating whether I should call off the engagement. But after today, I won¡¯t hesitate anymore. You don¡¯t deserve my sympathy at all. I will immediately call off the engagement when I get back.¡± Caroline¡¯s attitude was to wave him away and not see him off. The two caretakers heard what happened in the ward. Although they still looked down on Caroline in their hearts, they stopped looking down on her when they saw how strong she was. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of her. The phone on the pillow suddenly rang. Caroline opened it and saw that it was a call from Balor. The moment she opened it, Balor¡¯s roar could be heard. ¡°What did you do to your sister again?! Is it glorious to be in the hospital? Revenge? Who do you want to take revenge on! Who do you think you are to represent the Lambert family!¡± Caroline held the phone a little further away until Balor was done yelling. She then put it back to her ear and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Balor, you seem to have forgotten that your daughter is already eighteen years old.¡± ¡°You also know that you¡¯re 18 years old, and you¡¯re already an adult, yet you still...¡± Balor¡¯s voice froze. ¡°Yes, 18 years old. I¡¯m an adult.¡± Caroline chuckled. ¡°Then, tell me. Can I represent the Lambert family? Balor...¡± She deliberately paused, and her tone became more serious. ¡°Mr. Lambert.¡± After a long time, Balor¡¯s gritted voice came from the other end. ¡°Caroline, you can.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Confidence Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline heard his aggrieved voice and felt a little happy. ¡°I still thought you¡¯d forgotten.¡± After all, Balor was an adult who had been in the business world for a long time. He quickly calmed down a little, and he said meaningfully, ¡°It seems that I have failed as a father. I have not cared about you for too long, causing you to misunderstand me. It has also caused my impression of you to deviate.¡± Caroline¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic. ¡°After all, everyone knows that you¡¯re busy. You¡¯re busy with your business and dealing with your lovers. In the remaining time, you still have to think about repaying someone¡¯s kindness and taking care of the daughter of an old friend. Naturally, you can¡¯t care about other things.¡± Balor was silent for a while. ¡°If others hear that you have such a sharp tongue, I¡¯m afraid they will no longer believe the rumors that you are mute.¡± In other words, she was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. Not only was Caroline not unhappy, but she was happy that such a misunderstanding was spread. This way, she no longer needed to hide her change. ¡°Then you should be happy that I didn¡¯t embarrass the Lambert family.¡± Balor¡¯s response to this was to directly hang up the phone. ¡°Ha.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t mind. She threw the phone aside and went to sleep. The original body was too weak, and she still had a lot of things to do in the future. She had to take good care of her body. Meanwhile, Balor was not in a good mood like Caroline. Caroline was 18 years old, which meant that she could get the 40% shares that belonged to her. 40% of the shares was much more than the 20% he had. Although Balor¡¯sst name was Lambert, he did not have the blood of the Lambert family. He had only been given thest name of Lambert after he married Helena, Caroline¡¯s mother. After Helena¡¯s death, her father, Dn, saw through Balor¡¯s ambitions. Thus, before he passed away, he made a will and divided his 60% shares in the group into two. Balor, who was in charge of the group¡¯s affairs, took 20%, and the remaining 40% was left to Caroline, who looked a lot like Helena. She could inherit it when she turned 18. Balor had not expected that his daughter, who was originally stupid and ipetent, would grow up to be a wolf cub and want to snatch the meat in his mouth. In his anger, the cup on the table was swept to the ground with a bang. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl who still stinks of her mother¡¯s milk. I¡¯ll see how capable you are!¡± He pulled a long face and made a call. Caroline, who did not know that Balor was up to no good, woke up after a good sleep. Unsurprisingly, she found that her phone, which she had left in the corner, was gone. It was self-evident who took it. Caroline snorted but didn¡¯t take it seriously. She went to the bathroom to wash up and slipped out of the hospital when the two nurses weren¡¯t paying attention. When she was standing on an unfamiliar street, Caroline realized that she was still wearing a hospital gown and had no money on her. After all, no one had thought of bringing her anything to change her clothes. As the only heir of the Pritz family, this was the first time Caroline had no money. She was a little surprised. She stood at the traffic light and was thinking about what to do next when a ck Maybach of thetest model suddenly stopped in front of her. Caroline thought they were waiting for someone and was about to politely take two steps back. However, she suddenly noticed a pair of eyes looking at her from behind the window. The eyes were a little aggressive. She narrowed her eyes and simply didn¡¯t step back. She let the other party look at her. A few secondster, the car window rolled down. Caroline¡¯s eyes fell on the man¡¯s face, and her heart skipped a beat. The man was too handsome. His facial features were as exquisite and as profound as the work of the world¡¯s best carving master, especially his eyes, which were as deep as the ocean. There was a hint of ck in the deep blue, as if they contained a deep valley at the bottom of the sea, which attracted people to dive in and explore. ¡°May I have the honor to send this beautifuldy off?¡± A low and melodious voice, like a cello, came from behind the window. As soon as he finished speaking, the sharp-eyed Caroline noticed the surprise on the driver¡¯s face. Caroline¡¯s intuition warned her that this person who had suddenly appeared was dangerous. But who was she? She was the famous General Pritz! Caroline had a reserved smile on her face and replied, ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± The driver¡¯s surprised expression became even more obvious. Carolineughed in her heart and leaned into the car. ¡°Please go to Rika Apartment.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Acquaintance Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As soon as Caroline sat down, a faint smell of medicine wafted into her nose. It wasn¡¯ting from her, but from the man beside her. It was surprisingly not unpleasant. Combined with the man¡¯s pale face, Caroline concluded that he was a long-term patient. ¡°Oleg, didn¡¯t you hear her?¡± The man looked at the driver in the front seat. Hearing the man¡¯s dangerous signal, Oleg shivered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir.¡± He immediately started the car and drove forward. Caroline looked at the two of them and then looked at the man beside her. Before she could say anything, the man turned his head and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Edwin.¡± Why was he so familiar with her? Caroline choked for a moment. ¡°...You can call me Caroline.¡± Edwin reached out his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Caroline lowered her head and looked at the pair of slender, white, and wless hands in front of her. She subconsciously rubbed the fingers on her thighs, but she did not feel the thick calluses like before. Her heart skipped a beat before she realized that her hands were no longer the hands that had gone through countless training and battles. Caroline chuckled and reached out to shake his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Without waiting for Edwin to return the handshake, Caroline pulled her hand away and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Do you stop your car to help people who need help on the road?¡± Edwin retracted his hand with some regret. He replied with a slightly cunning tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would turn a blind eye to a slender and beautifuldy standing alone on the street helplessly.¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Oleg nced at the rearview mirror and saw Edwin¡¯s ustomed expression. ¡°You¡¯re a kind and warm-hearted person.¡± However, anyone who knew and had a little understanding of the demon, Edwin, would not agree with this judgment. But it was obvious that thedy in the back seat knew nothing about Edwin. Looking at Edwin¡¯s kind and upright appearance, Oleg felt a little sympathy for the notorious Miss Lambert. After all, every time Edwin acted like this, he must have some ulterior motive, and it wasn¡¯t a small one. Unfortunately, as long as it was a prey that he had his eyes on, he had never failed. Unfortunately, what he didn¡¯t know was that Miss Lambert wasn¡¯t as innocent and gullible as he had imagined. Although Caroline didn¡¯t know this Edwin of unknown origin, her instincts from the battlefield were warning her that although this man looked noble and fragile, he was indeed an extremely dangerous person. Thus, she had always been on high alert. The car arrived at Rika Apartment in no time. The car had just stopped, and before Oleg could get out to open the door, Caroline jumped out nimbly. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± However, Edwin followed her out of the car and met Caroline¡¯s confused gaze. He looked at the Diantong Building next door and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Diantong Building to settle something.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Caroline drawled, ¡°that¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Kind sir, I wish you a smooth journey and a happy day.¡± After that, Caroline turned around and entered Rika Apartment. Edwin held onto the car door as he watched her figure disappear from a distance. Beside him, Oleg saw that there was something wrong with his eyes, and his heart was in his mouth. Oleg couldn¡¯t help but mention, ¡°Thisdy from the Lambert family doesn¡¯t have a very good reputation in the upper-ss society. They say that she¡¯s gloomy, unsociable, mute, rude, and likes to bully people.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Edwin sneered, his tone filled with sarcasm. ¡°When did you be a gossiper, listening and spreading vulgar and self-contradictory gossip that¡¯s like a melodramatic 8 pm TV show?¡± Oleg smiled awkwardly. ¡°I think she must have done a lot of bad things in public to win those people¡¯s words.¡± The smile on Edwin¡¯s face disappearedpletely. He looked at Oleg coldly. ¡°If this is all you can do, then you don¡¯t have to stay with me.¡± Oleg trembled and lowered his head, his face turning pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7: A Coincidence Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline didn¡¯t know about the argument between the two after she left. After she entered Rika Apartment, she avoided the surveince cameras and went through the escape stairs. Then, she opened the back door, passed through an alley, and entered an old apartment. There were surveince cameras in the elevator, so she chose to avoid people and go up the escape stairs. She climbed up to the ninth floor while panting. For the tenth time today, Carolinemented that her body was too weak. She had to train harder. She took a deep breath and walked to Room 902. She skillfully pressed a string of numbers on the password lock, and the door opened. This was a property that she had bought in private a few years ago when she was still Luo Ling Pritz. It was a ce for her to rx in the city. The only people who knew about it were her mother and one of her subordinates, who were both dead now. As the registration number wasn¡¯t under her name, the military couldn¡¯t find her. She coulde here without worry. However, she was using Caroline¡¯s identity now. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she had to be careful. When she came out of the hospital, Caroline had already thought of a very realistic problem. As the less-loved daughter of the Lambert family, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t have much money on her. What she had to do now required a lot of money, but Caroline did not want to sell the original owner¡¯s things, nor did she want to ask the hateful Balor for money. Thus, she had to find another way to earn money. However, the fastest way to earn money was in criminalw. Unless she had no other choice, Caroline did not want to take the risk. Caroline thought about it and finally thought of this ce. Walking through the study from the living room, she moved the bookcase away from the wall and revealed the safe inside. She entered the password to open it. Caroline looked at the thick documents and then her eyes fell on a white brocade bag the size of a palm. She took out the silk bag and weighed it in her hand. She untied the rope and found a dark blue box inside. She opened it and there was a transparent sapphire diamond ring inside. This was a ring that Luo Ling had bought at an underground auction previously. She had originally wanted to give it to someone. Later, by chance, she didn¡¯t send the gift out, so she put it in the safe. If anything that belonged to the Pritz family flowed out, it was possible that she would be noticed and targeted by people with ulterior motives. It was only in the underground auction where the identities of the buyer and seller were kept secret that the circting items would not be traced to her. The ring was sold for more than 5 million yuan at the auction, and Caroline decided to exchange it for some money. The patient¡¯s garb she was wearing was an eyesore, so she casually took out an inconspicuous set of clothes from the closet and changed into them. Then, she put the white brocade bag into the pocket of her coat and took out an unopened Blueberry phone and a new SIM card from the drawer. After clearing up the traces of her entering, Caroline hurried down the stairs and threw the hospital gown into the trash can. She held the hat on her head and turned out of the alley. She didn¡¯t expect to see a motorcycle out of controling at her from the right corner. Caroline¡¯s brain sent out signals like crazy. She shifted her center of gravity to the left and dodged! However, her body had not received professional training. Even if she received the message, she could not react in time. She could only watch as the motorcycle hit her! At the critical moment, a pair of hands suddenly reached out from behind her, picked her up by the waist, and pulled her back. The motorcycle went out of control, swept past her hair, and hit the wall with a bang. Caroline¡¯s dted pupils slowly returned to normal. Then, she realized that she was still being hugged by the waist. Just as she was about to say something, she smelled a familiar scent of medicine. She called out tentatively, ¡°Edwin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Edwin gently put her down and rubbed the back of his hand. ¡°What a coincidence, we meet again.¡± Caroline heaved a sigh of relief. She looked up and realized that this was the side door of the Diantong Building. So, he was really here for business? Caroline suppressed her doubts and replied, ¡°It seems that I met a benefactor when I went out today. I¡¯m very grateful for your help again and saved my life.¡± ¡°Then it seems like today is your day of suffering.¡± Edwin spread his hands. ¡°In that case, if I don¡¯t send you home safely today, and something happens to you, it¡¯ll be my fault.¡± This man¡¯s words always made her feel he was dangerous, but Caroline thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already taken the first car, why would I be afraid to take the second one?¡¯ Therefore, she readily agreed. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Conflict Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In the Lambert family¡¯s vi, they were having a warm dinner. At the dining table, Balor and Aubrey wereforting Kelly. Aubrey moved the cut steak in front of Kelly. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the caretaker to retrieve the surveince video and delete it. She can¡¯t threaten us with anything anymore.¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes shed with joy, but she pretended to be hesitant. ¡°But my sister was indeed treated too badly by them. I think we should give her a formal apology.¡± ¡°This is also the reason why she has offended too many people and is not popr. They can¡¯t be med for being harsh.¡± Balor thought of the phone call in the afternoon and the 40% shares, and he was even more dissatisfied with Caroline. ¡°But...¡± Kelly was still hesitating. Balor said directly, ¡°They are all people who have business dealings with thepany and are on good terms with the Lambert family. We should be more magnanimous. We shouldn¡¯t make everyone unhappy just because of a moment¡¯s anger.¡± ¡°What if Big Sister is not willing? She¡¯s been through so much,¡± said Kelly, troubled. ¡°She¡¯s not being treated fairly. How sad must she be?¡± Seeing how worried she was, Aubrey felt extremely touched. ¡°If only Caroline could be as understanding as you.¡± Balor snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s already 18 years old. She¡¯s not young anymore. The Lambert family raised her to this age, but she doesn¡¯t even care about the family¡¯s interests. Then, I can only use the Lambert family¡¯s rules to discipline her.¡± Caroline, who had just stepped into the door, heard this and shivered. The word ¡®family discipline¡¯ that Balor had mentioned was the shadow that had been cast on the little girl in the past. In the past few years, Balor had used the word ¡®family discipline¡¯ to wave his long ruler at the original owner many times. He had punished her physically and even beat her until she could not get out of bed. Thus, when she heard the word ¡®family discipline¡¯, the stress reaction in her body was transmitted to Caroline¡¯s mind, and she was instantly afraid. Carolineposed herself. She was a female general who had killed countless enemies on the battlefield. How could she be afraid of this small ruler? Kelly was sitting facing the door, so she immediately noticed Caroline. She narrowed her eyes and continued to add oil to the fire. ¡°But as you said, Sister is already eighteen years old. She has already grown up and has her own ideas. If she insists on doing this, we can¡¯t force her.¡± Kelly¡¯s original intention was to remind Balor that Caroline was going to break away from his control when she grew up. However, she did not expect the words ¡®eighteen years old, make her own decisions¡¯ to stab into Balor¡¯s lungs. Balor mmed the table in anger. ¡°Even if she is 38, I, as her father, have the right to discipline her, let alone 18!¡± At the thought of this, he recalled the caretaker¡¯s call to say that Caroline had run out of the hospital and gone missing. ¡°Wells, quickly bring me the ruler. I¡¯m going to properly teach this insensible Young Miss Lambert a lesson today!¡± The butler, Wells, immediately handed him the ruler hanging on the firece. At this moment, Kelly ¡®coincidentally¡¯ saw Caroline standing at the door. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°What time is it now?¡± Balor clenched his ruler and turned his head abruptly. He roared, ¡°Do you still know how to go home?!¡± Caroline crossed her hands. ¡°This is my home. Of course, I know toe back.¡± Balor looked at Caroline. She actually dared to look him in the eye. The shock and difort he felt from her were even stronger than when he was on the phone. ¡°You didn¡¯t even greet your elders when you came home. Is this the etiquette you¡¯ve learned for so many years?¡± He waved the ruler in his hand and strode over. He would let him see if this useless daughter of his was really out of his control. Caroline looked at the ruler, but she didn¡¯t move her feet. The scene of the little girl being beaten up repeatedly appeared in his mind. She told the little girl in her heart, ¡°Just watch. Watch how I break out of that cage that imprisons you.¡± One wanted to test her, while the other was waiting to counter his moves. Balor raised his ruler high, and Caroline¡¯s right hand was ready to strike. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I disturb you?¡± A voice suddenly came from outside the door, breaking the tense situation. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Identity Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Mr. Anderson?¡± Baro looked at the person who had suddenly appeared in shock, and the high pitch that he blurted out almost split. The man, who was as handsome as a deity, raised his hand and leaned against the door. His well-tailored suit was a little wrinkled, but it didn¡¯t seem impolite. Instead, it gave him a little more casualness and made him look even more charming. Even Aubrey and Kelly, who did not know him, could guess the man¡¯s identity from Balor¡¯s respect and his surname. Edwin Anderson, the current leader of the famous Anderson family, was feared by both the political and business worlds. If the Lambert family was considered to be one of the middle-tier families in high society, then the Anderson family was a family that stood above all other families, at the very top. This was a family that everyone wanted to get close to, but they didn¡¯t dare to make any rude moves because of respect, and Edwin was the person standing at the center of this family. Why would such a big shot appear in their house? Not only was Balor confused, even Aubrey and Kelly were confused. Kelly seemed to have thought of something as she looked at the side of Edwin¡¯s finely carved face, her eyes shining. Only Caroline looked at the familiar figure who had just bid her farewell. She raised her eyebrows and did not say anything. Edwin¡¯s gaze lingered on Caroline for a moment before moving to Balor¡¯s face. ¡°I heard from my grandmother that she had troubled Mr. Lambert a few days ago. I should havee earlier to thank you, but I had to dy it until today because of something.¡± Balor thought for a moment, and then he remembered that he had picked up a brooch at a banquetst week. When he had seen the brooch, Balor¡¯s first reaction had been that it was very valuable. He had subconsciously wanted to put it in his pocket, but he had considered that it would be too embarrassing if others saw it at the banquet. Thus, he had given the brooch to the host of the banquet. Later, Balor had heard the host of the banquet mention that the brooch belonged to Old Madam Anderson. At that time, he was still regretful that he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to show his face in front of Old Madam Anderson. He didn¡¯t expect the Anderson family to be so well-mannered that they would personallye to thank him for such a small matter. Furthermore, the person who came was a core member of the family, Edwin. Balor, who had been pleasantly surprised, had already forgotten that one should first send a letter to express their respect and etiquette when they visited the upper-ss society to express their gratitude. However, not only was Balor surprised, even Oleg, who was behind Edwin, was a little surprised. For such a small matter, the Anderson family would definitelye out to thank them, but it would never be so grand, and they would need Edwin toe out. However, he had just been warned by Edwin, so he didn¡¯t dare to show any emotions at this time. Edwin didn¡¯t seem to care. He had done many things casually anyway, so if he said so, then so be it. ¡°Oleg, bring the prepared thank you gift over.¡± The back of the car was always prepared with a few gifts in case of an emergency. Balor threw the ruler in his hand to the butler and was about to wee Edwin in. However, Edwin did not move. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that Lambert¡¯s family has some matters to attend to today. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll thank you properly.¡± His appropriate behavior made it seem like he was here to thank him. Caroline could only say that his acting skills were not bad. Balor really wanted to get close to the Anderson family, but he knew that he would not be able to take advantage of them if he was too impatient. If he was too impatient, he might end up angering them. Although he felt regretful, he still said respectfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t receive you well and let you see this scene. It¡¯s really impolite. Let me see you out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± However, at this moment, Edwin, who had been ignoring Caroline all this while, suddenly pointed at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let this beautifuldy send me off?¡± Balor¡¯s movements froze. Meanwhile, Kelly¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as she looked at Caroline. She had seen it clearly. Mr. Anderson didn¡¯t even look at her just now, but he actually asked Caroline to send him. Did they know each other? Kelly denied the thought as soon as it came to her mind. As everyone knew, Mr. Anderson had been recuperating outside because of his weak body and had only returned home a few days ago, so it was impossible for the two to meet each other. Did he fall for Caroline¡¯s beauty at first sight? Thinking of this possibility, Kelly¡¯s heart exploded like a pot of oil. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Thank You Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jealousy was about to burn Kelly¡¯s rationality. Seeing the two of them disappear out of the door, she immediately said to Balor, ¡°Dad, I heard that if you offend the Anderson family, you¡¯ll end up in a terrible state. Sister is usually not good with words, and she easily offends people once she speaks. She won¡¯t say anything rude to anger Mr. Anderson, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Balor covered her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Anderson doesn¡¯t like people talking about the Anderson family. You have to be more careful when you speak outside in the future.¡± Facing Balor¡¯s warning gaze, Kelly¡¯s rationality came back, but she did not forget to use Caroline. She clutched her chest and eximed, ¡°Then Big Sister...¡± Balor nced outside but saw nothing. If he was not afraid of being rude, he would have followed. Balor was worried, but he continued to criticize Caroline. ¡°If she really messes up this matter, hmph, I will not let her off.¡± Outside the vi, Caroline stopped in front of the car after sending him off. However, Edwin did not get in the car. Instead, he apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I saw that the door was not closed, and no one answered when I knocked on the door. That¡¯s why I walked in.¡± ¡°It seems that there are too many coincidences today.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t mind that others saw this. Instead, she teased, ¡°How was it? Was the scene exciting?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t look sad, angry, or disappointed after being treated like this by her father. She seemed to be used to it. Edwin¡¯s heart ached and he felt angry. He looked at Caroline and said, ¡°If you need my help, feel free to ask.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°All kinds of things are fine.¡± Caroline sized him up. The confusion in her eyes was obvious. ¡°Are you really the Mr. Anderson from the rumors?¡± After all, they were in the same circle. Even though she had never met him before, Caroline had heard of his name before. It was rumored that this person was not a good person. In the face of her tant suspicion and distrust, Edwin was not unhappy. He only said, ¡°Rumors, they¡¯re just rumors. The authenticity of the rumors still needs to be tested. Just like how you, Miss Caroline, are very different from the rumored Miss Lambert.¡± Caroline shrugged. This was indeed an unsolvable question. ¡°So, why did youe back?¡± Edwin suddenly lowered his head and approached Caroline. Caroline subconsciously wanted to fight back, but fortunately, her body didn¡¯t react so quickly, so she easily restrained herself. She only tilted her head slightly. As if he didn¡¯t notice her stiff body, he whispered in her ear, ¡°You left something important in my car.¡± When the warm air blew past her ear, Caroline felt her earlobe itch and wanted to scratch it subconsciously. She tried her best to control her attention from her ears to the ¡®important things¡¯ he had mentioned. She asked, ¡°What did I leave in your car?¡± Caroline thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t even carry my bag. What could I have left in his car?¡¯ Until the white brocade bag appeared in front of her eyes, Caroline¡¯s first reaction was to touch the pocket of her coat. She realized that the inside was really t. She reached her hand in and felt a medium-sized hole. When she put it on, she didn¡¯t even notice that the pocket was broken. ¡®What kind of lousy clothes are these?¡¯ Caroline mumbled in her heart and took the white brocade bag awkwardly. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m really your benefactor. Is this the third or fourth time today?¡± Edwin held onto the car door and sat down. He looked at her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your gift, Miss Caroline. I hope it won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Who would do something so impolite as to ask for a thank you gift in person?¡± Caroline held the brocade bag and waved at him. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t worry, I will prepare a thank you gift in advance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Let¡¯s go,¡± Edwin said before he drove off. In the driver¡¯s seat, g couldn¡¯t help but remind him carefully, ¡°Sir, although Miss Lambert¡¯s face does look a little like the one you¡¯re looking for, it¡¯s been so long. If she¡¯s really the one you¡¯re looking for, there¡¯s no way you couldn¡¯t find any traces of her.¡± After all, Caroline Lambert¡¯s life for the past ten years had been rather simple. Edwin, however, only looked out of the window and said coldly, ¡°Go back and receive your punishment!¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Make a Move Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After bidding farewell to Edwin, the moment Caroline entered the door, Balor¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember you knowing Mr. Anderson?¡± If Caroline was really familiar with Mr. Anderson, then her weight would increase, and Balor would have to re-evaluate her. Aubrey and Kelly both looked at her, but the former was hesitant to speak, while thetter was jealous. Caroline could see what the three of them were thinking at a nce. She pretended not to know anything and shook her head. ¡°Before this, my understanding of Mr. Anderson was only based on rumors.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. After all, Edwin only said his name during the day and didn¡¯t reveal his family name. Balor stared at Caroline for a few seconds, but he did not see any signs of her lying. He believed her for the time being. Originally, Balor had wanted to use this opportunity to test and teach Caroline a lesson. However, Edwin¡¯s sudden visit had disrupted this situation. Now, Balor¡¯s mind was filled with how to strike while the iron was hot and use this opportunity to build a rtionship with the Anderson family so that his career could take another step forward. Therefore, he temporarily put the matter of disciplining Caroline to the back of his mind and was rushing back to the study to n how to build a good rtionship with the Anderson family. However, there was another person who didn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s expressions and stopped his anxious footsteps. Kelly ran over and blocked the staircase. She stopped Caroline and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Please give me some more time. I¡¯ll convince them toe and apologize to you.¡± Aubrey became anxious when he heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just agree that you don¡¯t need toe forward in this matter? You just need to let it cool down slowly. Why do we have to go and beg them for an apology?¡± Caroline looked at the two of them. ¡°You¡¯ve agreed? As the person involved, howe I didn¡¯t know? Who said it, and who agreed to it?¡± Aubrey looked at her disapprovingly. ¡°You look very healthy and alive right now. Why are you still forcing Kelly to do this and letting the Lambert family offend so many people?¡± Their argument pulled Balor¡¯s attention back. He looked at Caroline with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for today¡¯s incident. You should learn to stop while you can.¡± ¡°Whether you want to argue with me or not, that¡¯s your business.¡± Caroline dodged Kelly¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to be calctive, that¡¯s my business. No one can make the decision for me.¡± The word ¡®make the decision¡¯ once again stirred up Balor¡¯s sensitive nerves, and the anger that he had just suppressed rose again. ¡°Very good. It seems that you have forgotten your identity due to theck of discipline during this period of time. I must once again use my actions to clearly tell you who you are and to let you know your ce.¡± Balor picked up the ruler on the table and rushed over. In front of her was Balor, who was holding a ruler. Behind her, the only way out was blocked by Kelly. If it were someone else, they would have already stepped aside. However, Kelly could not wait for Balor to beat Caroline up. Thus, not only did she not step aside, but she also grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand and added fuel to the fire. ¡°Dad, Sister is just too angry and aggrieved. She did not mean to contradict you, disobey you, and put the family¡¯s interests behind her. Can you forgive her?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s grown up and thinks that she can spread her wings and fly out when she grows up. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t take me seriously.¡± The furious Balor stood on his tiptoes and swung his chubby waist. He used all his strength to raise the ruler high up and hit Caroline. ¡°Ah!¡± The shrill and miserable scream broke through the vi and spread to the air. The servants in the room were shocked and whispered, ¡°It seems that she¡¯s getting beaten up again.¡± However, when they went up to take a look, they realized that the person lying on the ground and moaning in pain was not Caroline, but Miss Kelly, who had been pampered by everyone. The servants were so shocked that their mouths could swallow arge goose egg. What on earth had happened? As it turned out, the moment the ruler was about to fall, Caroline used the strength of Kelly¡¯s hand to pull Kelly to the front and let Kelly receive Balor¡¯s ¡®earnest teachings¡¯ in her ce. No one present expected Caroline to do this. Hence, when they saw Kelly being knocked to the ground by the ruler, Aubrey and Balor panicked. ¡°Caroline, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Scapegoat Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ever since Kelly hade to the Lambert family at the age of ten, she had been pampered and raised to be a delicatedy. Not a single red mark had appeared on her body, much less being hit by such a heavy force. It was so painful that she could not even speak properly. All that was left was tears that kept falling. Aubrey looked at the red mark on Kelly¡¯s back that was quickly swelling. His eyes were filled with anger, as if he was going to burn Caroline to ashes. Balor¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t any better than Aubrey¡¯s. He quickly called for his butler, Wells, to get him to contact the doctor. ¡°What, you can¡¯t take it anymore after just one hit?¡± After Caroline pulled Kelly over to use her as a human shield, she went up to the second floor to prevent Balor¡¯s ruler from hitting her again. At this moment, she was looking down at the people who were busy working downstairs, her face full of sarcasm. ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t you see the wounds on Kelly¡¯s body? You¡¯re actually still smiling?¡± Aubrey looked at her with disappointment. ¡°How did you be such a cold-blooded and cruel person?¡± ¡°Ha! I thought that in your understanding, hitting someone with that ruler was just like scratching an itch, not hurting or hurting anyone. That¡¯s why you can hit me so unscrupulously.¡± Carolineughed coldly. ¡°So it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that the ruler didn¡¯t fall on the person you care about, so you chose to turn a blind eye.¡± Caroline looked at the shocked and helpless Aubrey. ¡°My good Third Brother, you guys are the real cruel and cold-blooded executioners.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rebelling! I must teach you a lesson today!¡± Balor stared at Caroline with a pair of sinister eyes. ¡°If you want to see an even more exciting scene, I don¡¯t mind if you continue to try.¡± Not wanting to waste any more time with these stupid and bad people, Caroline turned around and wanted to go back to her room to rest. When she passed by the master bedroom on the second floor, she stopped in her tracks. This was the room that her mother, Helen, had specially prepared for Caroline, but it was snatched away by Kelly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to take back everything that belongs to you, we can¡¯t leave anything behind!¡± She kicked the door open and shouted at the servants who were watching from afar and did not dare toe forward, ¡°Get rid of all these eyesores!¡± The servants looked at each other, but none of them moved. Most of the servants in the house were hired by Balorter on. They had long gotten used to Balor and Kelly being in charge of the house and did not have much respect for Caroline, who was the neglected properdy. What happened today was beyond their expectations. They could vaguely guess that Caroline¡¯s personality had suddenly changed. She actually dared to challenge Balor. However, Balor was the one who paid them. Thus, they did not dare to disobey Balor and listen to Caroline. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t order you around.¡± Caroline curled her lips and nced at them. The servants avoided her gaze and dispersed. Just as Caroline was about to do it herself, a maid in her forties suddenly stood up. ¡°Miss, let me help you!¡± Caroline looked at her seriously for a few times before she recalled from the original¡¯s memory that she was an old servant in the vi. She was inconspicuous because she usually cleaned the flowers in the backyard. ¡°Danika, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Get rid of all these things in the room,¡± Caroline pleaded. ¡°They¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Danika was so excited that her eyes turned red. When she was a teenager, she had received a favor from the previous Mr. Lambert, so she had entered the Lambert family as a maid. She had been in the family for almost thirty years, and she had witnessed the changes in the family. As she watched Balor snatch the Lambert family away step by step, and as Caroline was bullied again and again, she became increasingly depressed. Danika was anxious but helpless. She could only hide in a corner and protect Caroline. Today, seeing that Caroline was no longer depressed and dared to stand up to resist, Danika was extremely excited. Thus, she bravely stood up and fought alongside Caroline! ¡°Miss, where are we going to clear these?¡± Danika rolled up her sleeves and was about to take action. Caroline looked around and continued, ¡°They¡¯ll block my path in the corridor. Just throw them in the living room.¡± As a result, the three people who were still waiting for the doctor in the living room could only watch helplessly as one item after another was thrown down from the hollowed-out space on the second floor and smashed in front of their eyes. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Cleaning Up Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Ah, mytest bag!¡± Kelly, who was still groaning in pain and receiving the attention of the two men, saw thetest limited edition bag that she had finally managed to get her hands on being thrown on the ground like garbage. Suddenly, she forgot the pain in her body and pounced over like a madman, holding it in her arms with heartache. But when she turned around, the gown that she had specially tailored for her birthday party had turned into a crumpled rag and was hanging on thempshade. ¡°Ah!¡± Kelly let out her second scream of pain tonight! At the side, Balor, whose eardrums were about to burst, felt that his blood pressure was about to rise to 160. He took heavy steps and furiously rushed up to the second floor. He looked at Caroline, who was carrying a pile of clothes and throwing them downstairs, and cursed, ¡°Get out of this house today!¡± Seeing that Caroline was unmoved by his words, he called for the butler, Wells. ¡°Quick, get the security guards in. Get this crazy woman out of here!¡± Caroline, who was standing in front of the fence, let go of her hands. A box of perfume with a very high collection value fell to the ground. As expected, Kelly¡¯s shouts and Aubrey¡¯s angry scolding could be heard. Caroline looked at the furious Balor and smiled. ¡°Who do you want to get out of here?¡± Balor looked at the smile on her lips, and for some reason, he panicked. Then, he heard Caroline¡¯s red lips move, and she said something that made him shiver. ¡°Did you forget that my grandfather¡¯s will said that I can automatically inherit the ownership of this vi when I turn eighteen?¡± She looked at Balor¡¯s panicked face and continued, ¡°So the one who should get out of here is not me, but you!¡± She looked at the security guards who came in from the main door, took out her phone, and pressed a few buttons on the screen. ¡°What do you think will happen if I call the police and say that someone has broken into a private house?¡± If that happened, Balor would be theughingstock of the entire city the next day. A CEO who could be chased out of his house would never be able to gain the trust of the shareholders. The results of his past 20 years of management would also be in vain. ¡°All of you, get out!¡± Balor asked the security guards and servants to leave. He could not let Caroline make this call. ¡°Your grandfather thinks very highly of you. That¡¯s why he gave you so many things.¡± Balor stared at Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m your father. For so many years, I¡¯ve been working hard for the Lambert family¡¯s honor and interests. You can¡¯t treat me and your three brothers like this.¡± Balor had dragged Caroline¡¯s older brothers into this because he wanted to evoke the ¡®family warmth¡¯ that Caroline had always dreamed of. Unfortunately, Caroline did not have the sameplex as the original. From the original body¡¯s memory, out of Caroline¡¯s three brothers, the third brother, Aubrey, was a big fool who only had Kelly in his heart. Moses, on the other hand, was a biological expert who only had butterflies in his heart. He often appeared and disappeared. He did not feel much for this family, his father, Balor, or his siblings. Only her second brother, Parker, was the person in the family who treated Caroline well. Unfortunately, after he left home a few years ago, she had lost contact with him. Thanks to such a big family, this poor girl had lived such a miserable life and ended up in such an ending. Hence, Caroline could chase them away without any worries. However, with her current abilities, she wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand the storms that were about toe. Thus, Caroline didn¡¯t have to be so extreme and really chase them out. Balor could not control Caroline, and he could not really be chased out of the vi by force. Thus, he could only endure his grievances and turn around tofort Kelly. In the end, he promised her a lot of things before he managed to pacify her. The room looked empty. Caroline disliked Kelly¡¯s lingering scent in the air and was unwilling to move in. She nned to contact someone to repaint the room in two days, but she still returned to her small bedroom to sleep for the night. The next morning at 5 am, Caroline opened her eyes on time. After the huge dramast night, the servants had been busy decorating Kelly¡¯s old room until midnight, so the vi was still quiet. After Caroline washed up, she went to the gym upstairs and worked out for two hours. The original body¡¯s constitution was so bad that she almost couldn¡¯t move at all. Caroline dragged her sore legs down the stairs and met Kelly, who had dark circles under her eyes. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Identity Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Kelly saw Caroline, she was reminded ofst night¡¯s incident. Seeing Caroline¡¯s eyes drifting away, Kelly couldn¡¯t help but re at Caroline. Then, she saw Caroline¡¯s face covered in sweat. It was obvious that Caroline had just been through intense exercise. Something shed across Kelly¡¯s mind, and she immediately had an idea. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re up so early to train. You¡¯re too self-disciplined and hardworking. I should be learning from you.¡± She had a gentle smile on her face again, as if nothing had happened. Caroline¡¯s eyebrows didn¡¯t even move. Shepletely treated her like an invisible person and walked past her. When Kelly saw that Caroline didn¡¯t take her seriously at all, she thought that Caroline was too arrogant. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡®Don¡¯t get angry, you¡¯ll lose if you get angry!¡¯ Kellyforted herself in her heart and suppressed her anger. She pretended to be casual and said, ¡°But Sister, even if you want to exercise, you have to control your body. Austin has never liked girls who are too fit. If you identally practice it too much, you will only make him dislike you even more, and that would not be good.¡± She was trying to show off her intimacy with Austin and use it to provoke Caroline. After all, Caroline was always teased by Austin in order to please him and cater to his preferences, causing her to be a joke more than once. Caroline stopped walking as she wished. ¡®Hurry, hurry up and show me your resentment. Let me see your face that¡¯s full of bad luck. I¡¯ll set you up again, and you can go out and make a fool of yourself again.¡¯ Kelly was screaming and hoping in her heart. However, Caroline, who turned around, did not show any sadness or disappointment. Instead, she looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°To be honest, I kind of pity you when I see you like this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kelly almost burst outughing. Did Caroline know what she was talking about? Who did she pity? What kind of joke was this? She, Kelly, actually needed the pity of an unlucky woman like Caroline? ¡°Sister, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± she asked. Was that why she said such a ridiculous thing? Caroline said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard to hook up with Austin. The only thing you¡¯ve done is to expose an affair to the public. Austin has been saying that he wants to break off the engagement all day. Then, why hasn¡¯t the Campbell family done anything?¡± Kelly¡¯s expression changed. Of course, she knew why. It was because Austin¡¯s mother was not very satisfied with her, which was why they were so reluctant to give in. This was also the reason why Kelly did not dare to be together with Austin openly. On the surface, she told Austin that she had to care about Caroline¡¯s dignity, but in reality, she was afraid that she would end up with nothing. Not only would she not be able to enter the Campbell family, but her reputation would also be ruined. This would prevent Caroline from finding another excellent target. However, Kelly had always been headstrong and would not show her fear in front of Caroline. ¡°Sister, what do you mean? I don¡¯t really understand. I believe that Austin has the ability to handle everything.¡± At this moment, Austin was weed by someone. Kelly jogged down and waved at him. ¡°Good morning, Austin. You will fulfill your promise to me, right?¡± Austin was confused and did not know what she meant, but he still replied out of habit, ¡°Of course, I will do it.¡± He saw the dark circles under Kelly¡¯s eyes at first nce and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you? You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for rushing me so early. I didn¡¯t even have time to put on pretty makeup.¡± Kelly stuck out her tongue in a cute manner and thenined, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Last night, my sister said that she wanted to change rooms with me, so I changed a ce to sleep at thest minute. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Austin¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°She¡¯s bullying you again, right?¡± Kelly quickly stopped him. ¡°No, she just saw that my room has good lighting and said that it¡¯s more suitable for recuperating, so she changed it.¡± ¡°Did you hear what you just said?¡± Austin patted her hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t just do whatever she says. She just thinks that you¡¯re easy to bully, so she¡¯s been holding onto you.¡± Kelly pretended to hesitate. After a while, she said, ¡°But Sister is telling the truth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just too kind.¡± Austin looked at her angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll get justice for you.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Farewell Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Just as Austin was about to go up the stairs, he saw Caroline leaning on the railing on the second floor. She looked at them calmly. ¡°Why? Are you looking for me?¡± Caroline¡¯s long bangs, which made her look gloomy, were allbed back, revealing her delicate and full facial features. Her tight sports attire outlined her curvaceous figure, and she looked bright and generous. Her bright eyes were a little seductive when she looked down from above. When Austin saw her, he was clearly stunned for a moment. He only regained his senses after two to three seconds. Then, he thought of Caroline¡¯s ¡®misdeeds¡¯, and his disdain took over. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you many times. Don¡¯t bully Kelly without restraint just because she¡¯s kind.¡± ¡°So you want to seek justice for her?¡± Caroline walked down leisurely and said in disdain, ¡°Then how will we settle it? As an outsider, are you going to interfere in the Lambert family¡¯s affairs?¡± Caroline pushed the two of them aside and walked through the living room. She took the delicious breakfast that Danika served. ¡°Since you said that I always bully her and I¡¯ve had a bad reputation for so many years, I feel like I¡¯m at a loss if I don¡¯t live up to this identity.¡± Kelly suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her premonition wasn¡¯t wrong. Caroline directly sshed the coffee in her hand on her face. Kelly¡¯s scream was heard again. Now, the servants at home would not mistake this scream for Caroline¡¯s. They quieted down and focused on their work. These past few days, the Lambert family had not been very peaceful. In order to ensure their safety, they no longer dared to approach. Thus, only Austin was able to witness Kelly¡¯s miserable scene early in the morning. ¡°Heavens, what have you done!¡± Austin looked at Kelly, who had coffee all over her face, and he felt terrible. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m bullying her.¡± Caroline emphasized on the word ¡®bully¡¯. She shook the coffee cup with her finger. ¡°You should thank me for not drinking coffee that¡¯s too hot. Otherwise, you would be in a hurry to send her to the hospital.¡± Austin hugged Kelly and looked at Caroline, who was giving off an unruly aura. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No, you should be thanking me for not hitting women!¡± Otherwise, he would have thrown a punch at her. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have challenged my bottom line again and again! You¡¯d better be prepared to face my revenge.¡± Facing his warning, Caroline¡¯s fingers loosened, and the coffee cup fell to the ground with a tter. It was like the drum sound of a war on the battlefield. That was her answer. ¡°Before that, please remember that one day has already passed.¡± Caroline gathered the hair that fell by her ear. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for your reply.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking that you can still threaten us right now, right?¡± Austin looked at her as if he was asking her why she was so na?ve. They had already deleted the surveince footage. They even bribed the caretaker to steal Caroline¡¯s phone and get rid of it. Without evidence, how could Caroline threaten them? ¡°I think you¡¯re the na?ve one. Since it¡¯s important evidence, do you think I¡¯ll only keep one copy?¡± Caroline waved the new phone in her hand. ¡°As long as I want, I can immediately spread it out. Everyone who sees it will have a copy.¡± ¡°This is impossible!¡± Austin blurted out. After getting the phone, in order to prevent Caroline from making a backup or spreading the news, they even hired a professional to track the phone. They did find out that Caroline had sent the video to an email and spent some effort to hack into it. At that time, the email was still unopened, so they deleted it. Caroline should not have the video anymore. However, the image on Caroline¡¯s phone clearly told them that she had it, and it was a high-definition version. In this regard, Caroline could only say that she did not be the famous goddess of war for nothing. How could she not have some skills? Seeing the two of them staring at the phone, her eyes curved. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you want it, I can give it to you. I¡¯ve made a lot of backups anyway.¡± She mimicked Kelly¡¯s tone and made a cheering gesture at Austin. ¡°Good luck. I believe that for your beloved Kelly, everything will be settled.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Pick-Up Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline was now a first-year student at the top private university, Alexandria College. Her major was Modern Art Appreciation, which was a major for ignorant and ipetent rich people to earn some money and pass the time. Caroline didn¡¯t mind going back to school to further her studies, but she didn¡¯t want to waste her precious time on this major. The Lambert family vi was quite a distance away from the school, and the chauffeur at home would obviously not listen to her orders and send her to school. Caroline knew how to drive, but no one cared if she wanted to learn how to drive, nor did she get a driver¡¯s license. So, Caroline could only walk out and take the bus like the original. For convenience, Caroline added a ¡®driving test¡¯ segment to her must do list. She stood at the bus stop and thought about her ns for the day. Suddenly, a familiar-looking car stopped in front of her. ¡°What a coincidence, we meet again.¡± Edwin¡¯s handsome face appeared behind the car window with a smile as warm as the sun. It was such a coincidence. Caroline clutched her bag and returned a polite smile. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Anderson.¡± ¡°Edwin. That¡¯s what you can call me,¡± Edwin said quickly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Anderson.¡± However, Caroline did not go along with his wishes. Edwin looked at her helplessly. ¡°Then may I have the honor to send you off today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± The bus didn¡¯t arrive for a long time. Caroline, who was a little impatient, opened the door and got in. Caroline didn¡¯t believe that someone as shrewd and dangerous as Edwin would fall in love with a pitiful-looking little girl just because of a chance encounter on the street. There must be a reason for him to make an exception and ¡®coincidentally¡¯ meet her time and time again. However, Caroline expressed that she had nothing to lose now. So, with the convenience in front of her, it would be a waste if she did not take advantage of it. This time, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. Oleg, who was sitting in the front seat, had already driven to Alexander College on his own ord. He obviously knew her to a certain extent. In the back seat, Edwin sat in the middle. This was a distance that wasn¡¯t considered normal social. Caroline could clearly feel the body temperature of another person beside her. Caroline leaned against the car door and put some distance between them. ¡°So, Mr. Anderson just so happens to be going to Alexandria College for some business today?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± said Edwin helplessly. ¡°There are too manyplicated matters in the family, so I have to run around often. Yes, the Anderson family was thergest shareholder of Alexandria College.¡± Their family¡¯s business was indeedplicated. Furthermore, logically speaking, a small business like Alexandria College didn¡¯t need his help at all. ¡°That¡¯s really tough.¡± Caroline looked at his slightly pale face. ¡°However, no matter how busy you are, you have to take care of your health. Otherwise, you will lose more than you gain.¡± The atmosphere in the car suddenly turned cold. ¡°Are you saying that my body is not good?¡± Edwin¡¯s low voice, which made her ears itch, sounded above her head with a hint of grievance. For some reason, Caroline felt as though an electric current had passed through her body, and even her bones felt numb. This man was too good at bewitching people! Caroline pinched her arm secretly, and the slight pain helped her to escape from the throbbing in her heart. She looked up and saw Edwin¡¯s magnified face and his eyes that were as deep as the sea. Caroline blinked and blinked again. ¡°You¡¯re so close to me and you¡¯re looking at me so seriously.¡± She paused for a moment, and when Edwin was two centimeters closer, she continued, ¡°Is it because of my eyebrows this morning?¡± That one sentence drove away all the ambiguous atmosphere in the car. Edwin was obviously stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth curved up, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even Oleg, who was driving, couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting girl.¡± He sat back in his original position and returned to being a proper and self-restrained noble young master, as if he was not the one who had justmitted offensive and rude behavior. Caroline furrowed her brows. ¡°Thisment,ing from your mouth, doesn¡¯t feel like apliment.¡± Afterughing for a while, Edwin¡¯s face seemed to have regained some color, and his eyes were glistening with tears. He looked at Caroline with a deep affection in his eyes. ¡°To me, everything that I say about you is apliment.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Rumors Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When they arrived at Alexander College, the two parted ways. As she watched Edwin¡¯s car drive into the parking lot and drown in the crowd of luxury cars, Caroline thought back to what he had just said a few times. She flipped through the original body¡¯s memories several times, but she still couldn¡¯t find any memories of the two of them knowing each other. She couldn¡¯t figure out anything. Thus, Caroline could only attribute this to Edwin being like a peacock, releasing his excessive hormones everywhere. Caroline looked at the time and walked to the principal¡¯s office. Not far away, Austin and Kelly, who saw Caroline get out of the unfamiliar luxury car, were both shocked. Kelly reacted faster. She hesitated and said, ¡°Dad was so angry that he stopped Sister¡¯s card. She can¡¯t be...¡± Although Kelly did not say it clearly, Austin quickly understood what she meant. After all, Caroline¡¯s reputation was well-known, so she was very unpopr in the school. No one would be willing to let her hitch a ride to school, and she did not have any money on her. For such a situation to ur, Caroline must have hooked up with someone else, and it was a stranger that they were not familiar with. When Austin thought of this possibility, his expression turned ugly. Their engagement had yet to be called off. ¡°Hmph, she better not do anything that will ruin the reputation of the Lambert and Campbell families.¡± Young Master Austin, who said this so confidently, did not seem to realize that he was standing close to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s sister. From his thoughts to his words and actions, he was clearly showing his double standards. Kelly looked at the angry Austin and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. However, she always remembered her pretense. She was the one who started the conversation, but she still had to hypocritically say, ¡°These are all our guesses. I believe that my sister will not do something so disrespectful.¡± While Austin was not paying attention to her, Kelly¡¯s gaze was like a venomous snake¡¯s tongue as she looked at Caroline¡¯s back. This was today¡¯s appetizer. However, she said gently, ¡°Even if Sister did something bad, she should have her own reasons. We should choose to believe in her and help her.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t know that the rumors about her were going to spread in Alexander College soon, adding a lot of color to her already bad image. She was now standing in front of the principal¡¯s desk. Principal Brown was in charge of the entire college, so he naturally knew about Caroline¡¯s situation. He was only surprised for a moment by Caroline¡¯s sudden visit, but he quickly returned to his business-like attitude. ¡°Miss Lambert, may I help you?¡± He concealed it very well, but the sharp Caroline could sense the resistance and impatience from his bodynguage. However, Caroline did not care about his attitude. She directly stated her request. ¡°I want to apply for a change of major.¡± ¡°You want to change your major?¡± Principal Brown looked at her in surprise and immediately refused, ¡°I think your current academic performance may not meet the requirements to change your major.¡± Caroline opened the school handbook and flipped to one of the pages. ¡°Article 68 states that all students have the right to apply for a major change. As long as they pass the assessment examination for the major, the school cannot reject their application.¡± It was rumored that Miss Lambert wasn¡¯t someone who was so good with words. This thought shed through Principal Brown¡¯s mind, and he beat around the bush. ¡°When you first entered the college, the major you studied was chosen by your father. Are you sure you want to change your major?¡± Caroline took out the application form that she had already filled out and ced it on the table. ¡°I¡¯m already 18 years old. I¡¯m an adult now. Naturally, I have the right to choose my own major.¡± As the principal of Alexandria College, his students were all extraordinary and difficult to discipline. Therefore, Principal Brown¡¯s working philosophy had always been to turn a blind eye. As long as it was not a big problem in the college that affected the reputation of the college, he would not interfere even if he had his own opinions. Since Caroline insisted on changing her major, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to reject her, so he simply stamped it. After Caroline left, he nced at the application form on the table and was really surprised. This idiot actually chose the best medical major in the school. He did not know if she was too ignorant or too confident in herself. Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Counterattack Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline wasn¡¯t ignorant. Although medicine was difficult, she had maintained an A grade in all her subjects since she was young. After graduation, even when she was on the battlefield, she had never cked off and was still actively learning new knowledge. However, this was none of Principal Brown¡¯s business. It didn¡¯t matter to him whether Caroline could get in or not. He put the application form into a folder and hurried downstairs. He had just received a call saying that the gentleman hade to the college. Although he didn¡¯t know why the other party hade to the college for an inspection, the college¡¯srgest shareholder hade in person. Principal Brown had no choice but to take it seriously and personally went to wee him. Caroline walked out of the principal¡¯s office and quickly arrived at the teaching building for the Modern Art Appreciation. The moment she stepped through the door, a strong sense of resistance appeared in her body. With every step she took, she could feel her feet trembling. The original body had only studied in this building for a few months, but she had been hurt so much that her body had a reaction of fear the moment she stepped into the building. Caroline reached out her trembling hand and clenched it into a fist. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, they will never be able to hurt you again.¡¯ The bell had already rung, but the ssroom was very quiet. Caroline looked at the unlocked door. She knew that someone was waiting for her inside. Since they had prepared such a grand and high-ss reception, how could she let them down? Caroline took a step back, turned around with her left foot as the pivot, and lifted her right leg high up to give a flying kick. The wooden door fell from the frame and instantly smashed onto the ground. The bucket of dirty water on the door flew out, sshing all over the people in front of it. Caroline pinched her numb feet and stepped into the ssroom in shock. Screams and exmations rang out one after another, especially those who had been affected by the dirty water. Each of them jumped out as if they had been possessed by a ghost. ¡°What did you do to us!¡± The first person to be sshed with dirty water was a girl who was standing at the front. She was waiting to see Caroline make a fool of herself. Caroline recognized her as the person who stood by the shore that day. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, it was this woman named Irina who pushed Caroline into the water that day. She was also the one who took the lead in bullying Caroline. Just because she thought of herself as Kelly¡¯s best friend, she would naturally pick on Caroline in every way to protect Kelly. She found it, one of the main culprits! ¡°How does it feel to have dirty water sshed on your head? Is it very interesting?¡± Caroline put her hands on her hips and looked at the embarrassed look on her face as she hurriedly wiped her face with a handkerchief. She didn¡¯t feel relieved, but instead felt that it was far from enough. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Irina¡¯s handkerchief was already dirty, and her face and body still had that unpleasant smell. The first time she was treated like this was by the low-level woman she looked down on the most, Caroline. She had beenpletely humiliated in front of everyone, and she felt like her head was about to explode. She red at Caroline with eyes full of killing intent. She wanted to cut Caroline into pieces. ¡°Initially, Kelly said that you wanted to use the surveince video to threaten us. I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect you to really have the guts to disobey me.¡± With a wave of her hand, the men and women behind her immediately surrounded her. ¡°I was merciful that day and couldn¡¯t kill you in the water. In the end, not only did you not learn your lesson, but you even provoked me. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± ¡°You think you can threaten me with that surveince camera? When did you be so na?ve?¡± Irina picked up a stool and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the chief of the east side police station is my father¡¯s? Even if I beat you to death in public, the police won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± The only reason why Irina could be so arrogant was because the Taylor family had the power to help her settle many things. In this circle, Irina¡¯s words carried the most weight. This was mainly because she had the highest status, and her family was so wealthy that even the Lambert family couldn¡¯tpare. If Caroline was doted on by the Lambert family and had the Lambert family¡¯s support, even if Irina didn¡¯t like Caroline, she wouldn¡¯t dare to go to such an extent. However, Caroline didn¡¯t have such a father, and she had no one to back her up. She was an existence that anyone could step on, which was why Irina was so fearless when she attacked. At hermand, someone immediately went to lock the door. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Deterrence Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Capture her and strip her of her clothes. Let us properly admire this beautiful youngdy of the Lambert family.¡± Irina took out her phone and pointed the camera at Caroline. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that the surveince cameras could threaten me? I¡¯m so considerate of you, I even recorded the entire process for you so that you won¡¯t have to go through the trouble of looking for the surveince cameras.¡± Some people in the ssroom joined in themotion, while others were unwilling to participate and hid far away. A girl behind Irina was a little worried when she heard that Irina was going to y such a big game. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Austin will mind if word of this gets out.¡± After all, no matter what, Caroline was still Austin¡¯s fianc¨¦e on the surface. They knew that Austin did not like Caroline and ignored what they did. However, if it involved indecent videos, Austin might mind it because of his reputation. Irina, on the other hand, was not worried. As one of the few people who knew about the special rtionship between Kelly and Austin, she had her own ns. Why did Kelly need to hide? It was precisely because Austin and Caroline were engaged that she did not want to bear the bad reputation of destroying her sister¡¯s happiness. After Caroline¡¯s bad reputation spread, Austin¡¯s parents were already wavering. If Caroline¡¯s indecent video was released now, the Campbell family would definitely throw this b*tch aside for the sake of their dignity. Irina felt that she was so smart that she could help Kelly achieve her happiness with a little trick. ¡°What are you being so long-winded for? Just do as I say.¡± Irina pressed the record button and shouted to a boy with a sharp mouth and ape-like cheeks behind her, ¡°Adolf, didn¡¯t you say that this b*tch was pretty? I¡¯ll give you a chance today to taste her and have some fun.¡± Adolf¡¯s eyes had been glued to Caroline ever since she entered the ssroom. Compared to the past when her bangs covered half her face and she always lowered her head to pretend that she didn¡¯t exist, today¡¯s Caroline was beautiful, confident, and mboyant. She was so mboyant that even a marginal person like him didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous toward her. However, this person was Caroline Lambert, someone they could bully as they wished. So what if he tried her? After hearing Irina¡¯s words, the boy rubbed his hands together with a drooling expression and squeezed forward. His pair of cloudy eyes swept over Caroline¡¯s well-defined private parts, and he felt his hands itch even more. He wanted to strip her naked and press her on the ground. Caroline did not even bother to look at such a perverted person. To Adolf, this was Caroline¡¯s expression of fear. ¡°You better be good. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee how much I will do.¡± Adolf opened up his arms and pounced over. Caroline dodged to the side and pulled him forward with his strength. She threw him over her shoulder and he fell to the ground. Her actions were so fast that many people at the scene didn¡¯t have time to see it clearly. Adolf only had time to let out a scream before he was thrown to the ground by Caroline. As soon as Caroline moved, the dormant aura on her body was released. She looked up, and the pressure that came from her eyes was like a sharp sword that nailed Irina to the ground. ¡°What, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Caroline took out a phone from her pocket. From her angle, she could see that the camera was also turned on, but the screen was different from Irina¡¯s phone. Caroline¡¯s phone was actually a live stream interface. The moment she made her move, the live broadcast camera had already turned off, leaving only a record of millions of viewers and crazyments. ¡°Of course, I know that as the only daughter of the Taylor family, school bullying and killing are nothing to you. However, I believe that there will be a ce in this world where you can be judged.¡± She walked toward Irina and uploaded the video of her drowning on the inte. Irina¡¯s scalp tingled at the sight of her cold, inhuman eyes, and every cell in her body was screaming, ¡®she¡¯s going to kill me!¡¯ ¡°What are you trying to do! I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better not make a move on me.¡± Irina was clearly so scared that her legs were shaking, but she was still trying to force herself to say something. However, Caroline didn¡¯t stop. Irina broke down and shouted, ¡°Are you all dead? Stop her!¡± No matter how loudly she shouted, no one dared to rush up. Irina wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked by Caroline¡¯s overwhelming aura. Although the others didn¡¯t face her directly, they were still too scared to move. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Dissipation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion For the first time, Irina felt the fear of being alone and helpless. As she widened her eyes, Caroline extended her hand and passed it through the back of her ear. The sharp ¡®zzzzt¡¯ sound of her nails touching the metal on her earrings was amplified in her ears like a bomb. Irina shuddered in fear, and her entire body went limp. Caroline grabbed the back of her shirt and pulled her in front of her. She looked at her pale face and asked, ¡°Is this the game you love to y? Do you think it¡¯s fun?¡± Irina¡¯s psychological barrier had been directly prated, and she was so scared that she could only cry at the top of her lungs. She couldn¡¯t give her any effective reaction at all. No one in the room had expected this to happen. Caroline, who had always been bullied to the point where she could only passively endure and not resist, had be a demon who would kill any god or buddha she met. On the other hand, Irina, who had always been high and mighty and only dared to bully others, had be a weakling who couldn¡¯t fight back at all. Such a scene would probably be imprinted in their minds for the rest of their lives, including how terrifying Caroline was. Caroline instantly felt her body rx. The obsession that belonged to the original owner of the body disappearedpletely. She suddenly felt bored and threw her on the ground. She waved her hand and turned to leave. At this moment, Caroline had never felt so clear before. Her battlefield wasn¡¯t in Lambert¡¯s house, nor was it ying house with these immature kids in school. At this time, news rted to ¡®campus bullying at Alexandria College¡¯ and ¡®the only daughter of the Taylor family killed someone¡¯ had already spread on the inte. As the daughter of a rich and beautiful family, Irina¡¯s online ount had a lot of fans, and the ount was already upied byizens who hade after hearing the news. Principal Brown, who was still receiving Edwin, the major shareholder, only found out about this when he received a call from another board member of the school. He scratched his head in anger. ¡°What the h*ll, how dare she make such a big deal out of it? Did the Lambert family not care about her?¡± When the bored Edwin heard the words ¡®Lambert family¡¯, his eyes immediately lit up. As soon as Principal Brown hung up the phone, he felt a cold wind blowing. He turned around and saw Edwin looking at him with a heavy gaze. ¡°What happened?¡± Why did it have to happen today? If he were to make this killer unhappy, his position as the principal would probably be over. However, since Edwin was still waiting for him, Principal Brown did not dare to lie to him. He could only brace himself and exin the situation briefly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll contact people to deal with the online incident and try to minimize the impact. As for the disputes on the students¡¯ side, I believe they will settle it themselves.¡± Unexpectedly, Edwin said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to deal with it.¡¯ Principal Brown was stunned. Edwin stroked the cufflinks on his hands. He lowered his eyes, and in his eyes that no one else could see, a crazy storm surged. His voice was deep and pleasing to the ear, but the words he said made Principal Brown¡¯s back wet. ¡°In recent years, the college¡¯s spirit has been getting worse and worse. As the principal, Mr. Brown, I hope you don¡¯t forget one thing. This is a ce for teaching and educating people, not a yground for some people.¡± At the school gate, Edwin got into the car. ¡°Sir, are you sure you don¡¯t want to deal with the matter on the inte?¡± Seeing that Edwin was watching the live stream rey on his phone, Oleg was a little worried. After all, Alexandria College was one of the Anderson family¡¯s investments. If the matter got out of hand, the Anderson family would be affected. Rich man, inte celebrity, school bullying, murder, no matter what the word was, it was able to attract the attention ofizens. So when the news was hot, it quickly exploded on the inte. As Edwin watched, the video was suddenly banned from ying. He guessed that the Taylor family¡¯s crisis public rtions had been activated. ¡°Add more fire,¡± Edwin ordered Oleg. Oleg wanted to say something but stopped. However, Edwin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He opened the door and got out. Raising his head, he saw a beautiful figure in a simple singlet and long pants that didn¡¯t hide her elegance appear at the school gate. He then looked at Edwin, who was obviously active in front of the car. He helplessly pushed his cheeks and resigned himself to his fate to work, so that the fire on the inte could burn more. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Edwin stood in front of the car, the sun shining through his hair and casting a halo on his face. ¡°We meet again.¡¯ Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Fermentation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You still haven¡¯t contacted that evil girl?¡± Balor hung up the phone with a headache and asked the assistant beside him in an irritable tone. This evil creature, she had caused trouble outside, and in the end, he was the one being chased to find trouble! The assistant put down the phone. ¡°Miss¡¯s phone is not working.¡± Only then did Balor remember that in order to destroy the surveince video, they had gotten the caretaker to steal Caroline¡¯s phone and get rid of it. After that, no one had thought of returning the phone to her. This meant that no one knew how to contact Caroline now. He was pacing around the office in frustration when another assistant, Filo, who was constantly paying attention to the news on the inte, suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s falling, it¡¯s falling.¡± Balor said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s falling?! Filo directly showed him his phone. the voices of boycotting online were very loud. The shares of thosepanies fell quite a bit within half an hour, with Taylor Co. declining the most. Balor looked at the green interface of the phone, and an idea shed through his mind. The anger in his heart was greatly reduced, and he evenughed out loud. ¡°Good, good, good. Well done!¡± The phone in his hand rang again. Balor nced at it, but he did not answer it like he had before. He directly ced the phone upside down on the table and instructed his assistant, ¡°Is she still in school? Hurry and bring some people to stop her. We must bring her home before others find her.¡± Balor¡¯s previous irascibility had disappeared, and he was now in a very good mood because he had thought of a good idea that could kill two birds with one stone. ¡°You still haven¡¯t contacted Balor?¡± Irina¡¯s father, Derek, who was also the head of the Taylor family, sat at his desk with a dark expression. His eyes were fixed on his family¡¯s stocks. ¡°I heard that we could still get in touch with him just now, but he¡¯s not picking up his phone anymore,¡± the assistant said. Because Caroline ended the livestream before she made her move, the audience only saw the side of her being bullied. Theizens were all concerned about Caroline¡¯s safety. Some of the people who were close had already run to Alexandria College. If it wasn¡¯t for the tight security of the college, these people would have already sneaked into the campus and caused trouble. At first, Derek had wanted to have Lambert and his daughter in his grasp, and then he would let them have the final say on how they would do it. He didn¡¯t expect that the father and daughter were not honest. Derek sneered. ¡°That¡¯s just a stupid fox who thinks he¡¯s smart!¡± When they came back to their senses and smelled the meat, they would not be willing to let go easily. ¡°How¡¯s the situation with Irina?¡± Derek asked again. ¡°She seems to be quite shocked.¡± The assistant adjusted his sses. ¡°The butler is about to arrive at the school. We can only confirm it after he has seen her.¡± Derek was a little displeased. ¡°Even a person who hits birds all day will be pecked by birds. It¡¯s time for her to learn her lesson.¡± ¡°Chief Eric also called to ask about the situation,¡± the assistant said. Because Irina had mentioned that the police chief of the East Borough was an important guest of her family, many people questioned Eric¡¯s favoritism and called him toin, which caused him a lot of trouble. ¡°Let him wait.¡± Derek obviously didn¡¯t have time to care about him. ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s behind this?¡± Looking at the negativements below the official website, he rubbed his chin. ¡°We can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. Since someone doesn¡¯t want it to die down, then we¡¯ll start crisis public rtions and shift the focus of public opinion. It must be done before noon.¡± If this dragged on any longer, the old guys on the Board of Directors would be restless again. Moreover, at noon, when the people were free, they could have a meal with the gossip news. That was the time when the public opinion was at its strongest. The assistant shivered and hurriedly contacted the people from the Public Rtions Department. Very quickly, there was an obvious change in the direction of public opinion on the inte. All kinds of ¡®ck material¡¯ about Caroline popped up like bamboo shoots after the rain. There werements using Caroline of ¡®not being a good person¡¯. Such a way of belittling the victim and putting the victim and the perpetrator on the same level or even lower could not only weaken the crime of the perpetrator and reduce the sense of existence of the perpetrator in the incident, but if handled properly, it could also reverse right and wrong, turning the victim into the perpetrator. This was amon practice in public rtions. Only the ¡®perfect victim¡¯ could win the public¡¯s sympathy, and they had caught on to the thoughts of these people. Caroline could see it, and so could Edwin who had been paying attention to this matter. ¡°It seems like they haven¡¯t learned their lesson. If you want to go invisible, you¡¯ll have to see if I agree!¡± Caroline took out her phone and quickly typed on it. 1ment Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Extra Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Just as theizens were about to turn around and criticize Caroline, a bombshell video suddenly appeared on the inte. It was a video of Irina bullying Caroline multiple times over the past few years from the age of twelve to eighteen. In the video, the little girl who was pranked and bullied again and again could only shiver and hug her small body in the corner like an injured little animal. She looked particrly pitiful and helpless. The resolution of the video went from blurry to clear, showing that this bullying had indeed continued for six years. The first hotment at the bottom of the video was, [If this poor Caroline is really an unpardonable demon as the inte says, then I can¡¯t imagine how terrifying Irina and the others must be to be able to torture this demon for so many years without her being able to resist.] The second hotment was, [It¡¯s said that Kelly, who has been bullied all this time, is Irina¡¯s best friend, who often appears in her photos. This is interesting. So, who was the one bullying who?] The two hotments both had thousands of likes, and the number was still rising. This, to arge extent, had already expressed the attitude of mostizens. Caroline felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, so she added more weight and posted the video of Irina bullying the others. It could only be said that a demon couldn¡¯t be raised on the first day. Since Irina was able to bully Caroline without any restraint, she would naturally target those who didn¡¯t agree with her. Caroline used her hacking skills and spent a lot of time and energy to find a portion of it. However, just this small portion was enough to pin Irina to the pir of sin. Coupled with Edwin¡¯s secret guidance, public opinion waspletely against the Taylor Corporation. Theizens even managed to find out a lot of past scandals about the Taylor Corporation. Seeing that the public opinion was getting out of control, Derek angrily smashed everything that could be smashed on his desk. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money to support you. Can¡¯t you control such a small thing?¡± The person in charge of the Public Rtions Department wiped the sweat off his forehead anxiously. ¡°The biggest problem now is that we don¡¯t know what other cards the other party has. We can¡¯t block the way all of a sudden, so we can only follow their rhythm.¡± Derek stared at him. ¡°So we can only watch helplessly now?¡± ¡°We can first stir up the topic of campus bullying so that the public¡¯s eyes are not only focused on one person. We can first distract them and then deal with it coldly.¡± The person in charge of the Public Rtions Department nced at him and said, ¡°But if we want to solve the problem in a short time, the root of the problem still lies with that girl. If she can take the initiative toe out and say a few words, it will be more effective than any other means.¡± However, their n was destined to fail. Caroline, whom they had been looking for, was sitting with Edwin in a highly secretive private club. ¡°Morris¡¯ cooking skills are very good. I specially asked him to reduce the sugar by 30%. It¡¯s just right with ck tea. You can try it.¡± Edwin moved a small piece of exquisitely-made cake in front of Caroline. Caroline, who had been focused on her phone, took a look, and said casually, ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t like to eat sweet things?¡± Edwin paused while pouring ck tea, then said naturally, ¡°As long as I want to know, there¡¯s always a way to find out, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Your words don¡¯t sound very good.¡± Caroline nced at him. Edwin made an apologetic expression after hearing this. ¡°I thought that showing concern would make the two of us closer.¡± ¡°Excessive attention will only make people think that you are up to no good.¡± Caroline picked up her cup of ck tea and slowly sipped it. ¡°Or perhaps, you are really up to no good?¡± Edwin put down the red teapot and stared straight at her. His voice was a little bewitching. ¡°Then, if I¡¯m really plotting something, will you agree?¡± Caroline lowered her head and avoided his gaze. She cut the cake into two and ced a piece on his te. ¡°If you want to eat cake, you can just tell me. You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. I don¡¯t mind giving you half.¡± Edwin sat back down in disappointment. ¡°Did anyone say that you¡¯re very cunning?¡± 0ment Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Encounter Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline, who was called cunning by Edwin, would never admit to such an evaluation. After all, the person in front of her was unfathomable. If she didn¡¯t maintain her vignce, she could fall into a trap at any time. Looking at how guarded she was, Edwin could only helplessly spread his hands. ¡°Then at the very least, as someone who has helped you several times, it¡¯s not too much to ask you to add my contact information, right?¡± Caroline felt a little innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever given me your contact.¡± So, even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t. Edwin was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve never opened it before?¡± ¡°Open what?¡± Caroline was confused. She thought for a while before she vaguely understood. She took out the white brocade bag from her bag and found a card inside. There was only a private number on it, and it was stated to be Edwin Anderson¡¯s. This was something that many people wanted but couldn¡¯t get, to be able to directly contact Edwin¡¯s private number. But to Caroline, she was very confused. ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you tell me directly? Why did you have to use such a roundabout way?¡± Edwin was speechless. Who knew what he was thinking back then? Edwin decided to forget about this stupid incident. Since Edwin handed her his business card, Caroline opened her phone and added his number. Edwin looked at his number. It was the first and only number in her empty contact list. He was finally satisfied. He looked at the white brocade bag that Caroline ced on the table and asked, ¡°How are you going to deal with this?¡± ¡°Take it and exchange it for money,¡± Caroline said casually. Then she heard Edwin say, ¡°If you need help, I can help you find a good shop. Do you want to pawn or auction?¡± Under Caroline¡¯s confused gaze, he exined, ¡°I happen to have both a pawnshop and an auction house. If you want to get money as soon as possible, you can choose the pawnshop, but the price will be lower. If you go through the auction process, it will take longer, but the price will be higher.¡± Caroline clenched her fist and tapped the table twice. ¡°I want to choose the third option.¡± ¡°If you trust me, you can leave it to me,¡± said Edwin. ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± Caroline replied matter-of-factly. The Anderson family was so rich. If she were to auction off that private number, there would probably be many people willing to pay a price higher than for the ring. Caroline was not worried that he would cheat her of this little money. To go to the underground auction, Caroline still had to find a way to get an invitation card with her current status. Since Edwin was willing to do it for her, it saved her a lot of trouble. Edwin handed the white brocade bag to Oleg. Before he handed it to his subordinates, he opened it as usual to take a picture of it. However, when he saw the ring inside, he found it very familiar. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this ring should be an item that his auction house had dealt with before. That¡¯s right, the underground auction house that Caroline was talking about was also a product of the Anderson family. He remembered that he had been there to deliver something to the auction the other day, so he stayed for a while and witnessed the whole process of the ring being auctioned. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact identity of the person who had bid for the ring, he knew that the client had a VIP card of the auction house, so it definitely couldn¡¯t be Miss Lambert. After thinking for a while, he dismissed his men and put the ring back into the pouch. He had to report this to Edwin first and see what he thought before making any further ns. Caroline probably didn¡¯t expect that despite her precautions, she would unfortunately run into the owner of the underground auction house. After enjoying a good meal in the private club, Caroline decided not to pay attention to the news on the inte. For a bigpany like the Taylor Corporation, a piece of negative news could indeed affect it, but it was also extremely limited. Therefore, there was no point in her continuing to pay attention to it. She politely refused Edwin¡¯s request to send her home. After leaving the private club, she waved for a taxi and prepared to go home. After Balor realized that he could not contact Caroline, he actually sent her a private message on her social ount. The first part of the message was a long string of meaningless curses. The main point was thest sentence, [If you still want the protection of the Lambert family, get the h*ll back home!] Caroline had reason to believe that Balor must have thought of a way to y dirty. Otherwise, he would not have said the word ¡®protection¡¯. Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Conspiracy Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline¡¯s guess was right. Balor was indeed plotting something. Initially, when he received the first call and found out about the trouble Caroline had caused, he apologized in fear and trepidation and said that he would hand Caroline over to them for them to deal with. However, when he saw the shares of several families falling non-stop, he immediately realized that the people who should be anxious at this time should be these families, not him. Thus, Balor was no longer in fear and trepidation. Instead, he thought that he should use this opportunity to ask for some benefits. After all, the Lambert family was the true victim! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this trash to be of some use.¡± Balor sat in the office with his legs crossed and happily swung around. What was the most amazing part of this? That trash had offended so many families, and she was probably hiding in fear. This way, he could have an excuse to say that the Lambert family could protect her, and the condition was that Caroline had to give up her shares. Thinking that he would benefit no matter what, Balor was no longer in the mood to work. He impatiently dodged the people who were blocking him and ran home. He put on a serious stance to wee Caroline. At this moment, Kelly had also learned from Austin that 40% of the Lambert Corporation¡¯s shares were in Caroline¡¯s hands. This triggered her greatly. So, what had she been doing all these years? Wasn¡¯t it for the remaining 20% of the shares in Balor¡¯s hands? As for why Austin knew about this, it all started with Caroline¡¯s livestream. Seeing that the matter was getting bigger and bigger on the inte, Taylor and the other families secretly spread the news that they would not let Caroline off. Austin naturally took this opportunity to ask his parents to break off the engagement. It was only then that his parents told him that Caroline held 40% of the Lambert family¡¯s shares. If he married Caroline, he would be able to control the Lambert Corporation. They couldn¡¯t bear to part with this piece of meat that had already been put into the pot. So, even if they didn¡¯t like Caroline, they wouldn¡¯t easily give up the marriage contract with Caroline for the sake of this 40% of the shares. Although Austin admired Kelly, he was also very envious of the 40% shares. He thought that it would be great if these shares were to fall into Kelly¡¯s hands. That way, he would not have to force himself to be bound to Caroline, and he could be with Kelly openly. When Kelly heard about it, she had the same thoughts. Hence, when she heard that Balor was going to trick Caroline into giving up her shares, she immediately ran home. After a round of ingratiating herself, she sessfully coaxed Balor into agreeing to transfer 10% of the shares to her after he obtained them. Although it was only 10%, and Kelly was not very satisfied, she knew that she had to take things one step at a time. The most important thing now was to get Caroline to give up all her shares. Thus, when Caroline stepped into the house, Balor ordered the bodyguards to close the door of the vi. It was clear that if she did not sign this today, she would not be able to leave this door. Balor looked at Caroline. There was no warmth in his eyes that a father should have when looking at his daughter. ¡°You have been willful at home since young. It¡¯s fine if you bully Kelly, but as a family member, you can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to it. However, I didn¡¯t expect that it would develop into your audacious character, to the point where you dared to provoke so many families on your own. The other side has already made it clear that they won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°The rest of the shareholders are very dissatisfied with your actions. They think that you can¡¯t afford to take this responsibility and will only drag thepany down. I won¡¯t let you destroy the Lambert family, so you can¡¯t have 40% of the shares.¡± Balor smacked the share transfer agreement on the table. ¡°So, you have to give up your shares and stay at home obediently. Don¡¯t go out and cause trouble again.¡± Seeing that Caroline was unmoved, Balor continued to coerce her. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to sign it, in order to protect thepany and the Lambert family, I¡¯ll have no choice but to put righteousness before family and hand you over.¡± ¡°Sister, Dad doesn¡¯t just want your shares.¡± Kelly pretended to be an understanding sister and advised her, ¡°The trouble you¡¯ve caused this time is too big. The other shareholders of thepany are very unhappy. Originally, because Dad¡¯s shares were not high, they were not very convinced by Dad. This time, Dad wants to protect you, and all of them are against it. Only when Dad gets higher shares can he have more power ande forward to support you.¡± 1ment Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Dying Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Kelly¡¯s pitiful words seemed reasonable and received the approval of both Balor and Aubrey. However, anyone who was smart would know that she had missed the main point. There were indeed some shareholders in thepany who were not convinced by Balor, but the real reason was that Balor¡¯s abilities were limited. Ever since he took over thepany, he had not been able to bring continuous growth in profits to thepany. Instead, he had made a few wrong decisions that had caused thepany to suffer considerable losses. If it were not for the fact that most of the shares were in the hands of the Lambert family, they would have kicked Balor out of his position a long time ago. As Caroline held the most shares of thepany, she was the biggest trump card of thepany and the Lambert family. For their own interests, they should stand on Caroline¡¯s side. Thus, even if she wanted to protect herself, why would Caroline hand over her shares and leave her fate to Balor? Did he really think she was a fool? But Caroline didn¡¯t expose this. When she had been chatting with Edwin just now, she had heard him casually mention that the biggest project in Balor¡¯s hands seemed to have a huge trap hidden within it. If this huge trap were to be triggered, it would be enough to destroy the Lambert Corporation. From Edwin¡¯s tone, it could be inferred that this big trap would most likely be detonated. Caroline didn¡¯t doubt the truth of Edwin¡¯s words. After learning about this, she started to think about how to deal with the 40% shares in her hands. She had already taken over Caroline¡¯s body, so she wouldn¡¯t be at ease thinking that the 40% shares belonged to her. She would not do as Balor wished, but she could not watch as something that belonged to the original body was destroyed by Balor. Thus, she definitely could not sign this. Furthermore, before the n in her heart was implemented, she was not prepared to anger Balor. She did not want him to jump out and stop her, which would only add to her troubles. Thus, Caroline looked at Balor and reminded him. ¡°Dear father, I¡¯m very touched that you¡¯re standing up for me. Like Kelly said, as a member of the Lambert family, I should stand up for the family¡¯s interests. So, I¡¯m in full agreement to give up the shares.¡± Before Balor and Kelly could show their joy, Caroline changed the topic. ¡°However, have you forgotten that the shares are not in my hands yet?¡± Balor, who was stunned by the surprise, suddenly remembered that he had contacted hiswyer a few days ago. Thewyer had indeed said that Caroline had not gone to thewyer¡¯s office to sign and take over her shares. Thus, the 40% of shares were still in the trustpany¡¯s hands. In other words, even if Caroline signed today, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get the shares. Balor was so angry that his temples were throbbing. He finally could not hold back and roared, ¡°What have you been doing these past few days? Can¡¯t you even find time to sign?!¡± Caroline waved her hand innocently. ¡°I wanted to sign it too, but Lawyer Howard said that he was going on a business trip and had no free time. So, I could only make an appointment with him next week.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few days,¡± Caroline mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so anxious about the shares.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you causing such a disaster, would I need to be so anxious?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had to coax Caroline into signing, the angry Balor would have raised his ruler and hit her to calm his anger like before. Looking at Caroline¡¯s nonchnt face, he could only suppress his anger. The aggressive share transfer meeting ended hastily. Balor hurriedly contacted Lawyer Howard, wanting to change the agreed time. However, he could not get through to Mr. Howard¡¯s phone. The people at the firm only said that he had gone abroad and would help to contact him, but he did not get a reply no matter how many times he urged. The email he sent was not checked by the other party even after an entire night. Everything was finally ready, and he was only one step away, but he was stuck here. Balor was so anxious that he could not sleep well the entire night. He only closed his eyes and finally fell asleep in the early hours of the morning. He suddenly woke up at around 7 o¡¯clock and hurriedly got out of bed. When he went downstairs, he saw Kelly, who also had dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s that woman?¡± He didn¡¯t even want to call Caroline by her name. He just called her ¡®that woman¡¯. ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t seem to be up yet.¡± Kelly was also very nervous, so she woke up early in the morning. However, there was no movement from Caroline¡¯s room. She knocked on the door twice, but Caroline did note out. What they didn¡¯t know was that Caroline had already packed her things and left the Lambert family vi at dawn. She went to Edwin. ¡°Can you help me find a buyer? I want to sell all the shares in my hands.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Handling Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Are you sure you want to sell it?¡± Edwin was surprised to see Caroline take out the equity ownership document. When he had talked about Lambert Corporation¡¯s business the other day, he had not been speaking without thinking. He knew that she had 40% of the shares and did not want to see her get implicated by Balor. Originally, Edwin wanted to see how Caroline would handle this matter based on her current personality. He didn¡¯t mind helping her and supporting her in the process. However, he didn¡¯t expect Caroline to be so decisive and give up her shares. After receiving Caroline¡¯s confirmation, Edwin was very curious. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± In the eyes of outsiders, this was definitely an act of great squandering. ¡°I¡¯ve roughly understood the scope of Lambert¡¯s current operations, and from what I can see with my shallow business mind, even without the big trap you mentioned, the prospects of Lambert are not optimistic. The elimination of the industry is cruel, and with the old management model, it is obviously being abandoned by the times.¡± This was also the main reason why thepany¡¯s annual profits had fallen so drastically. This was also why Balor was anxious. That was why he had taken the risk of transferring most of thepany¡¯s cash flow to invest in the newly developed projects. It was notpletely impossible to develop thepany again, but it would take a lot of energy and time. First, she had to drive Balor and his forces out of thepany. Then, they would avoid the crisis and carry out drastic changes. Caroline¡¯s education from a young age allowed her to have a basic business mind. However, her previous home field was the military and the battlefield, not the business world. Therefore, even someone as confident as her was not confident that she could bring apany back to life. Furthermore, Caroline had more important things to do. She was not prepared to waste so much energy on dealing with someone like Balor. She had taken over the little girl¡¯s body, and her responsibility was to help the little girl get back what belonged to her. The responsibility of reviving the Lambert family shouldn¡¯t be borne by her alone. Thus, Caroline decided to keep the things that belonged to the little girl. ¡°If you¡¯re sure, I can find a professional team to evaluate and negotiate the price as soon as possible.¡± Edwin tapped his hand on the equity book. ¡°But have you thought about the situation you¡¯ll face after you sell your shares?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few more crazy people.¡± Caroline¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already prepared yourself.¡± Edwin epted the share transfer agreement and the power of attorney. He raised his chin and pointed at the luggage bag by her feet. ¡°If you need a ce where you won¡¯t be disturbed, I can help you.¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. I¡¯ve already decided on a house and I can move in anytime.¡± Caroline believed that since Edwin was willing to help her, as long as she agreed, he would definitely find a suitable ce for her to rest. However, for families like them, the word ¡®appropriate¡¯ meant that it would cost a lot. Caroline was faced with a very realistic problem. She did not have much money on her, so with her current financial ability, she could not afford to live such a luxurious life. As a child of the Lambert family, Caroline received a sum of pocket money every month. However, ever since she lost favor with Balor, her pocket money had been reduced by half, and it was often deducted. Therefore, the original Caroline didn¡¯t have much money left in her ount, and she didn¡¯t intend to use the money. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the ring from yesterday?¡± Caroline still felt more at ease using her own money. ¡°I¡¯ve found a buyer, and the procedures will bepleted by today. If you need the money now, I can write you a checkter.¡± If things had gone ording to n, it wouldn¡¯t have been so fast, but with Edwin¡¯s intervention, things were different. Edwin took the coffee from the servant, put in a sugar cube, and stirred it slowly. He asked casually, as if he was just curious, ¡°May I ask where you got this ring?¡± Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she did not show any emotions on her face. She said casually, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from someone else.¡± It was unknown if Edwin believed her, but he onlymented, ¡°It seems that the other party is quite generous, giving such a valuable item at the first time.¡± Indeed, she had spent a lot of money at that time, but unfortunately, she had entrusted it to the wrong person. Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Breaking Through Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline felt the probing in Edwin¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he sensed that something was wrong with the ring or because of some other emotions. However, as long as there was no direct evidence that the ring was from Luo Ling Pritz, and she insisted that it was sent by someone else, no matter how suspicious people were, they would not link the two unrted people together. Thus, Caroline wasn¡¯t afraid of Edwin¡¯s suspicion. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to keep it a secret for me. If not, it would be terrible if the other party knew that I sold the item.¡± Edwin raised his coffee cup. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have this bit of professional ethics.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. She said, ¡°Compared to this, if you can provide me with a ce to exercise and rx, I¡¯ll be happier.¡± She had woken up early in the morning to pack her things, and she had not even had the time to exercise. It was a habit that she had developed over the years. Without exercising for a day, Caroline would feel like something was missing and she would feel ufortable all over. Besides, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to show her face outside now, and her newly rented apartment wasn¡¯t tidied up yet. Thus, Caroline, who suddenly had nothing to do, wanted to find something to kill time. Edwin nced at her slender limbs. ¡°I was just about to go to the horse track to rx. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane with me.¡± Caroline thought about it and realized that it had been a while since she rode a horse, so she agreed. Hence, the two of them packed up and drove to the Anderson family¡¯s private racecourse. Caroline changed into the riding suit provided by the racecourse in the VIP room. Although it didn¡¯t fit her very well, the close-fitting design still revealed her beautiful curves. Her long hair was simply tied up behind her head, revealing a well-defined skull and well-defined facial features, but all of this was quickly covered up by a helmet and protective gear. After putting on her equipment, Caroline opened the door and went out, ready to head to the horse track. ¡°Who are you?¡± Someone suddenly called out to her from behind. Caroline stopped in her tracks and turned around. She saw a young man who was about 15 or 16 years old standing behind her. The young man was stunned for a second when he saw her. Then, his brows furrowed as if he was a little confused. Suddenly, his eyes widened as he pointed at Caroline and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the demonic woman from the Lambert family! Why are you here?¡± Caroline also felt that the other party looked familiar, but she could not recall who he was. She didn¡¯t like the look of disdain in his eyes when he looked at her. It was as if her appearance here was a taint to this ce, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to this little brat who had suddenly appeared and rushed up to find trouble. The young man saw Caroline leaving without a word, she obviously didn¡¯t take him seriously. He was so angry that he rushed forward. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re really as arrogant and dislikable as the rumors say!¡± The young man reached out and wanted to pull her back. However, he didn¡¯t expect Caroline to elbow him and push him away. The young man felt a pain in his stomach and then he fell against the wall. He clutched his stomach and looked at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°You actually dared to hit me! Do you know what this ce is? You actually dare to attack me?!¡± He shouted at the watch on his wrist, ¡°Are you all dead? All you can do is just watch? Hurry up and capture her!¡± After the young man gave the order, several burly security guards nearby ran over in this direction. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not as easy to bully as your little sister. If you dare to touch this Young Master, I¡¯ll make you suffer the consequences.¡± The young man rubbed his stomach, which was still a little sore. As if he wasmanding an army, he stepped on a chair in the aisle and waved his hand. ¡°Be quick with your movements. Don¡¯t let her go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the other VIP room suddenly opened. ¡°Don¡¯t let her go?¡± Edwin, who had changed into a riding suit, appeared behind the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem with the guest I invited? George?¡± He looked at the young man and said the words one by one. The bodyguards who had surrounded them all ran away the moment they saw Edwin. George, who had been moring just a moment ago, felt goosebumps all over his back when he heard this familiar voice and tone. He immediately put away his arrogant look and turned into an obedient littlemb. ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡± 1ment Chapter 28 Chapter 28: The Comint Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I¡¯m here to rx. Is there a problem?¡± he asked. Edwin walked to Caroline¡¯s side naturally. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t teach our family¡¯s child well and offended you.¡± ¡°You, you, you...¡± George¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the two of them chatting happily. ¡°Big Brother, how do you know this woman? She is...¡± ¡°She¡¯s what?¡± Edwin looked over with a calm expression, but when George saw the dangerous signal in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink back and swallow the rest of his words. ¡°I remember that today is not a rest day. Shouldn¡¯t you be in school at this time?¡± Edwin continued to look at him calmly. ¡°Do you still remember what I said before? If I catch you skipping ss again, what will happen?¡± George shivered and said, ¡°I just forgot something important and came to pick it up. I¡¯ll go back to ss immediately.¡± After saying this, he turned around and ran. ¡°It seems like your little brother is quite afraid of you.¡± Caroline watched as George disappeared in an instant, as if he was being chased by wolves. Edwin shook his head helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s just a useless thing. Ignore him.¡± As for how George had grown up under his demonic ws, it was not something that could be exined to outsiders. Edwin led Caroline to pick a horse. Behind the two, George, who had disappeared, suddenly popped his head out from the corner. Seeing the two of them walking away, he secretly took out his phone, took a picture, and sent it out. The next second, his phone rang loudly. When George saw who the caller was, he immediately rubbed his face and pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Grandma, let me tell you, Big Brother, he actually...¡± In the end, the other party interrupted him, ¡°Who¡¯s that girl beside your brother?!¡± George thought that his grandmother was angry, so he gloated, ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s not a good person. I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s...¡± Unexpectedly, the other party interrupted him again. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m asking whose family¡¯s girl she is.¡± George was stunned for a moment before he replied, ¡°She¡¯s the notorious daughter of the Lambert family. Let me tell you, Grandma. Big Brother actually ran away for this woman.¡± Before George could finish his sentence, the phone beeped. His grandmother had hung up. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why would Grandma have such a reaction?¡± George was stunned. He didn¡¯t know that Joline was already excited. ¡°Hahaha, Edwin has finally been enlightened!¡± It turned out that all these years, Edwin had been acting as if he didn¡¯t get close to women. Of course, he didn¡¯t get close to men either. Anyway, he didn¡¯t like anyone, which made Joline very worried about him. Especially in the past few years, his personality had be more and more unsociable, and his style of doing things had be more extreme, which made Joline even suspect that he had some mental illness. In order to alleviate this situation, Joline even forced many handsome men and beautiful women to him, but Edwin drove them away and even scared some of them out of their wits. This made Joline even more worried, but she was also helpless. But at this time, Edwin actually opened his aperture! Looking at George¡¯s photo, even if his face was not visible, just his back view was enough to show his eagerness to be with that girl, and it was even enough to overflow from the screen. Joline believed that anyone who saw the photo would not doubt the importance of the girl beside Edwin. ¡°A girl from the Lambert family? That¡¯s her, then.¡± Joline made the decision. As for the rumors about Caroline, Joline had heard about them. But as someone who had been in the upper ss for many years, what had she not seen? And even if the rumors were true, in Joline¡¯s mind, as long as this girl could make Edwin happy, what did these things matter? There were not many obedient people in the Anderson family, so what if there was one more? The more Joline thought about it, the more excited she became. Since she had a candidate, there were many things that needed to be prepared. She called the butler over impatiently. ¡°Harriman, we have a lot of work to do. Go and check on the Lambert family¡¯s daughter for me. Most importantly, find out what she likes.¡± 0ment Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Horsemanship Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline did not know that someone was already busy preparing for their marriage. She entered the stable and saw a ck stallion. ¡°I want this.¡± The stableman looked at Edwin, who was behind her, and said, ¡°Sir, this...¡± ¡°I was thinking of showing off how to pick a horse in front of you, but I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it at all. Out of so many horses, you picked the best one with a single nce.¡± Edwin pretended to look regretful, but his words affirmed Caroline¡¯s judgment. Then, he said, ¡°But this horse has been very arrogant since it was young. It is wild and mischievous, and it will not let anyone get close to it easily. So, for ordinary guests, we will suggest that they choose another horse.¡± The ck horse seemed to understand that Edwin was talking bad about it. It raised its hooves unhappily and rubbed its head against his hand. It looked like it was making a scene, but it was actually acting coquettishly. Caroline immediately understood. ¡°So this is your horse?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Edwin patted the ck horse¡¯s head with a good temper, took an apple from the stableman¡¯s hand, and fed it. ¡°Its name is ck Pearl, and it has been with me for almost twelve years.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be able to take away your love.¡± She looked around the stables and picked a tall white horse. Although it looked inferior to ck Pearl, from its physique and the direction of its muscles, it was also a rare good horse. Edwin looked at the white horse and patted the ck horse. He led it to Caroline and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you really like the ck Pearl, I can bring you to ride a few rounds.¡± On the other side, the stableman had already put the saddle on the white horse. Caroline turned her head and looked at Edwin with a faint smile, as if she knew what he was nning. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but I prefer to ride by myself.¡± She took the reins from the stableman¡¯s hand, stepped on the stirrup, and flipped over cleanly. She then flicked the reins and the white horse galloped out as fast as lightning. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Edwin scratched his nose and patted his ck horse. The ck horse snorted unceremoniously, as if it was looking down on him. It was obvious that he was the one who failed to live up to his expectations, but he had to me it. Not far away, Caroline felt the vibration of the wind that she had not heard for a long time. She felt that the unhappiness that she had been suppressing in her heart for the past few days had dissipated a lot. She flicked the reins again, and the white horse¡¯s speed increased a lot. As expected,pared to dealing with all kinds of cumbersome people and things, she preferred to run on the simple and direct battlefield. There were equestrian coaches in the track, and after hearing that Edwin hade, they gathered in the training room next to the track to be on standby in case of emergency. Caroline rode past them on her horse, attracting their attention. They all went to the window to look. Caroline drove the white horse to the first obstacle. She held the horse¡¯s belly and lifted the reins. The white horse raised its head and legs, and the woman and horse leaped over. ¡°Alright!¡± The smooth operation made the eyes of the equestrian coaches light up, and they apuded. As soon as the apuse ended, Caroline crossed two obstacles in a row with lightning speed. ¡°This skill, it¡¯s not inferior to us professional jockmen, right?¡± the other horsemen were amazed. ¡°Not only that, but I think he¡¯s even better than many professionals.¡± Since they were chosen by the Anderson family, they were the best in the industry. To be able to get their approval, it could be seen how superb Caroline¡¯s riding skills were. Edwin, who was leading the ck horse outside the stage, stared unblinkingly at the arrogant and willful Caroline. She was even more dazzling than the sun in the sky. He mumbled, ¡°She should have been this kind of person.¡± It wasn¡¯t the pitiful person in the video who could be bullied and only shivered without knowing how to resist. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found out where that ount went.¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes were still on Caroline. ¡°Continue to investigate, but don¡¯t alert anyone.¡± After saying this, he saw that Caroline had already finished running on the obstacle course and was starting to run back. He flipped over and got on the horse. He squeezed the horse¡¯s belly and went up to her. 0ment Chapter 30 Chapter 30: The Beginning Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at Edwin¡¯s back, Oleg was a little worried. Although the underground auction had announced to the public that all information was confidential, as the organizer, if they wanted to know the information of the buyers and sellers, they could trace it from the ount number of the money transfer and then trace it back to the relevant person. After getting the familiar ring yesterday, he reported it to Edwin. Edwin decided to use his own ount to secretly bid for the ring, and instructed Oleg to track down the original buyer. From the clues he had found so far, the information of the owner of this ount seemed to point to a source of bad news. The Anderson family had been able to stand strong for so many years not only because of their strength, but also because of their ability to judge the situation. Therefore, Oleg was worried that they might have touched something dangerous. However, it was obvious that Edwin had already fallen into Caroline¡¯s trap. He was afraid that if they found out that Caroline was not to be touched, and something happened, Edwin would have to pay a huge price to protect Caroline. Just as Caroline was riding her horse freely on the racecourse, on the other side, Balor and Kelly were indeed going crazy, just as Caroline had guessed. In the morning, after knocking on the door many times and not getting any response from Caroline, Balor lost his patience and got his bodyguards to break the door open. He found that there was no one inside. Balor turned around and asked the guard, ¡°Where is she?¡± The security guard had fallen asleep in the guard room from midnight to morning, so he was stammering and could not answer. Balor simply said, ¡°Pack your luggage and get lost!¡± Then, he got someone to drag him out. In the end, they had to check the surveince camera at the entrance and realized that Caroline had already left at dawn. In the surveince footage, Caroline was holding a duffel bag in her hand and carrying a big bag on her back. Balor had a very bad feeling. Just then, Kelly realized that Caroline¡¯s room had been tidied up. All the important things were gone, and only some old clothes and worthless trinkets were left. All these things showed that it was very likely that Caroline would pack up and leave. Therefore, things might not be as simple as Caroline saidst night. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Lawyer Howard!¡± Balor gritted his teeth. He should not have let his guard down yesterday and had directly taken control of the person. When they rushed to the firm, they still received news that Mr. Howard was out on a business trip. ¡°Dad, what should we do?¡± Kelly thought about the 10% of shares that she was about to get and could no longer remain calm. She grabbed Balor¡¯s hand and did not let go, asking him to quicklye up with an idea. Balor nced at the front desk of the firm, turned around, and took out an exquisitely wrapped gift box from the car. Inside it was a Burberry scarf. He had originally prepared it for his little lover, and it came in handy now. Balor¡¯s business skills were average, but he was good at coaxing girls. It did not take long for him to obtain important information from the front deskdy. It turned out that the day before Howard went on his business trip, which was the afternoon he called the firm to find out more about the situation, Caroline had visited the firm once. The two of them had a conversation in Howard¡¯s office for more than half an hour. ording to the receptionist, after Caroline left, Mr. Howard immediately went to the Mayne Trust. The Mayne Trust was thepany in charge of the 40% shares. ¡°So, Sister lied to us that she didn¡¯t have the shares even though she had already obtained them?¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t believe that the stupid and useless Caroline had be so scheming that she had tricked them. ¡°She knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it from us, so she packed her things and ran away early in the morning?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve really underestimated her.¡± Balor was so angry that he was spinning on the spot. ¡°Since the shares are already in her hands, we don¡¯t have to wait anymore. Quickly get her back and let her sign.¡± Balor made a threat and mobilized all his forces just to find Caroline¡¯s tracks. On the other hand, the Taylor family, who had used a big-name celebrity¡¯s scandal to divert the public¡¯s attention, now had time to think about causing trouble. The moment both parties moved, many people could sense that a storm was brewing. At this moment, Caroline, who was at the center of the storm and should be the most anxious, acted as if nothing had happened. She carried her luggage and stood in front of an old apartment. She rang the doorbell. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯vee.¡± Danika opened the door in surprise. 0ment Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Leakage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion This apartment was rented by Caroline in advance. ¡°Young Miss, isn¡¯t this ce a little too simple?¡± Danika looked at the old furniture and decorations in the apartment and felt a little ufortable. No matter what, Caroline was the daughter of the Lambert family. How could she live in such a shabby ce? ¡°This is just a temporary transition. We¡¯ll change locationster.¡± Caroline put down her luggage andid on the sofa that had just been wiped clean to rest. After riding a horse for half a day, she felt very good on the horse. However, after getting off the horse, she could clearly feel that her body was about to fall apart. She looked at Danika, who was busy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d contact a housekeepingpany to clean it? Why are you still doing it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not particrly dirty here. I¡¯m free anyway, so it¡¯s faster to do it myself.¡± Danika had received Caroline¡¯s callst night, asking if she was willing to leave the Lambert¡¯s house. Danika knew that Caroline was thinking for her. Ever since she had stood out to make her stand clear that day, she had been ostracized by everyone in the vi. So, after she heard Caroline¡¯s invitation, she immediately agreed and came to take over the apartment early in the morning. However, after rushing over and seeing how dpidated the apartment was, Danika knew that Caroline probably didn¡¯t have much money left. So, she canceled the contract with the housekeepingpany and did it herself, just to save Caroline some money. Danika tried tofort her. ¡°This ce is a little remote, but I¡¯ve asked the neighbors around, and they said there¡¯s a farm nearby where you can buy fresh vegetables and meat.¡± If it wasn¡¯t remote, Caroline wouldn¡¯t have considered this ce. Before the dust settled, she didn¡¯t want to face so many people directly. That was why she specially chose an old and remotemunity with no surveince cameras. She knew what Danika was thinking, so she went along with her. ¡°Then I¡¯m in for a treat. It was the wisest choice for me to bring Danika out.¡± As expected, Danika¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°Then you can rest here first. Our neighbor just sent over some crispy purple cabbage and small tomatoes today. I¡¯ll make you your favorite sd, with cream soup and stewed beef.¡± Caroline felt hungry the moment she heard her name the dishes. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it in advance. I can just put it in the pot.¡± Danika quickly put on her apron. ¡°Sit here. Just do me a favor.¡± It was obvious that she didn¡¯t trust Caroline¡¯s cooking. Caroline, who had no talent in cooking, could only wait to be fed. At a small dining table, two people sat facing each other, enjoying a simple but delicious dinner. In the Lambert family vi, the servants had set up a sumptuous dinner, but the three masters sitting at the table weren¡¯t in the mood to enjoy any good food. Balor threw his fork and knife back on the te in frustration. He asked the butler beside him, ¡°Is there still no news of her?¡± The butler: ¡°We¡¯ve already checked all the possible ces that Miss might have gone to. We¡¯ve also checked the guest lists of all the major hotels. There¡¯s no trace of her.¡± The meat on Kelly¡¯s te was almost torn apart. Usually, she would never do such a rude thing, as she was very concerned about her image. It was obvious how unsettled she was. In the afternoon, she received a rare call from Austin¡¯s mother. The other party said that if she could get 40% of Caroline¡¯s shares, the Campbell family would wee her to join. Kelly was not stupid. Of course, she knew what the Campbell family was up to. She was not a silly woman like Caroline who would let them do whatever they wanted. However, their interests were aligned, so Kelly agreed to Mrs. Campbell¡¯s request without hesitation. Her forthright attitude undoubtedly pleased Mrs. Campbell, and her tone of voice became much more intimate. Hence, no matter if it was for her own benefit or for her to sessfully join the Campbell family, Kelly was determined to get Caroline¡¯s shares. However, no one expected that Caroline, who they had always ignored and looked down on, would suddenly be so smart and cunning. This caused them to be in such a passive position. Suddenly, a maid standing by the dining table on standby said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Perhaps I can provide you with some clues.¡± 0ment Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Tracking Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The maid who spoke was called Fanny. She was one of the more useful maids in the house because she was the first one to be bribed by Kelly. Over the years, Kelly was able to sessfully frame Caroline all these years because of her. Because she had always been on Kelly¡¯s side, she was very unhappy with Danika, who had suddenly joined Caroline¡¯s side. Not only did she take the lead in bullying Danika among the servants, but she also constantly monitored her movements. She hadn¡¯t seen Danika working early in the morning, and had wanted toin to the butler so that he could punish her for beingzy. However, she didn¡¯t expect that something big would happen in the vi. The masters and the butler were so busy that they didn¡¯t have time to care about such a small matter. Fanny had been a little disappointed at first, but after listening to the discussion between Balor and the others, she realized that the Young Miss had run away from home, and Balor and the others were anxiously looking for her. Everyone in the vi was well aware that even if Caroline really disappeared, Balor and the others would not care about her whereabouts. It was very likely that Caroline ran away with something important for them to be so anxious. So if she could give some useful advice at this time, wouldn¡¯t she have made a great contribution? ¡°I think we can try to look for her. She¡¯s not in the vi today.¡± Fanny guessed that Danika had never taken any leave of absence in all these years, so it was highly likely that she had run off with Caroline. Danika was a middle-aged maid who was usually busy in the garden in the backyard. Balor basically did not know anyone in the house. Thus, when he heard Fanny¡¯s words, his first reaction was, ¡°Who is Danika?¡± However, Kelly was different. She had a deep impression of Danika. She was the one who helped Caroline clean up her things that day. So, when she heard Danika¡¯s name, she immediately jumped up. ¡°Yes, I remember this servant is the closest to Sister.¡± Regardless of whether Fanny¡¯s guess was true or false, at least they now had a new direction. Balor immediately sent people to find out where Danika was. As it turned out, their efforts weren¡¯t in vain. Two dayster, they found Danika¡¯s whereabouts. Due to her professional habits, Caroline would usually pay extra attention to the surveince cameras around her to avoid being captured. However, Danika wasn¡¯t so vignt. After she left the Lambert family vi that day, she took the subway to the new apartment and was recorded on a video on the surveince camera at the subway station¡¯s tform. Thus, Balor and the others narrowed their search down to the area where Danika had alighted from. After another day, they spent a lot of time and effort to find out, and they finally locked onto Caroline¡¯s apartment. ¡°You guys stay there and remember not to alert the enemy. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± After Balor gave the order, he immediately rushed over. Kelly, who had been paying attention to this matter, naturally followed him. Not long after Balor¡¯s car drove out of the house, an ordinary-looking car drove out from another corner and followed from a distance. In this luxurious neighborhood, ordinary cars were the strangest. Unfortunately, Balor, who had been urging the driver to speed up, did not realize that he was being followed. When the car was halfway there, the bodyguard that Balor had sent out suddenly called. ¡°Miss called a taxi and went out.¡± Kelly, who was sitting beside him, heard the voiceing from Balor¡¯s phone. She vaguely reminded him, ¡°Dad, are we going to the apartment to wait for Sister? I just don¡¯t know where she¡¯s going, what she¡¯s going to do, and when she¡¯ll be back.¡± Balor could have stayed in the apartment and waited, but when he heard Kelly¡¯s reminder, he immediately ordered his bodyguards, ¡°Follow her and see where she¡¯s going.¡± Balor and Kelly had the same thoughts. They had finally found Caroline¡¯s traces, and they were not willing to waste any more time waiting. They were also afraid that the longer they waited, the more trouble would arise. As a result, people from all four directions were rushing to the same ce. The people waiting for them at their destination were Edwin and his investment bank consultant team. Today was the day Caroline agreed to trade her shares with someone. Lawyer Howard, who imed to be overseas on business, was also present. He was Caroline¡¯s representative for today¡¯s signing. Edwin hung up the phone. ¡°Looks like today¡¯s celebration will have to be dyed.¡± Because many rats had smelled it and sneaked over. 0ment Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Arrival Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Toward outsiders, Edwin had always been cold and unkind, so when everyone heard his words, although they were curious, they didn¡¯t ask why. Three days ago, Edwin had informed the investment banks under his name to estimate the market value of the Lambert Corporation in the shortest time possible. They had thought that Edwin had the intention to annex the Lambert Corporation, and had even had a private discussion internally. Had the Lambert family offended Edwin? Or had someonee forward to ask Edwin to help out with the matter that had been causing an uproar on the inte the other day? In the end, while they were working overtime, they suddenly received an order from Edwin, telling them not to lower the price. The investment banks were in an uproar. This Edwin, who was known in the industry as the living King of H*ll, actually didn¡¯t want to squeeze the other party dry? Instead, he kindly told them not to lower the price. What a wonder. When the final evaluation results came out, they only guessed some clues from the name of Party B on the contract when Edwin asked them to draft the purchase of the shares. They were afraid that Edwin had other intentions. However, this matter made them even more surprised. The cold and unfeeling Edward had actually made an exception for a woman. A strong sense of gossip welled up in them, and they were curious about who exactly this Caroline Lambert was. But in front of Edwin, they still maintained their usual elite appearance, hiding their gossipy souls under their suits, but their eyes that asionally darted around revealed their mood to gossip. Thus, Caroline, who was the first to set off and arrive, received a row of attention when she was led in by the waiter. Bright and beautiful. That was everyone¡¯s first impression of Caroline. Even though she was only wearing a simple green dress, she still made people¡¯s eyes linger on her body, unwilling to look away easily. Looking at her movements, there was a bit of unconscious casualness in her grace. She waspletely different from the image in the rumors. Anyone who saw Caroline in person would not believe that the ugly person in the rumors actually looked like this. Ever since Caroline appeared, the hint of green on her body seemed to be a sign of the arrival of spring. It melted the ice on Edwin¡¯s body, and the coldness on his body instantly disappeared. Even though it was still far from being a spring breeze, Edwin who was standing beside Caroline did indeed look a lot friendlier. However, no one was na?ve enough to think that Edwin had really be gentle. After all, they all cherished their lives, and they didn¡¯t want to offend this ancestor and end up in a state where they couldn¡¯t even find their corpses. ¡°We¡¯re in such a hurry. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Led by Edwin, Caroline took the initiative to shake hands with the person in charge of the team. ¡°We¡¯re just doing what we¡¯re supposed to,¡± the person in charge said sincerely. Although Edwin was a dictator and a tough man, he was indeed a generous boss. Therefore, although it was hard to work overtime, a sufficient reward could stillfort their tired hearts and bodies. Due to the urgency of the situation, the two sides no longer exchanged pleasantries and went straight to the point. The person-in-charge passed the contract to Caroline. ¡°Take a look and see if there are any other problems.¡± In front of the club, before the car¡¯s engine had stopped, Balor had already jumped out of the car. He grabbed the bodyguard and asked, ¡°Where did that woman go?¡± Even though Balor grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s cor, he still said respectfully, ¡°Sir, we saw the Young Miss enter the club with our own eyes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you guys follow her in? If she runs away again, I¡¯ll hold you guys responsible.¡± Balor was obviously crazy with anxiety. He had forgotten that this club was a membership system, and the bodyguards could not enter at all. Fortunately, Kelly stopped him in time. ¡°Dad, Sister probably doesn¡¯t have a membership card here. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something important that she came here for.¡± Only then did Balore back to his senses. That was right. This Muse Club was a top-tier club, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t get in. However, Caroline hade here and could even get in. This proved that someone had invited her here. No matter who had invited her here, it would not be a good thing in Balor¡¯s eyes. She either nned to get rid of the shares in her hands, or she wanted to climb up the socialdder and find a backer to protect the shares in her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go and stop her!¡± Balor took out the hereditary membership card he had inherited from old Mr. Lambert and led the way into the club. 1ment Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Interrupted Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The fact that Muse Club could be called a top-ss club meant that it was not small. Thus, even if Balor sessfully entered the club, he would be like a headless fly and would not know where to find Caroline. When he tried to use the same old trick to bribe the waiter, the well-trained waiter did not even look at the beautifully wrapped gift box in his hand. He only gently and firmly refused his request. ¡°Sorry, Sir. There are strict rules in the club that we cannot ept gifts from customers.¡± Balor was anxious, but he did not dare to act wildly in the club, so he could only take back his things embarrassedly. Just as Balor arranged for the waiter to be transferred away and was prepared to search the VIP rooms one by one, he suddenly heard the quiet conversation between a man and a woman in the corner. Man: ¡°The things reserved for Room 407. Put them aside for a while. They¡¯re having a discussion inside. They¡¯ve put up a do not disturb sign.¡± Woman: ¡°That customer looks a little familiar. Is she the person who caused a hugemotion on the inte two days ago?¡± The words ¡®a hugemotion on the inte¡¯ made Balor stop in his tracks. Could this be referring to Caroline, that evil beast? Then, he heard a man admonishing a woman, ¡°I¡¯ve told you several times not to gossip about the guests in private.¡± Then, the waitress¡¯s apologetic voice could be heard. Balor did not listen to the two of them anymore. He turned and headed to Room 407. On the way, he met Kelly and Aubrey, who were looking for someone separately. When they heard what Balor said, they also felt that the two of them were talking about Caroline. The three of them went to the fourth floor. At this moment, Balor did not realize a problem at all. The well-trained club waiters did not even dare to ept gifts, so why did they be so unruly and openly discuss the guests¡¯ privacy in the corridor? In Room 407, Edwin looked at his phone. Then, he stood up and apologized to Caroline. ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Caroline put down the contract in her hand and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Is everything all set?¡± Edwin came out of the private room with Oleg. ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Oleg replied. ¡°Everything has been arranged as you ordered.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let anything unexpected happen.¡± Edwin looked at the elevator that was slowly rising. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Oleg was shocked. The elevator door opened with a ding, and Balor and the other two rushed out, heading straight for Room 407. ¡°Dad, what if we get the wrong person?¡± Standing in front of Room 407, the three of them hesitated for a moment. After all, the people who coulde to Muse Club to spend money were either rich or noble. If they barged in recklessly, not only would they dy the time, but they were also afraid of offending the people inside. It would really not be worth it. Balor nced at the corridor and pushed Aubrey out. ¡°You go and keep watch!¡± Then, he stuck out his butt and personally leaned on the door, carefully avoiding the ¡®do not disturb¡¯ sign. He twisted the door open a crack and peeked inside. In the end, he had to take a look. The moment he entered, he saw Caroline sitting at the head of the table. She was holding a pen and was about to sign a stack of documents. ¡°Stop!¡± The anxious Balor could not care less. He pushed the door open forcefully and rushed in while shouting. ¡°Customer, please don¡¯t barge in!¡± The waiter who was guarding the door staggered when the door was pushed open, but he quickly reacted and turned to stop Balor. However, at this moment, Balor seemed to have eaten a miracle drug. Just as the waiter¡¯s hand reached out to stop him, he pushed it away. Balor only had one goal, which was to destroy the stack of documents on the table. No matter what it was, without his permission, Caroline, that evil creature, could forget about signing any documents or contracts. Thus, after pushing away the waiter, Balor jumped onto the table with an unprecedented agility and grabbed the stack of documents on the table. However, when he tried to pull it out, he found that the document was tightly held by another hand. With his strength, he couldn¡¯t pull the document out. Balor looked at the pair of slender hands and slowly raised his head. He met Caroline¡¯s half-smiling face. That¡¯s right, the other hand that was holding the document was Caroline¡¯s. ¡°What a new day. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a wild side of you.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Crazy Demon Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Balor, who only had eyes for Caroline and the contract in her hands, looked around and realized that there were about ten people standing in the private room. They were all looking at him in disbelief. From their clothes, they didn¡¯t seem to be ordinary people. At this moment, he was lying on the table in a very unsightly position. Balor could imagine that after today, there would probably be another strange rumor about him. Balor, who felt very embarrassed, wanted to get up, but he realized that Caroline was still holding onto the document tightly. The two of them were in a deadlock. Balor gritted his teeth so hard that the muscles on his face trembled. ¡°Evil creature, why aren¡¯t you letting go!¡± ¡°If you want to get up, you can let go first.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t rx her grip on the document. ¡°What are you two still standing there for? Hurry up and pull her away!¡± Since he had already lost all his face, Balor had also abandoned his dignity. He turned around and shouted at Kelly and Aubrey. The two of them were stunned for a moment before they reacted and rushed over to help. Unexpectedly, after they barged into the room, Caroline, who had been very calm, suddenly attacked. She turned sideways and kicked Balor. ¡°Ow!¡± Balor fell off the table, and his fat body smashed into a decorative vase on the side, making a loud tter. Hey among therge pieces. The stack of documents that was originally between the two of them was directly thrown into the air by the force of Balor¡¯s release and fell to the ground like snowkes. Kelly, who had wanted to rush over to check on Balor¡¯s situation, stopped in her tracks. She immediatelyy on the ground and rushed to pick up the scattered documents. Furthermore, not only did she pick it up herself, but she also pulled Aubrey to pick it up with her,pletely ignoring the injured Balor. The scene was silent. Everyone looked at the three people who were acting like lunatics. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what words to use to express their emotions when they saw this funny scene. At this moment, Kelly did not know and did not have the time to care how others saw her. She only had eyes for the contract. There was only one thought in her mind. As long as she got the contract, Caroline would not be able to sell her shares. Then, she would be able to get the shares. There were dozens of pages to the contract. As Kelly was scrambling for it, she realized that something was wrong. She looked at the page in her hand. The words on it seemed to have nothing to do with the shares? Her heart trembled as she flipped through another page. Compared to the share transfer contract, why did this look more like a house sale contract? ¡°Although I know that you guys don¡¯t like me, I didn¡¯t expect that you guys would be so desperate to stop me just because I want to buy a house. You guys don¡¯t even care about your face.¡± Caroline shook her head with an ¡®I can¡¯t understand you¡¯ expression. So, what she just signed was a house sale contract? The three of them who had clearly heard Caroline¡¯s words were stunned. So, what was the point of all this? Kelly, who felt that she had been yed for a fool, finally broke her fa?ade. She was still holding the papers tightly in her hand. She widened her eyes and looked at Caroline with a twisted expression. ¡°Where are the 40% shares? You said you were going to give them up!¡± After watching such an exciting show, Caroline, who was just about to leave, saw that they still had evil intentions and kindly exined to them, ¡°I will naturally do what I promised.¡± After being tricked a few times, the three of them did not believe her. As expected, Caroline continued, ¡°However, I have doubts about Mr. Balor¡¯s management ability, so I¡¯m afraid that if I hand the shares to him, I will lose everything. So, after thinking about it, I found a morepetent master to take over them. This way, everyone can be at ease.¡± The three of them took two to three seconds to react before they realized what Caroline meant. ¡°You actually sold your shares!¡± the three of them said in unison. ¡°Yes, I just signed it a few minutes before you barged in.¡± Caroline shook her head regretfully. ¡°If only you guys had arrived a few minutes earlier, you would have been able to witness this historical moment.¡± Caroline shook hands with the person in charge of the investment bank again. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you for today.¡± The person-in-charge, who had just watched a good show, was also in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. I hope we will have another chance to work together next time.¡± ¡°You evil beast, I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Balor, who had lost his mind in anger, jumped up from the ground. In the end, his vision turned ck, and he staggered. His eyes rolled back, and he fell straight down! Chapter 36 Chapter 36: The Seller Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t do anything. Miss Lambert took care of the entire situation by herself.¡± The bodyguard who was disguised as a waiter in Room 407 thought of Caroline¡¯s swift actions and was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that such a delicate youngdy was actually a tyrant flower. She could send Balor, who weighed more than 100 kilograms, flying with one kick. As expected, a person who could catch the eye of their master was not an ordinary person. ¡°It seems like she¡¯s even stronger than I thought.¡± Edwin was a little surprised, but he immediately ordered, ¡°Clean up the aftermath and withdraw the people.¡± He hung up the phone and looked at the people who were tied up in a long line. ¡°Have you cleaned up the sneaky rats nearby?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all cleaned up.¡± Oleg had just returned from his investigation. Edwin lowered his head to look at Caroline¡¯s message and casually replied, ¡°Go and ask their master who gave them the courage toe to my territory and cause trouble.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oleg replied. ¡°How should we deal with these people?¡± ¡°Since when do you have to ask me about such a small matter?¡± Edwin¡¯s pace quickened as he hurried toward the club¡¯s main entrance. Without even looking at the men on the ground, Oleg ordered his men, ¡°Deal with him ording to the old rules. Be quick.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the people on the ground turned pale and started to struggle violently. However, they were still pulled down very quickly. These people were not innocent. They followed Balor because they had received orders to find and kidnap Caroline. As for what kind of inhumane treatment Caroline would receive after she was kidnapped, that was unknown. Even if she was lucky to keep her life, she would probably suffer a fate worse than death. Of course, this was just their imagination. Even if Edwin didn¡¯t make a move, Caroline wouldn¡¯t let herself fall into such a passive situation. If she couldn¡¯t even deal with these few people, then she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be the famous goddess of war. Balor, who had fainted from anger, and Kelly, who had wanted to continue making a scene, were forced into the ambnce by the club¡¯s people and sent to the hospital. After all, the incident had happened in the club, and they did not want to ruin their own reputation. ¡®The matter of buying a house was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Balor and the other two. It seems that I will have to stay in the old apartment for a few more days.¡¯ Caroline sent a message to bid farewell to Edwin. She didn¡¯t expect that just as she was about to walk out of the door, Edwin, who had received the message, rushed over. ¡°I suggest that you move to another ce. Today, Mr. Lambert was able to smell the scent ande over. I¡¯m afraid that when he wakes up, he¡¯ll go looking for you again.¡± Edwin didn¡¯t mention the other group of people who were secretly watching her and only used Balor as an example. Caroline rejected him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I chose that old apartment, I must have my own reasons. They can¡¯t do anything to me. It didn¡¯t matter whether it is Balor or the bugs in the dark.¡± Over the past few days, Balor was not the only one who had been asking around for their whereabouts. Caroline saw it clearly, but she did not tell Edwin in detail. After repeatedly rejecting Edwin¡¯s request to send her off, she called a taxi. Then, she turned left and right on the road, changed buses a few times, and arrived at an unfamiliar street. Caroline, who got out of the car, waspletely different from the elegant dress she had at the club. She was wearing a neat leather jacket and a pair of Martin boots, which showed off her tall and agile figure. Caroline lowered her cap a little and pulled up the scarf around her neck to cover her mouth and nose, revealing only her eyes. Then, she entered a toy store next door. There were all kinds of toys in the shop. Caroline waved the staff away and immediately locked her eyes on the row of highly realistic simtion guns at the innermost position and the shop owner who was sitting in front of the row of simtion guns and looked at him. He should be in his forties or fifties, but he was still burly. Caroline walked over like a regr customer and rapped on the counter in a rough voice. ¡°I say, Will Sr., you¡¯re not doing business well. What¡¯s with the pile of water guns you sold me yesterday? The moment the children poured water in, they all leaked!¡± When Will Sr. heard her knocking on the counter, he paused and looked up at her for two to three seconds before saying unhurriedly, ¡°I told you that batch was inferior. Why did you have to take advantage of me? You get what you pay for. Come in, I¡¯ve already prepared a new batch for you.¡± Will Sr. opened the door and entered the warehouse behind him. ¡°If there¡¯s another problem with this batch, I¡¯m going to smash your shop!¡± Caroline mumbled as she followed him in. As soon as the door closed, a baseball swept over from behind! 0ment Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Secret Path Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline¡¯s eyes narrowed. She bent her knees, and the baseball whizzed past her ears. She had been training hard these days. Although she was stillcking in strength, she had recovered about 60 ¨C 70% of her movement. Will Sr. felt his vision blur, and in the next second, a dagger the size of a palm was pressed against his neck. He had no doubt that if he dared to move again, the slender dagger would cut through his skin and go straight to his artery. ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Will Sr. threw away the baseball in his hand and raised his hands to beg for mercy. ¡°I just wanted to test you. After all, you¡¯re a new guest. You have to go through my rules.¡± Caroline gave him a hard push and threw him against the wall behind her. ¡°Old Will, I¡¯m not a rookie who doesn¡¯t know anything. Put away your stupid words and go fool the next customer.¡± ¡°Yes, I can tell.¡± Will Sr. looked at the knife dancing nimbly in Caroline¡¯s hand. He recalled the bone-piercing chill that came from the de of the knife when it was held against his neck. His heart was still palpitating a little. ¡°I was just a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the famous L on the dark to be a woman.¡± Caroline continued, ¡°And then this woman subdued you with one move.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Will Sr. massaged his sore shoulders and cursed in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not a woman, you¡¯re a female monster!¡± Caroline nced at him and sessfully made him shut up. ¡°Here, these are all the things you wanted.¡± Will Sr. ced a ck duffel bag on the table and unzipped it, revealing a row of shiny ck gun barrels. Just as he was about to introduce it, Caroline took action immediately. With a few clicks, a short gun was assembled. She held it in her hand and aligned it. ¡°Beretta 92f. Not a bad imitation. It would be even better if the bnce of the barrel was more urate.¡± At this moment, Will Sr. was truly in awe. He gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°An old expert!¡± Although he found it strange that Caroline did not have any traces of using a gun on her hands, he could tell that she was an expert at using a gun from the way she assembled the guns so quickly and skillfully. Will Sr. wasn¡¯t a weapon middleman. It was just that he was obsessed with weapons, so he had learned how to make imitation weapons in private. In the beginning, he imitated it for fun, but after he got familiar with it, he put the finished products on the dark to sell. Because the imitation was quite sophisticated, he gradually gained some fame on the dark. Then, he was picked by Caroline to trade a batch of firearms with him. There were four short guns and two long guns in the bag. Caroline tried each of them before putting them back into the bag. She zipped the bag and slung it over her shoulder. ¡°I hope next time, I won¡¯t be greeted by baseball.¡± Will Sr. wanted to say that he wanted to live a few more years, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke this female monster. Caroline opened the door and went out. In the blink of an eye, she had changed back to her rough voice. ¡°Old Will, if there are any problems with the quality of this batch again, I will not let you off.¡± Will Sr. shouted from the door, ¡°If you have any problems,e to me!¡± Caroline waved her hand and left. When she returned to her old apartment, the sky was already dark. Danika, who had a scarf on her, opened the door for her and wanted to take the things from her. Caroline pushed her hand away and pushed her into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy the whole day. I¡¯m so hungry that I can swallow a cow.¡± She sniffed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the smell of roast beef. I¡¯ll have to eat moreter.¡± Danika didn¡¯t ask her what she was doing out all day. She just looked at her face that was getting smaller and smaller, and felt a little distressed. ¡°Then go wash up ande down for dinner in a while.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Caroline, who was slimmer but stronger, climbed up the stairs in a few steps and walked to the master bedroom. She twisted themp on the bedside table twice, and a dark passage that was half a person tall appeared on the side of the wall. Old apartments like this basically had hundreds of years of history. At that time, the situation was chaotic and society was in turmoil. Therefore, when some people were building houses, they would secretly design secret passages inside the houses just in case. Now that a hundred years had passed, most of the old buildings had been demolished. Many people didn¡¯t know about the past anymore, so not many people knew about this. However, Caroline was not one of them. That day, when she saw the interior design of the house, she saw that there was a whole new world inside, so she booked this old apartment. 0ment Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Night Attack Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Although Caroline believed in her own abilities, she was too confident in herself. That was why she didn¡¯t even know that the people around her were having second thoughts. She let her guard down and fell into the enemy¡¯s trap. Therefore, Caroline adhered to the principle of being careful and added anotheryer of security to her and Danika¡¯s safety. Caroline took out two short guns. One was ced under the bed, the other in the drawer on the bedside table for emergencies, and the rest were hidden in a secret passage, in case Danika came to clean up the room. It turned out that Caroline¡¯s caution was necessary. After Edwin warned the Taylor family in the afternoon, they thought that they had identally barged into the Anderson family¡¯s territory and angered Edwin. After losing a group of people for nothing, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to seek justice from Edwin. They could only vent their anger on Caroline. Hence, in the middle of the night, they sent out another group of people. This time, they didn¡¯t take a roundabout route. They directly attacked Caroline¡¯s old apartment at one or two in the morning. The moment the other party touched the door lock, the entire apartment suddenly rang with a sharp rm. This was the anti-intrusion rm that Caroline had specially installed after she moved into the apartment. Once it was opened, the rm would be triggered if someone touched the door or windows. As soon as the rm went off, Caroline woke up immediately. Her eyes were bright and clear as if she had never slept. She immediately got up from the bed and felt for a gun and a magazine on the bedside table. Her pajamas tonight were sportswear. Caroline stuffed the magazine into her pocket, pulled and released her right hand, and the gun was ready. She opened the window and jumped onto the windowsill agilely like a leopard. She slid down the pipe on the side and hid in a corner of the yard. Danika, who was only a wall away from her, jumped out of bed in shock when the rm went off. Fortunately, Caroline had already told her what to do. So, after panicking for a moment, she immediately opened the door and pretended to run out. Then, she ran back into the room, opened a secret passage, and hid inside. As for the group of people who were about to break in, they had thought that they were only here to deal with a little girl who still smelled of her mother¡¯s milk. They had never expected to encounter such aplicated situation. When the sharp rm pierced the night sky, everyone was shocked. The leader was more experienced. He took out a gun from his waist and pointed it at two people. ¡°D*mn it, you two go to the back door and guard it in case she escapes.¡± Although the rm was piercing, this ce was too remote. The police would not be able to arrive so soon. So, as long as the person did not run away, they had enough time to deal with her! Caroline, who had already hidden and was ready to counterattack, didn¡¯t expect to wait for the police¡¯s rescue. She used that short few seconds of time difference. Seeing that they had opened the apartment door and were about to enter the courtyard, Caroline raised the gun in her hand and aimed at the head of the person in the lead. Just as she was about to pull the trigger, there was a faint muffled sound. The man fell to the ground and she was stunned. Someone had made a move before her! Caroline¡¯s sharp eyes looked at the empty house across the road. Only a professional sniper could shoot such a long distance with such uracy. While she was still in a daze, the four or five people who had entered the courtyard had already fallen to the ground one after another. They didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were all annihted. It could be seen that there was more than one sniper on the other side. Caroline had a vague guess in her heart, but she was not sure. She shrank back immediately. She didn¡¯t know if the people in front of her were friends or enemies, but since they had already killed for her, she didn¡¯t need to reveal her skills. There was no longer any movement from the front and back of the house. The person who ran to the back door must have been dealt with. Caroline bit her gun and climbed back to the master bedroom on the second floor through the pipe under the cover of the building. The rm in the room finally stopped ringing, which meant that everything that had just happened, from the time the rm went off to the time when everyone was cleaned up and she climbed back into the bedroom, only took a minute. Caroline was still holding her gun. She casually pulled on a piece of clothing and wiped the sweat off her head. The phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s fine.¡± In the darkness, Edwin¡¯s reassuring voice came from the other side of the phone. 1ment Chapter 39 Chapter 39: A Peace of Mind Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline looked through the window and across the night sky. The house that was originally dark was now lit up with many lights. Caroline thought that Edwin was probably staying in that house to protect her. Caroline¡¯s throat suddenly felt dry, and she did not say anything. She was the eldest daughter of the Pritz family. As the eldest daughter of a prestigious family born with a golden spoon in her mouth, she could have grown up pampered and spoiled like all the other youngdies she knew. However, it was clear that the Pritz family was different from other families. They rose to power through military merits, and their mission was to protect this country, thisnd, and the people living on thisnd. Therefore, the Pritz family did not need a pampered youngdy. This was especially true after her grandfather and father had died in battle. As the sole descendant of the Pritz family, not only did she have to shoulder the mission of the n, she also had to shoulder the mission of reviving it. Ever since she was young, she had heard the words ¡®you can¡¯ and ¡®you must do it¡¯ the most. In Luo Ling Pritz¡¯s life creed, the words ¡®fear¡¯ and ¡®retreat¡¯ were not allowed. Therefore, at the age when people of the same age yed around and worked hard to learn talents, she had already begun to de herself to hard training again and again, gradually polishing herself into a tenacious falcon. At a young age, she sessfully graduated from military school and entered the army with excellent results. After a few years, she made remarkable achievements again and again, climbing to the position of the firstmander in her twenties, making Pritz¡¯s name resound in the world again. Caroline had never felt that there was anything wrong with her life. The only thing she was unwilling to ept was that she was stabbed in the back, and everything came to an abrupt end. But now, someone was telling her not to be afraid. So she could have the emotion of ¡®fear¡¯? ¡°Why?¡± Caroline asked the person opposite her. Why did he protect a stranger again and again? She didn¡¯t ask in detail, but Edwin understood what she meant. ¡°Because someone once taught me that if you don¡¯t want something to be taken away, you have to hold on to the gun in your hand.¡± ¡°It sounds a little rough.¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But I agree with that. It seems like I have the same opinion as that person. If there¡¯s a chance, I would like to meet that person. I believe we will get along very well.¡± Edwin was silent for two seconds before he replied, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance.¡± The night¡¯s disturbance came and went quickly. Caroline put away the gun that she didn¡¯t use, picked up the worried Danika from the tunnel, and went to sleep. As for the mess downstairs, she believed that Edwin¡¯s men would clean it up. However, on the other side, some people could not sleep well. The Taylor family had been waiting for a reply ever since they sent out their men. However, they waited from 12 to 3 in the morning and still did not receive a reply. They had clearly sent back a message saying that they had arrived at their destination at around 1 o ¡®clock. It was just dealing with a woman. There was no need to spend so much time. What was even more incredible was that the contact messages they sent out were like stones sinking into the sea. There was no response at all. At this point, the Taylor family began to panic. They quickly sent people to investigate, but the report they received was that the woman from the Lambert family was still safe and sound. She was still alive, and she had even gone out for a run in a good mood early in the morning. As forst night, ording to the memories of the nearby residents, there was indeed an rm going off around 1 a.m., But the rm stopped very quickly, and there was no other movement after that. It seemed that everything was fine and very quiet and peaceful, but the seven or eight people they had sent out were nowhere to be found. This was the biggest problem. If the first time was because they had offended the Anderson family¡¯s fiend, then the failure of the second mission was something that the Taylor family had to take seriously. They didn¡¯t believe that Caroline had the ability to do all this. Something must have happened behind the scenes. The unknown enemy was the scariest. Derek, the head of the Taylor family, suddenly thought of the mastermind behind the inte a few days ago. He suddenly had an intuition that there must be a connection between the two. Thus, he asked his personal assistant, ¡°Have you found out who was behind the incident on the inte that day?¡± 1ment Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Exposure Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°The person who posted those videos should be a highly skilled inte hacker. Our Technical Department has investigated many times, but we can¡¯t trace the source.¡± His personal assistant ced the information he had found on his desk. ¡°As for the people behind the scenes, ording to their IP addresses, we found a number of fake reviewers. They are all paid to do their work, and their sources of funds are clean.¡± ¡®Clean¡¯ meant that the people who were found out on the surface had nothing to do with it, and the mastermind behind it was invisible. As for the tform¡¯s senior management who refused to let them delete their information, it was not something they could find out who was behind it. They could only guess that the person behind this must be above the Taylor family. Otherwise, the people on the tform would not have rejected him so easily. ¡°But it¡¯s not like we¡¯vee out empty-handed.¡± The personal assistant took out another report. ¡°ording to our investigation, the wife of Powell, a senior executive on the tform, works at Anderson Corporation. Her position is not low, and she is one of the people on the team that Edwin Anderson trusts more.¡± Upon hearing this, Derek¡¯s heart sank. If this spection was true, then the reason why Edwin made a move that day was not as simple as ¡®offending¡¯. He just didn¡¯t know how the Taylor family had offended this murderous god who killed without seeing blood. Could it be because of that woman? Derek¡¯s first reaction was to overthrow this possibility. If Edwin Anderson was a man who ¡®got angry for a woman¡¯, he would not have grown into the monster he was today. However, it was better to be safe than sorry. ¡°Stop the operation against that woman for now.¡± After thinking for a while, Derek gave the order, ¡°Continue to investigate the person behind this, but don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± However, before they could continue to investigate further, news about the Taylor Corporation¡¯s tax evasion suddenly broke out on the inte. The Tax Department raided the Taylor Corporation¡¯s headquarters at lightning speed that day and blocked all the information. For a moment, the Taylor family couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves and couldn¡¯t spare any attention to think about Caroline and Edwin. Of course, this was a story forter. Returning to the morning after the night attack, Kelly, who had been in a state of shock the entire night, was woken up by the message on her phone. She immediately opened the message and saw the words ¡®operation failed¡¯ing from the other end. She grabbed her pillow in a fit of anger and threw it at the dressing mirror. Yesterday, when he found out that Caroline, that b*tch, had sold her shares, Balor was so angry that his high blood pressure red up and he fainted on the ground. Although Kelly was also on the verge of fainting from anger, she quickly reacted. Based on the scale of Lambertpany, 40% of the shares could be sold for at least a ten-figure price. So, even though the shares were gone, the money was still in Caroline¡¯s hands. Therefore, Kelly naturally had her eyes on the money. ording to old Mr. Lambert¡¯s will, Caroline would have to donate the shares before she reached the age of 18 if she met with an ident. However, the amount of money Caroline had now was not limited by this. If something happened to Caroline, most of the money would be inherited by Balor. So, when Irina called to ask for Caroline¡¯s address, Kelly knew what the Taylor family was going to do to Caroline, but she still sent the address to her without any hesitation. In the end, Caroline was so lucky that even the Taylor family couldn¡¯t get rid of her! Kelly smashed a bunch of things, and the anger in her chest calmed down a little. She turned to look for Balor. ¡°Dad, Sister is holding such arge sum of money. I¡¯m afraid she will be targeted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Balor suddenly reacted. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll misunderstand that we¡¯re trying to steal her money and won¡¯t want to see us, just like yesterday.¡± Kelly rolled her eyes. ¡°Sister has always liked Austin the most. She should listen to Austin. We can ask Austin for help and ask him to bring Uncle and Auntie to see Sister.¡± In Kelly¡¯s imagination, as long as Caroline still wanted to marry Austin, she would not be able to reject Austin¡¯s family. On the other side, Oleg knocked on Edwin¡¯s door in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but there¡¯s some information here. I think you should take a look.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found the owner of the ring.¡± He opened the document and ced it in front of Edwin. Edwin¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes quickly skimmed through the information on the paper. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s...¡± Before Oleg could recover from his shock, he saw Edwin stand up and walk out of the door. Chapter 41 41 Coming To the Door Caroline didn¡¯t know about this yet. She was in her apartment, preparing a delicious lunch with Danika. When she heard the doorbell ring, she took out her phone and nced at it. ¡°It seems that today¡¯s lunch will be very bad.¡± Danika also saw the person outside through the camera. She panicked. ¡°How did Mr. Balor find this ce? And he even brought the annoying Kelly along.¡± Carolineughed sarcastically. ¡°What else? It¡¯s for the money.¡± After a night, they finally reacted. Caroline had lost her shares, but she still had the money from selling her shares. With such a huge sum of money, how could they be willing to let Caroline hold it in her hands? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just pretend that we¡¯re not at home and ignore them?¡± Danika looked down on Balor, but she was afraid that he would get angry and hit Caroline. Caroline turned on the tap and washed her hands carefully. ¡°You can¡¯t hide for a second time. Trouble has to be solved. Let them in.¡± After ringing the doorbell a few times, the door did not open. Kelly looked at Balor worriedly. ¡°Do you think Sister will be hiding from us?¡± After all, Caroline dared to sell thepany¡¯s shares on her own ord. She clearly didn¡¯t care about them. Would she go into hiding after receiving such arge sum of money? In this regard, Balor was very confident. ¡°I¡¯ve just sent someone to ask around. Other than going out for a run in the morning, she has been staying in the house.¡± Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to wait for long. Danika listened to Caroline¡¯s suggestion and opened the door to let them in. Balor red at Danika, who looked slightly familiar, and scolded her, ¡°Ungrateful wretch. After eating their family¡¯s food, you actually helped Caroline, this b*tch, deal with us.¡± Upon hearing his curses, Danika could not help but sneer back. ¡°Are you scolding yourself, Mr. Balor?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Danika to refute him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this wasn¡¯t the Lambert family¡¯s vi, he would have raised his ruler and hit her. ¡°You¡¯re just a servant, and you dare to disobey the master? Who gave you the confidence?¡± Danika faced his anger and tried her best to straighten her back. ¡°Mr. Balor, it was the old master, Mr. Lambert, who gave me the confidence. Ever since he saved me from danger more than twenty years ago and gave me the opportunity to be reborn, I swore to serve the Lambert family for the rest of my life, to be loyal to the descendant Mr. Lambert had chosen.¡± Danika spoke of her gratitude, indirectly pointing out Balor¡¯s cruel heart and unscrupulous ambitions. Balor clearly understood the other meaning in her words, so his expression immediately turned ugly. This was the most awkward part about Balor. He was extremely reluctant to be mentioned by others about him marrying into the family. It was as if everything he had now was a gift from the Lambert family. But on the other hand, in order to fit into his noble status, he was extremely unwilling to give up the title of Lambert. Faced with Danika¡¯s usation, Balor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed Caroline¡¯s dog. Just like her, you¡¯ve be sharp-tongued.¡± Danika retorted, ¡°It¡¯s my honor. Thank you for your praise, Mr. Balor.¡± Baro was stunned. He decided not to lower himself and argue with this hateful maid. ¡°Where¡¯s Caroline? Her father and guests are here. Why didn¡¯t shee out to wee them? Where have her manners gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you, Balor.¡± Caroline was wearing a khaki-colored checkered slim-waisted dress. She walked down from the second floor in a natural and poised manner. She looked even more elegant than usual. ¡°As a father, you actually neglected your child¡¯s education. You should be the first one to take responsibility.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, I haven¡¯t been strict enough with you in the past few years, which is why you¡¯ve be so arrogant and unruly. You¡¯ve ignored your grandfather¡¯s expectations of you andpletely disregarded the interests of the Lambert family. For your own selfish reasons, you¡¯ve even publicly sold off the family business that Lambert had saved up for several generations,pletely disregarding the interests of thepany¡¯s shareholders.¡± The moment Balor came up, he threw a bunch of crimes at Caroline. He wanted to gain the upper hand and take the initiative in this negotiation, suppressing Caroline. Chapter 42 42 Falling Out ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re the one who put the Lambert Corporation in danger. Ever since you took over the Lambert family, have you ever calcted how much of the family¡¯s assets have been evaporated? Instead of waiting for you to drag the Lambert family down to h*ll, I might as well sell my shares in advance and preserve thest of the family¡¯s glory.¡± Balor hated it the most when others said that he was useless. That was why he had ignored the objections of many shareholders and developed a new business for thepany. It was one thing for the outsiders and the shareholders to criticize him, but Caroline was just a young b*tch. How could she dare to? ¡°Do you think it¡¯s up to you, someone who can¡¯t even pass the general exam, to point fingers at business matters? This is the entire industry¡¯s fault, not my mistake as the leader. I¡¯ve put in so much effort to transform thepany, but all the efforts in the early stage were destroyed because of your willfulness. Do you know how much loss your willfulness has brought to thepany and the shareholders? As the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, I have the right to seekpensation from you on behalf of the other shareholders.¡± ¡°You can do that, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Caroline crossed her arms and said, ¡°As for the reputation and interests of the Lambert family, they no longer exist when you allowed the heir of the Lambert family to be trampled under the feet of others. So, you don¡¯t have to wait until now to worry about these things that don¡¯t exist in the first ce.¡± Caroline hadpletely peeled off Balor¡¯s face. Caroline directly exposed that all he had done over the years was to hide his true intentions. He was so angry that he was about to go berserk, but Kelly quickly stopped him. ¡°Dad, now is not the time to talk about these things.¡± She pinched Balor and gave him a look. ¡°We came here today because, firstly, we are worried about how Big Sister is doing. Secondly, we are also here to help Big Sister solve her problem.¡± Balor reacted immediately. Not only did he not have the initiative, but he had also been led away by Caroline. When he heard Kelly¡¯s words, he immediately came back to his senses and used Caroline. ¡°If you were half as sensible as your sister, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way today.¡± Kelly quickly patted his chest andforted him, ¡°Dad, Sister only exploded because she was bullied too badly by them. She might not have thought that much. As family, what we should do is to provide her with the best protection and help.¡± After consoling Balor, Kelly stood up. ¡°Sister, what we said the day before yesterday still stands. The Lambert family can back you up and provide you with protection, allowing you to safely escape from the encirclement of the Taylor family and the other families.¡± ¡°The premise is that I have to give you the money I have from selling my shares, right?¡± Caroline directly exposed their purpose. ¡°To be honest, I hate it when you guys beat around the bush. He clearly wanted me to die and then hand over everything. However, you still want to use a bunch of benevolence, righteousness, and morality to decorate yourself. This doesn¡¯t make you smart, but only makes you more despicable and hypocritical.¡± Kelly looked hurt. ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯ve been brooding over what happened in the past few years. But Dad and I truly want the best for you. Why do you have to use the most malicious intent to specte about us?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or just my spection, you guys know it in your hearts. You don¡¯t have to say it to disgust me.¡± Caroline took two steps back. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to waste your time. I sold my shares, which means that I don¡¯t want to hand over this part of the profits to any of you. So, you don¡¯t have to think about this money anymore.¡± Hearing Caroline¡¯s words, Balor no longer pretended to be a kind and strict father. ¡°How should we arrange this money? Do you think you can make the decision?¡± With a wave of his hand, four or five strong bodyguards walked in. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you what I told you the other day. You have to pay this money, or you can forget about leaving this house.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost the protection of your grandfather. You¡¯re an 18-year-old girl with a huge amount of wealth. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, do you think you can keep these things?¡± A cruel smile appeared on Balor¡¯s lips. ¡°Maybe one day, you will have a small ident. For example, you might be hit by a car, slip, fall from a tall building, and so on. As your biological father and the first heir to your assets, I don¡¯t want you to end up in such a miserable state. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Chapter 43 43 Making a Move This was an undisguised threat. It meant that if Caroline did not hand over the money, Balor would take her life and directly be her heir to inherit her fortune. ¡°Of course you can, Mr. Balor.¡± Caroline walked down the stairs step by step. She was so rxed as if the person who was being threatened wasn¡¯t her. ¡°As I said earlier, I can ept whatever means you use. However, whether you can achieve your goal is another matter.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Balor¡¯s face twitched. Seeing Caroline approach him step by step, he recalled the scene of Caroline kicking him from the table to the ground yesterday. Instantly, he felt the pain in his waist intensify. He cowered behind the bodyguard in fear. ¡°I¡¯m not alone today. If you want to use the same trick again, you might as well think twice about yourself.¡± Caroline used her hands to break the handrail and broke off a wooden stick that was as thick as Balor¡¯s arm. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, but I¡¯ve already thought about it. I think I have a good chance of winning.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Caroline¡¯s eyes changed. She was filled with killing intent. She raised her hand and the wooden stick in her hand sent the bodyguard standing at the front flying. Hended heavily at Kelly¡¯s feet. ¡°Ah! Ah! Kelly screamed. ¡°What are you guys doing? Hurry up and arrest her!¡± Balor roared. However, Caroline never bragged. If she said that she had considered it, she really did. Under Balor and Kelly¡¯s disbelief, Caroline seemed to be performing magic. In less than half a minute, she had beaten up the four to five bodyguards that they had brought with them. They were all lying on the ground, unable to move. ¡°You... What did you do?¡± Kelly saw Caroline holding the wooden stick and shifted her gaze to her. She was so scared that she could not stand steadily and fell to the ground. As for Balor, his situation was only slightly better than hers. He only fell to the ground the moment Caroline raised the wooden stick. Caroline held onto the wooden stick and squatted down to look at them. ¡°Do you know why I told you not to waste your time?¡± As the two of them looked on in horror, Caroline directly ced a thunderbolt in their ears. ¡°Because I have already donated all my money.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?! Ah!¡± Balor cried out in shock, his face filled with madness from being overly stimted. ¡°40% of the Lambert Corporation¡¯s shares. Do you know how much that is worth?¡± She had actually donated the money just like that! Caroline nodded. ¡°Of course I know. After all, I signed it myself. Whether it¡¯s selling the shares or donating the money, no one knows their value better than me.¡± ¡°After all, as you said, I¡¯m just a weak teenager. With so much money, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous if I identally attracted some wolves, tigers, and leopards?¡± Caroline thought for a long time about where she should go with the money. In the end, she decided to give it to a professional trustpany and set up a charity foundation named after the Lamberts. This way, she could keep Lambert¡¯s surname, and the money would be spent well. However, how could Balor ept Caroline¡¯s actions? He had worked diligently his entire life, swallowing his anger and suffering for so many years, all for the sake ofpletely taking over the Lambert family and taking all of their assets. In the end, Caroline had wasted half of his life¡¯s effort! The furious Balor raised his hand and wanted to p her to vent the hatred in his heart. However, how could Caroline let him have his way? She waved the wooden stick and swung it. Balor only heard a clear sounding from his arm, and he was sent flying. Then, he felt an intense pain. ¡°Ah, my arm!¡± Caroline could not be bothered to look at Balor, who was writhing on the ground like a fat maggot. She turned to look at Kelly and smiled murderously. ¡°Why? do you want to point fingers at me too?¡± ¡°Argh! You¡¯re killing people!¡± Kelly was frightened by her, and her mental defense immediately copsed. Screaming, she ran out of the apartment and ran into Austin and his mother, who were rushing over. Chapter 44 44 Birthday Party Invitation Before Kelly left, she contacted the two of them and told them about the situation. She asked them to make this trip. She said that as an elder, she hoped that Mrs. Campbell could persuade the stubborn Caroline. After hearing Kelly¡¯s words, Mrs. Campbell followed Austin to this ce. Looking at the dpidated block and the old apartment in front of her, she took out her handkerchief that was sprayed with perfume and covered her mouth and nose in disgust. ¡°When did Caroline fall to this level? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m working with these poor people who are like bugs.¡± After losing the Lambert Corporation¡¯s shares, Caroline had lost all her glory in Mrs. Campbell¡¯s eyes. She had be an existence that she despised. The reason why she came here with her son today was to sessfully break off the engagement between Austin and Caroline so that Austin could regain his freedom as soon as possible and find a better partner. That¡¯s right. In Mrs. Campbell¡¯s eyes, even though she had beenmunicating with Kelly and had leaked some information to her, the Lambert family had be extremely weak after losing Caroline¡¯s 40% shares. They hadpletely lost the right to marry into the Campbell family, not to mention Kelly, who was only an adopted daughter of the Lambert family. From the start to the end, she didn¡¯t meet her standards for marriage. At this moment, Kelly had no idea that everything she was doing was for someone else. She only wanted to get the huge sum of money from Caroline and break off the engagement between Caroline and Austin. Only then could she stand beside Austin with dignity. This time, she was scared by Caroline and ran out in a panic. She ran into Austin and his mother. It was as if she had seen her savior. She pounced on Austin and hugged him, begging for help. ¡°She wants to kill!¡± Austin was shocked to see Kelly crying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your bodyguards?¡± With Austin¡¯s understanding of Balor, he did not have the heart of a father to Caroline at all. Thus, Austin did not doubt that Balor would force himself on Caroline in order to get the money from Caroline. He had originally thought that this trip would be a sure win, and it would be easy for him to take advantage of the situation and break off the engagement. However, from what Kelly said, Balor and the rest did not gain any advantage. Instead, they were being suppressed by Caroline? Kelly still had lingering fears about Caroline¡¯s methods. ¡°Caroline is a demon. She¡¯s too terrifying. None of the bodyguards is her match.¡± Beside them, Mrs. Campbell saw Kelly¡¯s sorry state and cursed in her heart. She was indeed a woman who couldn¡¯t be shown in public. Seeing how she refused to let go of Austin, her displeasure was clearly on her face. She pulled Austin away and separated the two of them. Before Kelly could react, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Caroline?¡± Kelly was so frightened by Caroline that she didn¡¯t have the time to think. At the same time, she didn¡¯t notice that Mrs. Campbell¡¯s attitude was different. She just told them everything. ¡°What!¡± Austin and his mother eximed at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she defeated five bodyguards by herself?¡± ¡°You said she donated all her money?¡± The former was from Austin, while thetter was from Mrs. Campbell. The two of them were shocked at different points, but the degree of shock was the same. At this moment, Mrs. Campbell agreed with Kelly¡¯s thoughts. Caroline was indeed crazy. The shares were gone, the money was gone, and even the person seemed to have gone crazy. Then there was no need for the marriage agreement between the Lambert and Campbell families to exist. There was nothing of value left in the entire Lambert family. At this thought, Mrs. Campbell pulled Austin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you still remember why you are here today?¡± Austin pursed his lips and nodded. From their expressions and conversation, Kelly could tell that they were here to break off the engagement with Caroline. Thinking of Caroline¡¯s smugness, Kelly suddenly suggested, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Austin¡¯s birthday in a few days? I think it¡¯s more appropriate to announce important news on such a grand asion.¡± If Caroline¡¯s engagement was called off by the Campbell family in front of all the guests, how would she be able to face the public in the future? Chapter 45 45 The Love of Violets Mrs. Campbell saw through Kelly¡¯s intentions at a nce, but she was happy to see it happen. It was best to blow up the matter of the engagement as much as possible. After all, Austin was the one who dumped her, not him. If he announced it in public, he could also send a signal to the outside world that the position of the futuredy of the Campbell family would be open. Therefore, Mrs. Campbell immediately agreed. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s better to bring up such an important matter in a formal setting. Otherwise, if word gets out, people might think that we, the Campbell family, love the rich while we¡¯re poor, and that we¡¯re taking advantage of the Lambert family¡¯s decline to kick them out.¡± Austin nodded nonchntly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send Caroline an invitation.¡± Mrs. Campbell didn¡¯t want to step into this old apartment, nor did she want to face Kelly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Come back as soon as possible.¡± Austin pushed open the metal door and stepped into the yard. He saw a few bodyguards helping the wailing Balor out of the apartment. He quickly dodged to the side, while Balor was only focused on wailing and did not notice him at all. Seeing Balor¡¯s miserable state, Austin instantly felt his footsteps be heavier. His heart was beating like a drum. What if Caroline really went crazy and attacked him? As he was hesitating, he looked up and saw Caroline standing at the door of the apartment, holding a thick wooden stick in her hand, looking at him with a faint smile. Austin felt as if he had been doused in cold water. He subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday in two days. I¡¯m giving you an invitation today.¡± His attitude was gentlemanly and polite, which had never been seen before. Caroline ced the wooden stick in her hand on the ground. ¡°Thank you for your concern. It seems like this is going to be a very grand birthday party. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡± It was obvious that this birthday party was a trap, but since they had already set up the stage and were waiting for her to appear, how could she disappoint them? Austin ced the invitation on the wooden table in the yard, but he did not dare to take another step in Caroline¡¯s direction. Caroline sneered and scolded him, ¡°Coward.¡± As the two of them were quite far away, Austin did not hear her scolding. He only dared to look at Caroline after he finally left the courtyard. Compared to Kelly, who was in a sorry state, Caroline was as delicate as a cat. Even her hair was neatly tucked behind her ear, revealing a brown ear stud on her earlobe. Under the sun, one could vaguely see the light shining inside. Coupled with her well-cut checkered outfit that outlined the smooth curves, she looked elegant and beautiful. Austin could not imagine that such a delicate woman would hit people like a lunatic. However, the wooden stick in her hand, Kelly¡¯s frightened face, and the terrible state of Balor and his bodyguards were all disyed before his eyes. He had no choice but to believe that this was the truth. No matter what, he would finally be able to get rid of the burden of being called ¡®Caroline¡¯ in a few days. His long-term wish was about to be fulfilled, and Austin thought that he would feel very rxed. However, to his surprise, not only did he not feel rxed, but he also felt a sense of regret, as if he had personally broken something extremely precious. Austin shook his head. He attributed this strange emotion to the fact that the things he had encountered today were too absurd and magical, so his emotions were also a little abnormal. Before he left, he turned back to take another look, only to realize that the door to the apartment was closed. He could no longer see Caroline. Just two or three minutes after the annoying flies left, a few more luxury cars drove into the old street. ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡± Oleg looked at Edwin worriedly. At this moment, Edwin was holding a sapphire ring in his hand. It was the ring that Caroline handed to him and asked him to auction off. He was a little lost in thought and didn¡¯t say a word until the car stopped in front of Caroline¡¯s apartment. He put the blue ring back into the box, put it back into the silk bag, and then stuffed it into the inner pocket of his suit. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, Oleg. I need an obedient assistant, not someone who always questions my decisions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir.¡± Oleg¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that Sir had made his decision. Although he didn¡¯t agree with it, he didn¡¯t dare to stop Edwin. Edwin picked up the violet orchids beside him, opened the door, and got out. The meaning of the violet flower was, ¡°the fetters of love, the unchanging beauty.¡± Chapter 46 46 Selling the House ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Caroline took the violet bouquet and was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m moving today, so I want to invite my neighbors to warm my room and share dinner with me.¡± Edwin followed her into the apartment. When he saw the scene inside, he felt a sense of confusion. It seemed like something interesting just happened here. Caroline¡¯s attention was on his first sentence. ¡°You moved here?¡± She peeked out of the window and saw a few cars parked in front of the house opposite. A few people were moving things down. Caroline furrowed her brows. She ced the violets on the table and turned around to look at Edwin with a puzzled expression. ¡°Edwin, you don¡¯t need to go this far.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why Edwin was so persistent with a stranger he had only met a few times, the things he had done in the past few days showed that he was serious. Caroline thought that he was worried that she would be targeted by the Taylor family or Balor, so he moved in. However, the enemies that Caroline had to face were not families or people like the Balor family, the Campbell family, or the Taylor family, who did not have much power. Instead, they were families and people of a higher level, who were extremely powerful and terrifying. She did not want to drag others into this. ¡°I know.¡± Edwin stood up from his chair, walked up to her, and looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°I just want to tell you that no matter what you want to do, I will support you and be your strongest shield.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, Edwin.¡± Caroline shook her head. Right now, she was alone. Perhaps she would never be able toplete her revenge n in her entire life. However, this was something that Caroline, or rather, as Luo Ling Pritz, had to aplish. Even if she had to pay with her life, she would not hesitate to do so. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if I understand or not, right? Caroline, promise me. Let me stand behind you as your friend, okay? I won¡¯t stop you, disturb you, or force you.¡± Edwin looked at her with hope and pleading in his eyes. Caroline couldn¡¯t reject Edwin¡¯s request. ¡°You might regret it soon.¡± Edwinughed. ¡°I never fantasize about the future. I only care about the present.¡± He picked up the bouquet of violet orchids on the table again and invited her again. ¡°Then, may I ask the beautiful Miss Caroline if I have the honor to invite you to have dinner with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± Caroline took the flowers. While the two of them were affectionately discussing the dinner menu, Balor and Kelly, who hade to cause trouble but were beaten away, were first sent to the hospital by bodyguards. They only returned home after being treated by the doctor. They were thinking about what had happened today and how they were going to survive the uing crisis after losing their shares and money. In the end, before they could even sit down after they got home, a group of people who imed to be real estate agents suddenly came to their door. ¡°Hello, the owner of this vi has sold the house to ourpany, so we are now here to collect the house, check the extent of damage, and put a seal on it.¡± ¡°Impossible, I¡¯m the owner of this house.¡± When Balor heard this, he became anxious. He had already lost 40% of the shares, and he definitely could not be chased out of this house. ¡°I am her father. I did not agree to sell this house, so the agreement signed by Caroline does not count. We are not selling the house. Get out of my house immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call the police and sue you for trespassing on private property.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Lambert. We¡¯ve already done our research when we bought the house. This vi is owned by Miss Caroline Lambert, so she has the right to deal with this house. We made a legal deal, so after buying this house, we also have the right to own it. As the owner of the house, we have the right to ask you to leave. I believe that Mr. Lambert will also not wish for us to use forceful methods to achieve this.¡± ¡°Dad, what should we do?¡± Kelly held onto Balor tightly. She did not want to be chased out of the house. Although she could not wait for Caroline to die, she could not lose thest name of Lambert. If they were chased out of the Lambert family¡¯s vi, it would be the same as having their surname taken away. How could she raise her head in the future like this? Chapter 47 47 Buying a House It was all that b*tch Caroline¡¯s fault. It was not enough for her to sell thepany¡¯s shares. She even wanted to sell her ancestral house. Kelly cursed Caroline a million times in her heart. Balor was also extremely angry, but he still wanted his face. The other party had taken out a legal document to prove that this matter was true. He could be forceful toward Caroline, but he did not have the confidence to do so to outsiders. Thus, he did not dare to do anything like forcefully upying someone else¡¯s house. There was only one way to not move out of this house. Balor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then, can I buy this house?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± The real estate agent put on a polite smile. ¡°This house was sold for 200 million yuan. Do you want to buy it now? Or do you want to buy it after we seal it up and put it on the market?¡± Balor blurted out, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go and rob?¡± The market value of this house was only 100 million, but they doubled the price difference with a flip of their hands. How could they do business like this? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Ourpany¡¯s price for this house is 200 million yuan. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can consider buying other houses. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to pick another house that you like.¡± Balor was almost angered to death. Was he someone whocked a house to live in? The Lambert family had many houses, not to mention their other properties. In order to raise his little lover, he had also bought a few houses outside. But could any other house bepared to this ancestral main house that symbolized the Lambert¡¯s glory? Only by living in this house would they be worthy of their surname, Lambert. Faced with Balor¡¯s doubts, the real estate agent was not willing to give in. In the end, Balor had to bear the pain and take out this sum of money. His little treasury had been emptied out in an instant. The real estate agent saw him taking out the money so quickly and immediately took out the house purchase contract for him to sign. Balor¡¯s hands were shaking as he signed. Half of it was because he was angry, and the other half was because Caroline¡¯s big wooden stick had just hit his hand. Even though he had been given anesthetic, the pain was still faint. ¡°Okay, thank you, customer.¡± The agent checked that there were no mistakes in the document and put it away with satisfaction. ¡°I look forward to working with you next time.¡± He brought his men out in a single file. Balor closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and growled, ¡°This rebellious woman! I will never let her go.¡± This time, Kelly did not go up tofort him. She just stood there and stared at the door. The Lambert family was on the verge of copse, and Kelly was clearly aware of this problem. Therefore, she had to sessfully tie herself to Austin and the Campbell family before Balor and the Lambert family fell. ¡°Sir!¡± Suddenly, the servant¡¯s cry of surprise woke her up. Balor was so angry that he clutched his chest and fell to the ground. ¡°Father!¡± Kelly quickly fell to the ground and searched his pocket. She found a bottle of small pills and poured them into Balor¡¯s mouth. She then shouted at the servant, ¡°Hurry up and call the ambnce!¡± She had yet to sessfully enter the Campbell family, so Balor could not fall now! Caroline didn¡¯t know what happened in the Lambert¡¯s family vi, but she soon received a call from the real estatepany. ¡°Just as you expected, Mr. Lambert spent 200 million to buy a new house.¡± Caroline was the one who came up with the idea of selling the house to Balor. Therefore, Caroline and the real estate agency split the extra 100 million yuan equally. Because of Edwin, the real estatepany was very quick to pay. Not long after the call ended, 50 million was transferred to Caroline¡¯s ount. 50 million was just enough to pick a vi with good facilities. She handed the bank card to Danika. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this apartment is too old? There¡¯s 50 million yuan in it, so you can buy a new house.¡± As for the other 100 million from selling the house, Caroline didn¡¯t want to use it. Instead, she invested it together with the money from selling her shares into the foundation. When Danika heard that it was 50 million, she was a little worried. ¡°Is this money legal?¡± She knew that Caroline didn¡¯t have much money on her. How did she suddenly have 50 million? Caroline smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Danika. The money inside is legally obtained. No one will jump out and arrest us, so you can spend it without worry and choose a house that you like.¡± Chapter 48 48 Try Even after hearing Caroline¡¯s words, Danika still frowned. ¡°Miss, did this moneye from Young Master Anderson who came to visit you this afternoon?¡± She was afraid that Caroline would sell herself out for money. ¡°Actually, I think this apartment is pretty good. Although it¡¯s a little old, the neighborhood is very quiet, and the facilities in the house are quiteplete.¡± Caroline¡¯s heart warmed. She knew that Danika was truly worried about her. In Danika¡¯s eyes, she was much more important than 50 million. Seeing that Danika was so worried, Caroline had no choice but to tell her where the money came from. ¡°Danika, you won¡¯t me me for selling the house, right?¡± After all, she had inherited this house from old Mr. Lambert, and she respected him the most. Unexpectedly, Dani shook her head. ¡°Miss, how could I me you? I believe that even if old Mr. Lambert was still here, he would also approve of your decision.¡± In Danika¡¯s mind, selling the main house that symbolized the Lambert family was indeed a bit shocking. However, if they didn¡¯t sell it, the house would always be upied by hateful people like Balor, which made her feel even more disgusted. So, it was good that the house was sold. At least Caroline could get more benefits and alleviate her current financial crisis. After knowing the whole story, Danika¡¯s worries finally disappeared. She wiped her hands on her apron and took the card with some excitement. ¡°But I¡¯ve never bought a house, so I don¡¯t know how to pick one.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I¡¯ve never bought a house before, so it¡¯s the same.¡± She stuffed the name card of the real estate agent she had just contacted into Danika¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry now, so you can take your time to choose. If you need, you can contact this gentleman. I believe he can give you very professional advice.¡± Seeing that Caroline trusted her so much and even gave her such arge sum of money, Danika was moved to tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely pick the most suitable house for you.¡± Danika made up her mind. Although Caroline gave her 50 million, she couldn¡¯t spend it all at once. Caroline was still so young, and she would have to spend a lot of money in the future. She had to save more money for her. On this day, Danika was ambitious enough to buy a new house and start a new life. Balor, who had been tricked by them, was urgently sent to the hospital. It could only be said that the past few days were probably the most unfortunate moments of Balor¡¯s life. Not only was the n he had nned for half his life on the verge of being aborted, but he had also injured his waist and hand. He had also been so angry with Caroline that he had a heart attack. When he woke up in the hospital, the first thing he did was to call awyer and announce in the papers that he had severed his rtionship with Caroline. After Kelly heard the news, she smiled very happily. She had worked hard for so many years and finally chased Caroline, this annoying and irksome woman, out of the family. From then on, she would no longer be a part of the Lambert family, and she would be the only Miss Lambert in the family. Although Lambert was no longer the same as it was in the past, she was still very happy that her long-standing wish had been fulfilled. She put down the newspaper, turned around, and held Austin¡¯s arm. ¡°Austin, when can we be together openly?¡± Austin pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Dear, it¡¯ll be soon.¡± After tonight, after he and Caroline publicly announced that they had broken off their engagement, he would be a free man. By then, they would be able to be together openly. Kelly looked at him shyly, her eyes full of attachment. ¡°Although I¡¯m sorry for Sister, the thought of me holding your hand and walking on the streets full of sycamore trees, sitting in the green grass, or even lying in the same room and sleeping on the same pillow, fills my heart with happiness.¡± Austin¡¯s heart burned with passion after hearing her description. He lowered his head and kissed her full lips while wrapping his arms around her thin waist. Suddenly, there was movement outside the door. There were footstepsing this way. The two of them held their breaths. They didn¡¯t dare to make any other noise and silently hid deeper around the corner. It turned out that the two of them were hiding in the storage room on the top floor of the school during lunch break. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief when they heard the footsteps fade away. Austin buried his head in Kelly¡¯s neck and kissed her gently. Kelly had no choice but to raise her head and let him do as he pleased. Chapter 49 49 Going All Out ¡°Just bear with it a little longer.¡± She did not know if Austin was talking to her or himself. He stood up slightly and moved his hand away from Kelly¡¯s waist, but Kelly caught it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Austin looked at her in confusion. Kelly blushed and nced at her. She whispered, ¡°Maybe I can stop bearing it for now.¡± Under Austin¡¯s surprised gaze, Kelly grabbed his hand and slowly slid it down to her thigh. ¡°Kelly!¡± Austin¡¯s breathing became heavy. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Previously, Kelly allowed him to kiss and hug her, but she never allowed him to go any further. She said that she could not betray Caroline. But today, Kelly suddenly said that he could go further, and in such a ce? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Kelly buried her head in his chest, and her voice was filled with embarrassment. However, her eyes were calm when Austin could not see her. Tonight was the time for Austin and Caroline to break off the engagement. This was a great thing. However, at the same time, she had already sensed the change in Mrs. Campbell¡¯s attitude. She was afraid that something would go wrong tonight. Therefore, in order to tie Austin down more deeply, she decided to give him some benefits today so that he could be more certain of her feelings. After getting an affirmative answer, Austin decided not to suppress himself anymore. He pushed Kelly back and pressed her against the back door of the storeroom. In the enclosed space, the sound of footsteps outside the door greatly stimted the senses of the two. Their breathing became heavier and heavier, and their lips and tongues soon entangled together. Austin lifted her skirt and said, ¡°It¡¯s not soundproof here, so try to keep your voice down.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d better be gentle.¡± Kelly stood on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. She twisted her body gently and rubbed his lower body. Thispletely ignited Austin¡¯s desire. He exerted strength in his waist and attacked directly. Kelly could not help but exim in shock. Then, she opened her mouth and bit Austin¡¯s shoulder. The pain in his shoulder came in waves, and Austin immediately worked harder. Immersed in their thoughts, the two of them did not notice that behind the highest shelf in the storage room, a red dot was faintly shing. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Danika looked at Caroline worriedly. No matter how much of a b*stard Balor was, he was still Caroline¡¯s biological father. How sad would it be for her father to publicly disown her? However, Caroline felt great. She smiled and put down the newspaper. ¡°Danika, ever since I woke up, I have never felt so rxed.¡± She was speaking the truth. Although she did not have much feelings for Balor, this body still had some of the consciousness of the original body. Thus, she was more or less affected when she was facing Balor, Austin, and the others. After seeing Balor¡¯s announcement, Caroline could clearly feel the remaining obsession in her body fluctuate for a moment before it disappearedpletely. This body now truly belonged to her alone. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll beughed at by the others if you attend the Campbell family¡¯s banquet today.¡± Danika was still very worried. ¡°And now that you¡¯ve left the Lambert family, I¡¯m afraid the Campbell family will use this against you.¡± She had always known that Austin and Kelly were in a rtionship and wanted to change the marriage partner to Kelly. Caroline corrected her. ¡°I did sever my father-daughter rtionship with Balor, but I did not leave the Lambert family.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± When Danika heard her say this, she nodded repeatedly. Seriously speaking, that b*stard Balor was the outsider of the Lambert family. As for those people¡¯s mockery, Caroline did not care about these childish and boring tricks. She took out the marriage contract with the Campbell family. She felt the same as Austin. She could finally be free. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was Edwin. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to attend the birthday party held by the Campbell family tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah, how did you know?¡± Caroline was curious. ¡°I saw Danika preparing a dress for your dinner, so I asked.¡± Edwin didn¡¯t want to admit that he had been paying close attention to Caroline¡¯s movements, so he could only use Danika as an example. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Caroline nced at Danika and saw that she was busy preparing a dress. Because of this, Danika did not go out for the whole day. However, Caroline didn¡¯t expose his lie. ¡°Since they invited me so sincerely, I naturally have to attend.¡± Chapter 50 50 Attending the Banquet ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a good experience attending the canbell family¡¯s wedding at this time,¡± Edwin tactfully reminded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. The stage has already been set up. As one of the main characters, if I don¡¯t attend, they won¡¯t be able to continue singing.¡± Caroline found a pair of matching earrings. On the other end of the phone, Edwin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You¡¯re going to break off the engagement?¡± ¡°No, no, no. They¡¯re the ones who want to break off the engagement,¡± Caroline corrected him, even though she was more than happy to do so. ¡°Then there is indeed a reason for me to attend.¡± Edwin¡¯s voice was obviously a few pitches higher as he nodded in agreement. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got double good news today. Congrattions.¡± ¡°In other people¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just unlucky today.¡± After all, she had been chased out of the house and her engagement was called off. If it were someone else, they might not be able to live on. ¡°You¡¯re the first one to wish me well today.¡± Everyone else thought that she would be washing her face with tears at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to hear that.¡± He was d that he was the first person to understand Caroline so well. ¡°Do you need me to send you over?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡± Caroline gave Danika a thumbs up when she saw that she had finished modifying the dress. ¡°I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be the most beautiful girl at the party tonight.¡± Dani, who was praised, was very happy. She emphasized, ¡°You¡¯ve always been the most beautiful girl.¡± On the other end of the phone, Edwin heard theirughter and was a little envious. ¡°It sounds like the dress is very beautiful. I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance to take a look at Caroline in such a beautiful dress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. Is it that exaggerated?¡± Although Caroline had a good sense of beauty, she had been on the battlefield since she was young and had grown up on the battlefield. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have much interest in her appearance and clothes. In her opinion, being in the right ce and wearing the right clothes was the greatest respect. The gown she was going to wear tonight was one that Caroline had bought when she was still at the Lambert¡¯s house. She had not worn it before. As Caroline had been working out recently, her figure was morepact, and the gown was a little too big for her. Danika¡¯s needlework was not bad, so she volunteered to help her change her size and tighten her waistline. The dress that had been modified fit Caroline¡¯s curves even more. She looked like a peach that was about to mature. She exuded a mesmerizing aura that was mature and elegant, but also a little attractive. Austin¡¯s 19th birthday party was held at a resort hotel under the Campbell family¡¯s name. It was a little far from Caroline¡¯s current apartment, so she had booked a car in advance. While waiting, Danika came out. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± she asked worriedly. In the morning, the despicable Balor had just announced that he was going to sever ties with Caroline. At night, he was going to the Campbell family¡¯s birthday banquet. The guests who were with him would probably say something unpleasant, and the Campbell family might use this opportunity to make things difficult for her. At that time, Caroline, who was fighting alone, would feel terrible. As soon as Danika thought of this, she felt terrible. Even though she knew that she couldn¡¯t enter the banquet hall as a servant, at least Caroline wouldn¡¯t feel so lonely with her waiting outside. Caroline held Danika¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Danika, do you know that I¡¯m not sad or disappointed about what has happened today and what will happen soon? I¡¯m not afraid to face it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Danika carefully observed her expression and found that she was indeed not reluctant or afraid. She was slightly relieved, but she still couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°These idiots, why do they love to torture people so much?¡± ¡°So we should celebrate. From today on, we can get rid of their restraints.¡± ¡°Then be careful. If anything goes wrong, ask for help from Old Lady Campbell,¡± said Danika. Although Austin and his parents were all jerks in the Campbell family, the olddy of the Campbell family had a good personality. Of course, it was because of their good rtionship with the previous generation that she set up an engagement for the two children. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Caroline shook her hand and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. The most urgent thing now is to find a house as soon as possible. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Chapter 51 51 Aubrey¡¯s Anger As Caroline got into the car and left, the smile on Danika¡¯s face disappeared. What a good little girl, how could she have such a blind father and fianc¨¦? Even a servant could see Kelly¡¯s ambitious and selfish character, but they treated her like a treasure and doted on her. She only hoped that they would not regret it in the future. In the Louis Holiday Hotel, the banquet had yet to begin, but the elegantly decorated hall was already filled with guests in fragrant clothes. With the apaniment of the live band, everyone raised their sses and whispered all kinds of gossip. Since today was Austin¡¯s birthday party, the main topic of the conversation naturally could not be without him. Everyone knew that the favored son of the Campbell family had already been engaged to the daughter of the Lambert family. Coincidentally, in the morning, Balor Lambert had publicly announced that he would disown Caroline. Thus, everyone was very curious as to whether Caroline would attend this banquet and whether the Campbell family would continue to maintain this engagement. After all, although Balor had said that he wanted to sever their father-daughter rtionship, to the Lambert family, Balor was still an outsider without the blood of the Lambert family. If one looked closely, Caroline was still the eldest daughter of the Lambert family. So, would the Campbell family keep their promise, or would they take the opportunity to kick this idiot of a youngdy with a bad reputation away? Balor was still in the hospital at the banquet, so only Aubrey apanied Kelly to the banquet. Some gossipy people asked the two of them about it. Why didn¡¯t Balor attend such an important banquet today? Kelly looked worried. ¡°Father¡¯s body has some minor problems. The doctor said that he needs to rest, so he can¡¯t attend tonight¡¯s party.¡± ¡°Oh, then where¡¯s Caroline?¡± the guest asked again. ¡°As Austin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she should be one of the hosts of this banquet, right? Will she be attending the banquet today?¡± The words ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ and ¡®hos¡¯ hurt Kelly¡¯s heart. The smile on her face froze, and she hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my sister will attend the banquet today, but she likes Austin so much. She probably won¡¯t miss such a grand event.¡± Beside him, Aubrey was much more direct. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that woman in front of me!¡± When the guests heard his expression and tone, they realized that there was a story behind this! His gossipy heart immediately burned. Because Caroline was too agile, she sold her shares and house within a day without any warning. Thus, the news had not spread yet, and many people did not know what happened. Aubrey was very angry. He told them how Caroline had sold her shares, how she had sold her house, and how Balor had been so angry that he had a heart attack. Kelly quickly stopped him. ¡°Sister must have been triggered by something to make such a decision. I believe she must have her own difficulties. Third Brother, please don¡¯t say that about her.¡± Aubrey didn¡¯t listen to this. He had only left home for a few days to attend an event at school. When he returned home, he realized that his family had changed. Half of Lambert Corporation¡¯s shares had changed owners, and the old mansion had almost been sold. In just two days, his father had been hospitalized three times. All of this was thanks to Caroline. These things had seriously provoked Aubrey, and with Kelly instigating him, how could he not be angry? When everyone heard that such a huge change had happened to the Lambert family, they immediately understood why Balor had been so angry and cut off all ties with Caroline. That was forty percent of the Lambert Corporation¡¯s shares. Old Mr. Lambert had actually treated this idiot daughter so well, leaving most of the family business to her. Those with sharp eyes and ears immediately thought of Caroline¡¯s ¡®idiot¡¯ reputation that suddenly spread after she was a teenager. It happened after old Mr. Lambert died. The timing was so coincidental, and it might not be without the indulgence of her father, Balor. In addition to the marriage with the Campbell family, many people were very curious about why Caroline was so unpresentable and did not match up to the outstanding Austin. It was rumored that Austin was very dissatisfied with Caroline, but he did not break off the marriage. Now, it seemed like it was rted to the 40% shares. Now, Caroline had juste of age and sold the shares after taking over. Did Caroline find out the truth and was unwilling to keep the shares, or was she bewitched by someone? Chapter 52 - 52 I Want To Break Off the Engagement 52 I Want To Break Off the Engagement They could not guess the reason, but one thing was for sure. Caroline and Austin¡¯s engagement would probably break up. It was only a matter of time. They still didn¡¯t know that Caroline had already donated the money. They thought that the Campbell family would probably still coax Caroline for the time being on ount of this huge sum of money. However, there were only a few people who were smart enough to see through the situation. When most people heard about Caroline¡¯s huge spending, their first reaction was that she was indeed an idiot. She was so bold and reckless. The Lambert family would bepletely destroyed in her hands. It was no wonder that Aubrey was so angry. Kelly, who only wanted to set a trap for Caroline and ruin her reputation, did not know that after these gossiping customers heard about Caroline¡¯s incident, not only did they decide to stay away from Caroline, but they also decided to distance themselves from her. Kelly, who only wanted to take all the benefits in her hands, never realized the reason why a family couldst for a long time. It was because everyone in the family knew that they were all bound together for good or bad. Just then, the hosts of the banquet, Austin, who was supporting Old Lady Campbell, as well as the Campbell couple, appeared. This marked the official start of the banquet. After Austin entered the banquet hall, he immediately found Kelly in the crowd. The two of them wished they could stick together all the time, but they had no choice but to separate. Now that they had reunited after a short separation, the two of them looked at each other, and their eyes were almost strained. When Mrs. Campbell saw her son¡¯s worthless appearance, a hint of displeasure shed in her eyes. That was her displeasure toward Kelly. She did not know what this little vixen had done to make Austin so infatuated that he could not have anyone but her. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± She coughed to remind him, as she was afraid that the guest would notice something was wrong. Only then did Austin look away reluctantly. He then followed his father onto the stage and announced the start of the banquet. Old Lady Campbell sat at the head of the table and greeted those close to her. After a few small talk, she suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that poor little girl Caroline? Why don¡¯t I see her today?¡± As soon as she said that, the surroundings fell silent, and even Kelly¡¯s heart clenched. Although Old Lady Campbell was almost 80 years old and didn¡¯t really manage the family¡¯s affairs, she still held many of the Campbell family¡¯s properties and shares in her hands. Therefore, her words carried a lot of weight in the family. Austin walked over and knelt down in front of her. He held her hand that was on her knee and looked at her. ¡°Grandmother, I have something to tell you.¡± Old Lady Campbell was stunned. ¡°Is it about Caroline?¡± Austin: ¡°Yes. I would like to use this opportunity to announce that I¡¯m canceling my engagement with Caroline.¡± A hint of disappointment shed in the eyes of Old Lady Campbell. She was disappointed in her grandson, who everyone thought highly of. She sighed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Caroline is suitable for the position of the young mistress of the Campbell family.¡± Austin looked at the disapproving look on Old Lady Campbell¡¯s face and exined, ¡°The things she did in the past could barely be said to be young and insensible, but now her actions are getting more and more excessive, even to the point that Mr. Lambert is in the hospital.¡± Beside him, Mrs. Campbell quickly chimed in, ¡°This morning, Mr. Lambert announced that he has severed all ties with Caroline. I know that Caroline is very pitiful for losing her mother at such a young age, but what Austin needs is a good wife who can assist him, not a coward.¡± She paused for a moment. In order not to anger the olddy, she chose a lighter adjective. ¡°Troublesome.¡± The olddy¡¯s gaze moved from Austin¡¯s face to Mrs. Campbell¡¯s face, and then to Mr. Campbell¡¯s face. She asked him, ¡°What do you think of this?¡± Mr. Campbell was also resentful about Caroline selling her shares, so he nodded and said, ¡°She is indeed not suitable for our family now.¡± This was especially so after he found out that Caroline had donated all her money and turned herself into a poor person. Furthermore, Austin doesn¡¯t like her. Forcing the two of them to be together will not end well. However, back then, Austin was the one who personally agreed to this marriage and promised old Mr. Lambert that he would always treat Caroline well. However, looking at Austin¡¯s current state, how could he still remember these promises? Old Lady Campbell shook her head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to do this, don¡¯t regret it.¡± Chapter 53 - 53 A Stunning Entrance 53 A Stunning Entrance Austin was overjoyed to hear that Old Lady Campbell had given in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not regret it.¡± At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s also good to break off the engagement. After all, the current Caroline is indeed not worthy of Austin.¡± As the young master of the Campbell family, Austin was undoubtedly one of the ideal candidates for a son-inw in the eyes of many families. It was a pity that he had been bound to the Lambert family long ago, so they did not have the opportunity to make a move. If he were to break off the engagement, the other families could give it a try. Therefore, when these words were said, many people agreed. ¡°However, I heard that Caroline¡¯s obsession with Austin is very strong. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy for him to cancel the engagement.¡± After all, Caroline was a willful lunatic who could sell half of the Lambert family¡¯s assets and anger her father to the hospital. No one knew what she would do to not break off the engagement. The crowd was in a heated discussion. Austin and Kelly looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. Both of them were very satisfied that they could get rid of Caroline without damaging their reputation. Suddenly, someone at the door shouted, ¡°Caroline is here!¡± Everyone looked towards the door and saw Caroline wearing a green silk dress. She walked in gracefully. Her long golden hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, outlining her bright and wless facial features, her exquisite corbones, and her waist that could not be held. But the most amazing thing about her was her pair of brows. Just a light nce at her brows made her look so deep, like a bottomless spring. In the rippling green, there was a touch of darkness. She walked over from afar, her figure straight but not losing her grace and elegance. Her long green silk dress rippled with her movements, making people¡¯s hearts rise and fall. ¡°Heavens! Is this Caroline? When did she be so beautiful?¡± someone in the crowd eximed. Just by looking at this face, this figure, and demeanor, even if she had aplete idiot¡¯s head, if she was ced beside him, she would be a pleasing flower vase. Immediately, many people looked at Austin enviously. This kid was really lucky with women. However, what made them even more resentful was that such a beautiful woman hade to his door, but Austin did not even like her. Come to think of it, Caroline had just sold 40% of the Lambert Corporation¡¯s shares, which meant that she had a huge sum of money on her! Thus, Caroline was immediatelybeled as ¡®rich and beautiful¡¯. Instantly, many young men¡¯s thoughts became active, especially those who were not heirs and did not have many assets. Austin naturally noticed their envious gazes. To be honest, when he saw Caroline¡¯s godlike beauty, even Austin was stunned for a moment. In the past, even though Caroline was indeed pretty, she always had a gloomy fringe and did not like to dress up. She would always hide in a corner with her head lowered. If it was not because she often ¡®bullied¡¯ Kelly, everyone would probably have ignored her existence. However, Caroline had changed. She became more arrogant and was no longer the same as before. Eyes were always chasing after her. Austin was slightly disappointed, but the envious gazes of the crowd made him feel even more proud. Indeed, if Caroline was a little more obedient, she would be very pleasing to the eye. On the other hand, Kelly¡¯s mood waspletely different from Austin¡¯s. She stared at Caroline with red eyes. The emotions that made her jealous and fearful had returned after so many years. At that time, she had just been brought to the Lambert family and met Caroline. Compared to Kelly, who grew up like a wild child, Caroline was like a princess. She was the center of the Lambert family, and everyone pampered and gave in to her. Every time she appeared, she would immediately be the focus of the crowd. The difference in their circumstances made Kelly¡¯s heart lose bnce, so she carefully weaved a and put the little princess, who had not gone through much suffering, into the step by step. Then, she spent a few years slowly destroying her. Chapter 54 - 54 The Old Madam Changed Her Mind 54 The Old Madam Changed Her Mind At the same time, Kelly continued to study hard and constantly correct her words and actions, just so that she could be a true nobledy, just like Caroline, whom she had first met, so that other people¡¯s eyes would unconsciously fall on her. Unfortunately, a counterfeit was a counterfeit. No matter how hard Kelly had worked for so many years, she still had not learned to be so calm and confident. What made her even more fearful was that Caroline, who was clearly destroyed by her, seemed to be reborn. Overnight, she regained her former glory and even became more dazzling. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on Caroline, a sh of viciousness appeared in Kelly¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be afraid and stood up to block Caroline¡¯s path. ¡°Sister, that¡¯s great. I thought you wouldn¡¯t show up today. Dad is so angry that he wants to cut off all ties with you because you sold the shares and the house without discussing it with him. After the announcement was made, he regretted it a little, but he could not lower his head because of his pride. He¡¯s still in the hospital. Can you go and see him and apologize to him?¡± Kelly specifically mentioned this to remind these fools who were fooled by Caroline¡¯s appearance that Caroline was not a good person. She was a jinx. Whoever messed with her would bring about endless trouble. Therefore, those who wanted to have a taste of Caroline¡¯s beauty should first consider whether they had the ability to help her settle her problems. Kelly¡¯s indirect reminder brought many people back to their senses. Indeed, even though Caroline was a beautiful flower, she had many thorns on her body. Hence, if one wanted to pick a flower, one had to have a strong foundation. This soft rice looked delicious, but it was not so easy to eat it. Caroline saw through Kelly¡¯s little scheme immediately, but she did not mind at all. She even wanted to thank her for blocking off so many pestering peach blossoms. However, as for Balor... Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°So, Mr. Balor is in the hospital. No wonder it was so quiet today. I didn¡¯t see him bringing his bodyguards to surround me.¡± Caroline suddenly smacked her head in realization. ¡°I was still thinking if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve sold my shares. So, he doesn¡¯t need toe and block me anymore. He doesn¡¯t need to force me to sign and transfer my shares to him anymore.¡± When Caroline said this, everyone around gasped. They did not expect Balor to be so ruthless that he would bring his bodyguards and force his own daughter to transfer her shares to him. So, this was the reason why Caroline was in a hurry to sell her shares after inheriting them? This was also the reason why Balor had been so angry that he had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital? And he was also in a hurry to sever their father-daughter rtionship? In Balor¡¯s eyes, his daughter was probably worthless, so he would naturally kick her away. Caroline looked at Kelly in confusion. ¡°Are you sure that Mr. Balor really wants to see me now? I think he just wants to strangle me to death. In order to let Mr. Balor live for a few more years, it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t go to his side and make him look bad.¡± Caroline patted Kelly¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As his precious daughter, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of him.¡± Caroline¡¯s reaction made Kelly extremely disgusted. Just as she was about to say something, Old Lady Campbell suddenly spoke. ¡°Is Caroline here?¡± Caroline smiled and walked over. ¡°Yes, Old Madam. Long time no see. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well. I can still eat and sleep despite being so old. Thank you for your concern.¡± Old Lady Campbell sized Caroline up and nodded to herself. ¡°You¡¯re fine like this. You¡¯re still the same as before. Old Lambert should be able to rest assured in heaven when he sees you like this.¡± ¡®No way!¡¯ Caroline couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. If old Mr. Lambert knew about this in theherworld, he would be even more depressed. The real Caroline had already gone to heaven to meet him. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam. I also think that I¡¯m quite good like this.¡± Old Lady Campbell looked at Caroline, who was so dazzling, and felt even more regretful. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s my disappointing grandson¡¯s fault for having bad eyesight. You¡¯re such a good person, but he doesn¡¯t like you and even wants to break off the engagement with you.¡± She patted Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to ask for your opinion. If you really don¡¯t want to cancel the engagement, I can help you.¡± Chapter 55 - 55 Exposing the Scandal 55 Exposing the Scandal The sudden change in Old Lady Campbell¡¯s tone made everyone¡¯s expression change.
Austin frowned. With the support of Old Lady Campbell, Caroline would probably be smug and use the Old Madam¡¯s name to continue pestering him. The annoyance in his heart was about to show on his face, but he didn¡¯t expect Caroline to reject her. ¡°Old Madam, thank you for your kind intentions. However, as the saying goes, a melon that is forcefully twisted is not sweet. Austin doesn¡¯t like me, and simrly, I don¡¯t like him either. Therefore, there¡¯s no point in continuing this marriage.¡± After that, Caroline took out the marriage contract and tore it in half in front of everyone. Then, she threw the marriage contract into the trash can as if she was throwing trash. Looking at her expression and actions, there was not a trace of reluctance to part with the engagement. It was aplete p to the faces of those who said that she was unwilling to let go of Austin. After being abandoned by Caroline like this, even Austin felt a little angry. Caroline turned around to look at him. The smile on her face was not gloomy at all. ¡°Your wish has finallye true. You can be with Kelly openly without any worries. You don¡¯t have to hide from people anymore.¡± ¡°Sister, what did you say?¡± When Kelly heard her, she quickly jumped out and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re very sad that you broke off your engagement with Austin, so you spoke without thinking. But I think you might have misunderstood something, right?¡± She looked at Caroline with threatening eyes. As the saying goes, if youck something, you will be particrly attached to it. As the foster daughter of the Lambert family, Kelly was very particr about her status and reputation. On the one hand, she created a pitiful image of being bullied by Caroline in front of outsiders to gain the sympathy and attention of the public. On the other hand, she also set herself up ording to the standards of a daughter from a prestigious family. Therefore, although she wanted to hook up with Austin, she was not willing to bear the reputation of stealing her sister¡¯s man and betraying her. As an outstanding heir of the Campbell family, Austin, who had his eyes on the top of his head, did not want to be stained with his sister-inw. Thus, the two of them tacitly chose to hide their rtionship.
Therefore, although Kelly and Austin were close, they were very careful in front of others. In addition, Kelly had other suitors, so those who were not particrly close to her did not notice the ambiguous rtionship between the two. However, Caroline had exposed their rtionship in front of everyone, and Kelly would never allow her to do so. Carolineughed. ¡°What? You two love each other so much that you can¡¯t even openly admit your feelings for each other? This makes me doubt the rtionship between the two of you.¡± Everyone was confused. Could it be that the foster daughter of the Lambert family had an undeniable rtionship with Austin? ¡°Sister,¡± Kelly said pitifully, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been targeting me because you suspect my rtionship with Austin. But I¡¯ve already told you, we¡¯re innocent.¡± She looked at Austin, who had a grave expression, and gritted her teeth. ¡°From the past until now, we have never had a rtionship that goes beyond friendship.¡± As Kelly was defending herself, she also left a message. She said ¡®now¡¯ and did not include the future. This was to rify their rtionship in the future. Caroline looked at the two stubborn people and suddenly said in surprise, ¡°I remember that a few days ago, there was a theft in the storage room of Teaching Building C. They said that the damage caused was not small. The logistics department couldn¡¯t find the suspect, so they specially installed a camera inside.¡± As soon as she said that, Austin and Kelly¡¯s faces turned pale. Since there was a surveince camera in the storage room, did that mean that everything they had said and done in the day had been recorded? If that video were to be spread, everything that she had tried so hard to protect would be destroyed. At the thought of this, Kelly lost her rationality. She pointed at Caroline and said, ¡°You did it, didn¡¯t you? You just want to ruin my reputation!¡±
Caroline shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not that capable to order the school¡¯s Logistics Department to work. I just want to remind the two of you that if you want to have an affair in the future, it¡¯s best to get a room in a hotel. It isn¡¯t like you can¡¯t afford it, so why did you hide in the storage room? Even if there are no cameras, it¡¯s still quite dirty inside. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted when you¡¯re doing it inside?¡± Chapter 56 - 56 The Appearance 56 The Appearance ¡°Austin, is what Caroline said true?¡± Old Lady Campbell looked at Austin and Kelly with a serious expression. Austin nced at Kelly. Under her pitiful gaze, he was about to admit their rtionship when Mrs. Campbell suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Mother, today is Austin¡¯s birthday party. The guests are still waiting to cut the cake.¡± She tactfully reminded her to wait until the banquet was over. After knowing that Caroline was no longer of use to her, Mrs. Campbell wanted to climb up the socialdder again. That was why she asked Austin to publicly break off the engagement. Therefore, she was very unwilling to see Austin and Kelly¡¯s affair be exposed. This would not only affect Austin¡¯s reputation, but it would also affect the candidate for his wife. Old Lady Campbell saw through her intentions, but she did not indulge her. She only looked at Austin and said, ¡°After today, you will be 19 years old. You will be a big man with an indomitable spirit. So, tell me your answer, Austin.¡± !! Austin was not stupid, and he naturally understood the meaning behind Old Lady Campbell¡¯s words. She wanted him to be a responsible man. So, he ignored his mother¡¯s disapproving look and admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, Grandmother. Kelly and I are in love and we promised each other our lives.¡± When Kelly heard his words, she was first happy, but then worried. She was happy that Austin had finally acknowledged their rtionship in public, but she was worried that she had been pped in the face by Austin just after strongly denying their rtionship. Austin¡¯s acknowledgment was equivalent to confirming her reputation as an ungrateful person who had stolen her sister¡¯s heart. p, p, p! Caroline pped her hands and cheered. ¡°The two of you are indeed deeply in love. You have just called off the engagement, and you have already announced your rtionship. You really can¡¯t wait a moment longer. It would seem that I, your ex-fianc¨¦e, am too insensible and have been a hindrance to you.¡± Since they had acknowledged their rtionship, Austin could no longer tolerate it. He reached out and hugged Kelly. ¡°Caroline, do you know why I chose Kelly and not you?¡± He said in a condescending tone, ¡°Because you¡¯re too overbearing and unlikeable. No one will like a girl like you. I suggest that for the sake of the rest of your life, you should cultivate your body and temper.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind reminder, but I quite like my own temperament. Although I¡¯m not gentle and virtuous enough, I live with a clear conscience. I¡¯m better than those who are gentle in front of others but stab you in the back. They even despise your thick skin and that you had to stab too hard. Or perhaps I¡¯m better than those who shirk responsibility when they clearly do something against their own morals.¡± ¡°Hmph, what a glib tongue.¡± Of course, Austin knew that she was criticizing him and Kelly, but how could such a proud person like Austin admit his mistake? ¡°All you¡¯re left with now is a tough mouth. You¡¯ve lost the dignity of the Lambert family, and you¡¯re nothing now.¡± ¡°I earn my dignity by myself, not by others.¡± Caroline only felt that it was very difficult to talk to them. She had achieved her goal today, so she was toozy to deal with these people. She turned around and wanted to leave. At this moment, a girl standing at the side suddenly extended her leg and blocked Caroline¡¯s path. She tried to trip Caroline. Unfortunately, how could such a small trick affect a battle-hardened general like Caroline? She did not even look at the restless foot and stepped on it with her high heels. The banquet hall was filled with shrieks like pigs being ughtered. The girl sat on the ground, holding her leg. ¡°Caroline, you b*tch. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Caroline recognized that this person was Sarah, who always followed behind Elina and Kelly. Was she trying to stand up for her two good friends? However, as one of the main characters, Kelly was currently snuggling in Austin¡¯s arms and did not have any intention of standing up for her. It was obvious that her sincerity had been fed to the dogs. However, Sarah did not notice this problem at all. She only red at Caroline and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a b*tch who was chased out of her house and broke off from her engagement. No one wants you. How dare you do this to me!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t anyone want her?¡± A clear voice suddenly came from the door. The crowd looked up and saw a handsome young master pushing open the banquet hall¡¯s door and walking in. Chapter 57 - 57 Proposal 57 Proposal ¡°Edwin Anderson!¡± Everyone eximed in shock! The head of the Anderson family, why would he be here!? Even Mr. And Mrs. Campbell were shocked. Of course, they wanted to get close to the Anderson family, but because of Edwin¡¯s health condition, he would usually attend all kinds of banquets, so the Campbell couple didn¡¯t even send an invitation to the Anderson family. In the end, Edwin suddenly appeared. What kind of dream opening was this! ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome! I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe when I first saw him!¡± A female guest excitedly pinched her best friend¡¯s arm and eximed in a low voice. !! At this moment, no one wouldin about such a rude behavior, because many women present had the same thought. This was Edwin Anderson. Just the meaning behind his surname alone could make many people go crazy, not to mention that he was so young and handsome. Which girl wouldn¡¯t be confused when they saw him? Oh, there were indeed some. For example, Caroline frowned when she saw Edwin. From the moment he stepped into the banquet hall, the attention of the public, Edwin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Caroline without any hint of wavering. He walked to Caroline¡¯s side and stood beside her. His gaze moved from Caroline to the girl who was sitting on the ground. The gentleness in his eyes instantly disappeared and became cold and merciless. ¡°You said that no one would want a girl like Caroline. You are wrong. On the contrary, an independent, powerful, and beautiful woman like her is the most beautiful woman in the world. She is also the person I have always admired and chased after.¡± The moment he said that, the entire banquet hall fell silent. Everyone looked at Edwin and Caroline in disbelief. They didn¡¯t hear wrongly, did they? Edwin actually said that this idiot beauty Caroline was someone he admired and chased after? ¡°What are you saying?¡± Caroline tugged on his sleeve to stop him from spouting nonsense. ¡°Why are you here?¡± To match her dress, Caroline was wearing a pair of eight-centimeter high heels. However, she was still half a head shorter than Edwin. Thus, Edwin turned his head slightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I wanted to see you in this beautiful dress?¡± Wasn¡¯t that just a joke? Caroline could not help butugh. ¡°Why are you so childish like a child?¡± The familiarity revealed between the two of them burned everyone¡¯s eyes and made them red with envy. However, what shocked them even more was that in the next second, Edwin actually took out a ring and knelt on one knee in front of Caroline. He looked at her affectionately and said, ¡°Beautiful Madam Caroline Lambert, may I take the liberty to ask you and I, Edwin Anderson, to conclude an engagement and be a pair of fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e?¡± The crowd was in an uproar. Oh my god, Edwin actually wanted to marry Caroline, this notorious woman. Was he serious? ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Caroline, who was supposed to be ttered, did not feel happy at all. Instead, she was in a difficult position. She pulled Edwin up and pulled him in front of her. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± A few days ago, he had said that he would support her as a friend. How did it be like this now? ¡°Caroline, do you believe me?¡± Edwin¡¯s focused gaze fell on her beautiful face. Caroline thought for a moment before she replied, ¡°I think I believe you, Edwin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± A smile appeared on Edwin¡¯s face. ¡°Then, let¡¯s make a deal, okay?¡± ¡°What deal?¡± Caroline was confused. ¡°You will be my fianc¨¦e and help me deal with my grandmother. From now on, the Anderson family will be under yourmand.¡± Edwin¡¯s voice was soft, but his tone was firm. Caroline¡¯s grip on his hand tightened for a moment. This was indeed a very tempting deal. It was also the most important thing that Caroline needed for her revenge. However, Caroline only wavered for a moment before she rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a fair deal.¡± The Anderson family was not rted to her in any way. She could not let the Anderson family get involved in the unpredictable battlefield just because of her own selfishness. Chapter 58 - 58 Promise 58 Promise Edwin took out the ring with the Anderson family¡¯s emblem from the ring box and held Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°As the other party of the deal, if I think it¡¯s fair, then it¡¯s fair.¡± Caroline wanted to pull her hand back, but Edwin put the ring on her ring finger. ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline was shocked. Since when did he be such a rascal? No, actually, Edwin had always been very overbearing, but he had deliberately restrained himself in front of her and showed weakness, just like now. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me, okay?¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading as he looked at her. Caroline subconsciously rubbed the ring with her thumb. Edwin knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse him when she showed such an expression. Like a cat whose tail was caught, Caroline was a little angry from embarrassment. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Remember, this is your choice. Don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡± As their voices were very low, no one else heard their argument. They only saw Edwin putting the ring that symbolized the Anderson family¡¯s honor on Caroline¡¯s ring finger. So, they were serious and not just ying around! The banquet hall was filled with gasps, exmations, and discussions. The only difference was that everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock and other emotions, especially Austin and Kelly. They were clearly still hugging each other intimately, but at this moment, they had different thoughts. Staring at the two people who were unusuallypatible, their eyes burned with fire. However, Austin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, while Kelly¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Austin had just dered that no one would like a woman like Caroline. However, Edwin Anderson suddenly appeared in front of everyone and said that he admired Caroline and was pursuing her. This was equivalent to directly pping his face. After all, the person who said this was Edwin Anderson, a genius businessman who galloped in the business world with precise vision and was sessful in every endeavor. If this news were to spread, people would not doubt Edwin¡¯s judgment. They would only say that Austin was blind and treated a fish¡¯s eye as a pearl. He gave up the excellent Caroline and chose Kelly. This made him feel very ashamed and resentful. He then looked at Caroline. Compared to the way she was rude to him before, she was standing beside Edwin and exuded a sense of joy. It was as if Edwin was her light. This difference made Austin extremely unhappy, but he also felt a sense of disappointment. Meanwhile, Kelly¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. She thought that by kicking Caroline out of the Lambert family and making Austin break off the engagement with her, she would be able to trample Caroline under her feet and make her unable to rise up again. In the end, Caroline didn¡¯t seem to be in a sorry state at all. Instead, she got involved with the person in charge of the Anderson family. Kelly did not understand why God was so unfair to ce all the luck on Caroline. Kelly was indignant. Things shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. She couldn¡¯t let Caroline have her way. Caroline and Edwin left the banquet hall hand in hand. They didn¡¯t even greet the host of the banquet, but the Campbell family didn¡¯t dare to say anything bad about the Anderson family. However, the Anderson family had their own set of rules for being able to stand tall for so long. Thus, after Edwin left with Caroline, the poor Oleg could only clean up the mess for him. He gave the Campbell family a birthday gift and informed Old Lady Campbell that he was going to disturb them. After seeing that Oleg had left, Austin finally rxed and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Promiscuous woman! Caroline must have gotten close to the Anderson family a long time ago.¡± That was why she suddenly changed her attitude toward him. He cursed Caroline in a low voice and seemed to have forgotten that he and Kelly had been together behind Caroline¡¯s back for a long time. They clearly had double standards. Kelly clenched her fists and squeezed out a sweet smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. Sister has a new home too. I can be with you in peace now.¡± Austin was stunned for a moment before he replied with a soft ¡°hmm,¡± as if he was agreeing with Kelly. However, his deep eyes revealed that his thoughts were not as simple as they seemed. Meanwhile, Kelly was also nning something in her mind, so she did not notice his abnormality. Chapter 59 - 59 The Time of the Engagement 59 The Time of the Engagement On the way back to the apartment, Edwin took out a retro-style box. Before he opened it, he asked Caroline, ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your word, will you?¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes fell on the ring on her ring finger. She took a moment to calm herself down before she looked up. ¡°I will never regret the decisions I make.¡± A faint smile appeared on Edwin¡¯s face, and his eyes glowed as he looked at her. He took out the marriage contract, pen, and seal. ¡°Then we can sign it.¡± Caroline took the marriage contract and nced at it. She saw that Edwin had already signed his name on it. The print was already dry and hard. It should have been there for a while. She raised her eyebrows, thinking that this person probably had a n long ago, but pretended to be innocent. He even said that they were friends, but he was just a big bad wolf. However, since she had made a decision, she would not regret it, so there was no point in dwelling on these things. So she picked up the pen and signed her name, pressed her thumbprint, and then handed one of the copies back, and kept the other one for herself. Ever since Caroline took the marriage contract, Edwin¡¯s eyes had been fixed on her hand. He watched as she signed her name with a pen and stamped her finger. Only then did he finally rx. He took the marriage contract and ced it back into the box carefully. Then, he took out his handkerchief and pulled Caroline¡¯s hand over to help her wipe the red ink on her fingers. The blood-like cinnabar ink left a red stain on the white silk handkerchief, making Caroline¡¯s pale fingers look even whiter. Edwin couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand gently. Seeing that Caroline didn¡¯t reject him, he opened his hand and inserted his fingers into her fingers. Slowly, he interlocked their fingers and ced them by his side. ¡°When do you think we should hold the engagement party?¡± As the temperature of his palm gradually increased, Edwin stared ahead and asked in a calm tone. However, Caroline seemed to have discovered a new world. She stared at the tip of his ear and saw that the back of his ear waspletely red. She then retracted her gaze with interest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this engagement was to deal with Old Madam Anderson? Then I think she¡¯ll want to pick the date herself.¡± Edwin thought that this was indeed something his grandmother, Joline, would like to do. Four years ago, he was injured in an ident and his life was in danger. Although he was treatedter, he had been bedridden for the past few years and had only recently recovered. Joline was afraid of losing him and her heart ached when she saw him lying in bed. So, after he got better, she started to find him a partner. In Joline¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯ve been living like a robot for the past few years. Your life has been too boring. We don¡¯t know when idents and death wille. Before that, you should enjoy life to the fullest.¡± In Joline¡¯s eyes, there were many ways to enjoy life, but the most important one was to find someone you loved and stay with them. But unfortunately, Edwin rejected her proposal time and time again and scared off all the people she had arranged. Just when she thought that he was hopeless for the rest of his life, Edwin suddenly had an epiphany and fell in love with a girl. He even wanted to get engaged to her. How could this not make Joline happy? Therefore, while the two of them were still discussing in the car, Joline had already pulled Butler Harriman to the calendar and excitedly picked the engagement date. Seeing how excited she was, Harriman had no choice but to remind her tactfully, ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll pick their own dates?¡± Joline pouted. ¡°That boring man, Edwin, is so enlightened. He must want to have the engagement party immediately. If you ask him for his opinion, he¡¯ll only say that the sooner the better. As for Caroline, she can¡¯t rely on her family any more, so I can only help her share the burden and pick a few more days to give her a choice.¡± Harriman saw that the dates she circled were all from recent days and thought, ¡®Edwin is not the only one who is anxious. Aren¡¯t you also anxious?¡¯ Joline finally picked and picked. ¡°There are a lot of things to prepare for an engagement party. I don¡¯t think they can be prepared in such a short time.¡± How could she be sloppy at the engagement party of the Anderson family¡¯s head? Hmph, she knew how many people outside looked down on Caroline. In order to support Caroline, she couldn¡¯t just let the engagement party pass. Instead, the more grand it was, the better. Only then would they understand how important Caroline was in the Anderson family. So, Joline crossed out the most recent days. ¡°If Caroline doesn¡¯t mind, then let¡¯s set it for next week.¡± Chapter 60 - 60 Balor’s Decision 60 Balor¡¯s Decision While the Anderson family was busy preparing for the engagement, Kelly rushed to the hospital. ¡°Dad, did you know? My sister is actually together with Edwin, and they¡¯re even going to hold an engagement ceremony!¡± Balor, who had been lying on the bed half-dead, immediately jumped up when he heard this news. His eyes shone as he stared at her. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Kelly¡¯s tone was filled with jealousy. ¡°It¡¯s true. Edwin knelt down on one knee and proposed to my sister in front of all the guests at the banquet today.¡± !! ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect that rebellious girl to be so capable that she can even seduce the Anderson family¡¯s leader. With this rtionship, our Lambertpany will definitely rise to a higher level. I¡¯d like to see how those old fogeys in thepany will dare to challenge me in the future!¡± Balor felt that all his pain had disappeared in an instant, and he was about to reach the peak of his life. However, Kelly¡¯s words poured cold water on him. ¡°But Dad, you just cut off your father-daughter rtionship with Sister this morning, and it was even published in the newspaper. I¡¯m afraid Sister will hate us to death. I¡¯m afraid that after she gets together with Edwin, she¡¯ll turn around and take revenge on us.¡± The smile on Balor¡¯s face froze, and he suddenly regretted the decision he had made that morning. He felt a little uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, I¡¯m her father, and I raised her up.¡± If the Anderson family really wanted to target their family, they could only passively take the beating without being able to resist at all. ¡°But Sister has already sold thepany¡¯s shares and even the house. She must hate us and want to cut off all ties with us.¡± Balor thought about it and agreed. For Caroline to be so heartless, she probably did not have much affection for him, her father. ¡°Dad, what do you think we should do? Now that the Lambert family can no longer withstand the storm, especially against arge family like the Anderson family, do we really have no choice but to ept our fate?¡± Upon hearing this, Balor¡¯s expression turned ruthless. ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge my fate.¡± If Balor had epted his fate, he would still be a poor middle-aged man and not the respected Mr. Balor. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just shatter that b*tch Caroline¡¯s dream of being rich. How can a big family like the Anderson family easily ept a woman with such a bad record like Caroline? I think that young man, Edwin, must have been mesmerized by Caroline¡¯s looks. That¡¯s why he would do such a foolish thing.¡± Balor immediately had an idea. ¡°If you want to say that young people are insensible, it¡¯s better for the older generation to step in. Like Old Madam Anderson. She was the most strict when she was young. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t know Caroline¡¯s true colors, which is why she allowed Edwin to mess around. If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily.¡± They had to strike while the iron was hot, before the marriage contract spread widely. They had to make a move to stop it. The two of them plotted for a while and then went out to find someone to make arrangements. The next day, the inte suddenly exposed the ck material of Caroline stealing things from her ssmates many times in school. In the past few days, from the school bullying incident that had reversed many times to Balor announcing that he had cut off his father-daughter rtionship, Caroline¡¯s poprity on the inte had not been low. Thus, once these pieces of news were released, they immediately gained quite a lot of attention on the inte. The informant mentioned the time and ce. He even included Caroline¡¯s self-reflection letter and the school¡¯s punishment letter. It looked very real. Hence, many people believed this matter immediately after reading it. They couldn¡¯t believe that such shameful and bad things would happen in a private and famous university like Alexandria, and they happened so many times. Of course, the inte trolls that Balor and Kelly had spent money to hire were stirring up trouble. However, they had indeed formed a trend of boycotting Caroline. This trend had even blown into the small courtyard. Some of the students in the school had already joined forces to petition Principal Brown to expel Caroline and cancel her school registration. At this moment, the principal, Mr. Brown, was also having a headache. He could see the petition of the students. If it was in the past, considering Caroline¡¯s family background, he would have agreed to the petition of the students to push Caroline out to take the me. But who was Caroline now? She was the future mistress of the Anderson family, and who was the biggest shareholder of the school? It was the Anderson family. Chapter 61 - 61 Kelly’s Scheme 61 Kelly¡¯s Scheme Was it realistic to ask a subordinate like Principal Brown to expel his futuredy boss? Principal Brown was in a dilemma. He had to call Edwin and ask him how to deal with this matter. As a low-level subordinate, Principal Brown certainly had no way to find Edwin directly. He made several phone calls to his administrative secretary, who then transferred the call to Oleg. At this time, Edwin was also looking at the news on the inte. When he heard Oleg¡¯s report, he twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t let him be the principal to let him enjoy his old age. If he can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, then Principal Brown can consider retiring.¡± When Principal Brown heard this, how could he not understand the meaning behind it? The Anderson family couldn¡¯t have a thief as their mistress. This could only prove that Caroline wasn¡¯t a thief and clear her name. !! In the end, he was still the one who took the me. After all, he was the one who signed and distributed Caroline¡¯s punishment letters. Principal Brown rubbed his face with a bitter smile. ¡°Who would have thought that one day, even a pheasant would be a phoenix?¡± So be it. It would be better toplete the matter than topletely offend the Anderson family. At that time, it would not be resolved by just taking the me. Therefore, Principal Brown withstood the pressure from the students and scratched his increasingly loose head. He summoned up his courage and ordered the school¡¯s Information Department to quickly look through the previous surveince cameras and various records to see if they could find any evidence in this regard. Even if they only needed to find a clue to prove that Caroline had been wronged, they would have a chance to reverse the public opinion. ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help with the things on the inte?¡± Edwin asked Caroline. Caroline was choosing a vi with Danika. After receiving the help of professionals, Danika picked out a few vis with good cost performance for Caroline to take a look and consult her opinion. Caroline saw the news on the inte when she woke up in the morning, but she didn¡¯t care at all. These things couldn¡¯t hurt her at all. Compared to this, she was more worried about something else. ¡°You said yesterday that the Anderson family can be ordered around by me. Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not lying.¡± Edwin nodded. ¡°So, no matter what it is, as long as you ask, I¡¯ll find a way to help you.¡± He paused for a moment and made a small joke. ¡°Of course, if you want the sun and moon in the sky, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Caroline smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I don¡¯t want the sun or moon in the sky right now. I just want you to help me find someone.¡± Caroline reported the relevant information to him. After Edwin noted it down, he promised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since it¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ll definitely mobilize all my manpower to help you find them as soon as possible.¡± There was a lot of gossip on the inte, but Kelly and Balor were not satisfied with that. Public opinion could only create a small amount of pressure on the Anderson family. It was not enough to make them change their minds. What they wanted more was to let Old Madam Anderson know about this so that she woulde forward and stop Caroline from marrying into the Anderson family. Thus, the two of them split up. Balor found someone to pass the message to Old Madam Anderson, while Kelly found a way to contact George. As Edwin¡¯s younger brother, George, the brainless young master, was the most easily incited. Kelly had revealed her true colors in front of Balor. However, as Balor also hated Caroline, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with her. However, in front of outsiders, Kelly still maintained her pretense. Therefore, after she found a way to meet George, she did not rush to tell on him. Instead, she congratted him first, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Old Madam Anderson has been in a hurry to find a suitable partner for Young Master Edwin. Now that Old Madam Anderson has gotten what she wanted, she shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± When this matter was brought up, George was very displeased. Because of Kelly¡¯s framing and Balor¡¯s indulgence, Caroline¡¯s reputation had always been tarnished. George hadpletely believed these rumors and thought that Caroline was a bad woman with bad intentions. Thus, he definitely did not want Caroline to be his sister-inw. However, no one in the family listened to him. Needless to say, his big brother¡¯s mind had beenpletely invaded by Caroline. He only thought of that woman andpletely ignored their brotherhood. He even warned him not to do anything rude in front of Caroline. Chapter 62 - 62 Instigating His Younger Brother 62 Instigating His Younger Brother What made George feel even more defeated was that even his grandmother was the same. She only cared about finding a partner for his big brother and did not consider whether there was a problem with this candidate. George, who had been upset at home, was even more upset after hearing Kelly¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Kelly, your family should be happy. After all, you¡¯ve lost a daughter and now you¡¯re on the Anderson family¡¯s big ship.¡± Kelly smiled bitterly. ¡°Young Master George, first of all, I have to admit that it¡¯s a good thing to be able to connect with the Anderson family. However, you might have forgotten that my father has just announced that he has cut off all ties with my sister. So, no matter what happens to my sister in the future, this has nothing to do with the Lambert family.¡± George was confused. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you congratting me?¡± !! ¡°I thought you would be happy, Young Master George. After all, this is a good thing.¡± George mmed the coffee cup on the table angrily. ¡°Do I look happy? I¡¯m not interested in a woman like Caroline at all. I don¡¯t want to bring shame to the Anderson family because of her.¡± ¡°But this is Young Master Edwin¡¯s decision. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be happy to hear you say that.¡± George¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, he sat back on the chair unwillingly. ¡°My brother is just fooled by Caroline for a while. He will find out this woman¡¯s true colors sooner orter.¡± Kelly clenched the armrest of her chair tightly. She lowered her head so that no one could see the expression in her eyes. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Edwin to fall in love with my sister.¡± What was so good about Caroline? Other than the fact that she was slightly better-looking than the average person, there were too many beautiful girls in the industry, and she was not the only one. Just like Kelly, she was not bad looking either. In other aspects, she was many times better than Caroline. However, Edwin had never set his eyes on her. This made Kelly very unhappy and unwilling to ept this. A girl beside her could not stand Kelly¡¯s pretentious act and could not help but tease her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s most protective of your sister? Why do you sound like you¡¯re saying that your sister is so bad that she shouldn¡¯t be taken in by Edwin?¡± Kelly didn¡¯t want anyone to expose her in front of everyone. She panicked and quickly waved her hands to exin, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted to say that a man like Young Master Edwin would like a bigger woman, not a small woman like my sister.¡± At the mention of this, not only Kelly, George, and the others could not figure it out. In most people¡¯s impression, not only was Caroline a gloomy and entric woman, but her abilities were alsocking. She had always been a mess in her studies and other skills. Strictly speaking, she could be said to be a woman who didn¡¯t have anything someone wanted, but what about Edwin? As the person in charge of the Anderson family who was decisive in the business world, not only was he young, but he was also very strong and handsome. He waspletely iparable to the most popr male celebrities on the line. In fact, his temperament was even better. In the end, he chose Caroline and chose her as his future partner. Someone joked, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered why Caroline gave off such a gloomy feeling. Could she be a witch in disguise? So she gave Young Master Edwin the legendary magic potion, making him fall in love with her until he was dead set on her?¡± Kelly nced at George¡¯s face and stopped him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My sister is just a little entric. Moreover, things like witches only appeared in novels and movies. How could they appear in real life? I think Young Master Edwin is such a wise person. His judgment will definitely not be wrong. He must have discovered the hidden strengths of my sister, and that¡¯s why he fell in love with her.¡± However, the more George listened, the more he felt that it was possible. He mmed the table and said, ¡°I knew it. With Big Brother¡¯s taste, he wouldn¡¯t be so blind to like that evil woman and want to marry her. That woman must have done something to my big brother, that¡¯s why he¡¯s in this state.¡± No, he had to go back quickly and tell his grandmother about this. He had to ask her to investigate it quickly and not let his big brother fall for that woman¡¯s trick. Chapter 63 - 63 Joline Protects Her 63 Joline Protects Her After George left in a hurry, Kelly and the man who had just spoken looked at each other and smiled. Naturally, Kelly would not believe that some ridiculous rumor like ck magic could defeat Caroline. She only wanted to create more trouble for Caroline and cause chaos in the Anderson family. She didn¡¯t believe that Old Madam Anderson would still ept Caroline when she made a mess of the Anderson family before she even married into the family. On the other side, Old Madam Anderson, who was also Joline, was having a tea party with her cousin Zoey and two other nobledies. ¡°Why did you set the time in such a hurry?¡± Zoey asked with concern. Old Madam Anderson couldn¡¯t say that she was in a hurry, so she could only push all the me onto Edwin. Even if they had questions, they wouldn¡¯t dare to ask her grandson in person. After all, Edwin¡¯s cold face was quite lethal, and most people couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°This was decided by Edwin. I also think it¡¯s a little too soon, but you guys know that I can¡¯t control Edwin¡¯s matters, so he can do it whenever he wants.¡± ¡°In my opinion, Old Madam, you are too indulgent. I heard that this was his own private decision. Until now, he has not brought him to you to let you take a look. This is too disrespectful to you,¡± another nobledy interjected. Joline nced at the person who spoke and wiped her mouth elegantly with her handkerchief. ¡°What era are we in? We old bones can just rx and drink tea and talk every day. Why do we have to be an annoying old witch and interfere in the children¡¯s affairs? As the saying goes, children and grandchildren have their own fortune. As long as he chooses a suitable partner, then everyone will be happy.¡± The way she spoke made it sound like she wasn¡¯t the one who had been looking for a partner for Edwin. ¡°That¡¯s true, but young people will sometimes make impulsive decisions because of some emotions. If they chose an unsuitable partner, it is fine if the couple quarrels among themselves, but if it affected the family¡¯s interests, then the loss would outweigh the gain. After all, our Edwin is not an ordinary second generation. As the head of the Anderson family, he should be more careful when choosing his wife.¡± Zoey also tried to persuade her. Joline nced at her stupid cousin and knew that she had been coaxed into being a target again. ¡°Edwin chose his own wife, so he should be responsible for his wife. If he can¡¯t even step up to settle his wife¡¯s troubles, then he¡¯s ipetent and can¡¯t protect his own people. He can only me himself for this and no one else.¡± Her words showed that Joline already knew what happened on the inte and was very dissatisfied with the speed at which Edwin handled the situation. Her gaze sharpened as she scanned the three of them. ¡°Since Edwin has chosen Caroline, Caroline is a member of the Anderson family. You should know the rules of the Anderson family very well.¡± The Anderson family¡¯s rule was that they were extremely protective of their own. Joline¡¯s words made her stand clear. She didn¡¯t want anyone to badmouth Caroline in front of her anymore. Joline¡¯s eyes lingered on thedy for two more seconds, until thedy looked away guiltily. After the tea party, Joline directly told Butler Harriman, ¡°From now on, no matter if it¡¯s a big banquet or a small banquet, there¡¯s no need to send invitations to the Miller family.¡± The woman who had just stirred up trouble was from the Miller family, so Harriman respectfully acknowledged. Joline frowned. ¡°He hasn¡¯t dealt with the news on the inte? What¡¯s Edwin doing? Why is he so slow?¡± ¡°Young Master Edwin locked himself in his workroom,¡± Harriman replied with a smile. ¡°He said he wanted to design an engagement ring for the two of them to wear daily after the engagement.¡± Joline pouted. ¡°He only knows how to do all these fancy things and doesn¡¯t even do the proper things. I wanted to give him the chance to show off his boyfriend skills in front of Caroline, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so ignorant. It seems that I have to take action.¡± Hence, with Joline¡¯s order, all the negative news about Caroline on the inte was swept away. Joline was very satisfied with this. ¡°As expected, I have to do it.¡± Just as she was feeling smug, George suddenly rushed in. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not good. Please save Big Brother!¡± Chapter 64 - 64 Bluffing 64 Bluffing ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about?¡± Seeing George¡¯s impetuous personality, Joline felt a headache. ¡°Grandma, you have to stop Big Brother from marrying that woman. That woman is a ck witch. If we recruit her into our family, our family will be in trouble.¡± Joline was speechless. ¡°Where did you hear this nonsense from? Did you read a novel or watch a movie?¡± George saw that his grandmother didn¡¯t believe him and exined anxiously, ¡°I heard this from my friend. A man as outstanding as Big Brother would never fall for a woman with a weird personality and a despicable character like Caroline. So, Caroline must have used ck magic to create a ck magic potion that can bewitch people and fed it to Big Brother. That¡¯s why Big Brother is infatuated with her.¡± Joline frowned. Someone actually dared to talk nonsense in front of George. She thought of the rumors on the inte and what happened at the tea party. She sneered in her heart. It seemed like the Anderson family¡¯s decision to choose Caroline as the future mistress was an eyesore to some people, which was why they jumped out to stop it. But it was useless to tell this to George, so Joline could only coax him. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about your brother, why don¡¯t I send you to test Caroline? If Caroline is really a ck witch, then we¡¯ll cancel the engagement. If she isn¡¯t, then you have to apologize to her and acknowledge her as your sister-inw.¡± George was in disbelief. ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s a ck witch. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll hurt me by sending me to her?¡± ¡°Caroline won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Joline promised him. However, George did not believe her. Joline could only continue to fool him. ¡°Even if Caroline is a witch, you think her purpose is to marry your brother, right?¡± George nodded. ¡°So, she should be trying to please you at this time, right?¡± George thought for a moment and continued to nod. ¡°So, there¡¯s no danger for you to go to her, right?¡± George thought about it again. There was no danger, but he thought, ¡°What if she gives me the ck magic potion and makes me fall for her like Big Brother? What should I do?¡± When George thought of this possibility, he suddenly felt that it was too terrifying. Joline patted him on the shoulder. ¡°If she puts the ck magic potion in you, I¡¯ll definitely notice it. After all, you hate her so much, right?¡± she said. George nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I really hate her.¡± ¡°So, if I sense that your attitude toward Caroline has changed, I will immediately find the most powerful mage to help you expel the ck witch. This way, not only you, but also your brother will be safe. Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone?¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find out more about that woman,¡± George promised Joline. After he finished speaking, he left happily. Joline heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank God,¡± she said to Harriman. ¡°The Anderson family still has Edwin.¡± If George was the only child, Joline thought that she could make a will in advance and give up on the Anderson family. Harriman also smiled. ¡°Young Master George has a pure heart, so he¡¯s always been simple-minded. With the Old Madam and the Young Master protecting him, he¡¯s able to maintain this naivety.¡± The Old Madam shook her head. ¡°This is not called na?ve and romantic. This is called silly.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was a blessing to live like George in a big family like theirs, which was why Joline and Edwin had never corrected him. There was a workshop on the top floor of the Anderson family¡¯s house, filled with all kinds of tools of various sizes. At this time, Edwin was holding a pair of tinum rings and carefully polishing them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I have something urgent to report.¡± Oleg knocked on the door of the workshop. After a long time, a voice came from the workshop. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Sir, all the negative news about Miss Caroline on the inte has been cleared. It must be the Old Madam.¡± Edwin chuckled. He was afraid that the Old Madam was angry at him for being slow, so she made a move. However, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Old Madam¡¯s good intentions will turn into bad things.¡± When it came to public opinion, the more you suppressed it, the more it would rebound. ¡°So, what should we do next?¡± Oleg was not surprised that Edwin was able to guess the direction of the situation. Chapter 65 - 65 First Meeting 65 First Meeting To his surprise, Edwin only said one sentence, ¡°Just wait.¡± Seeing the confusion on Oleg¡¯s face, Edwin, who was in a good mood, exined to him, ¡°Caroline said she can solve it, so we¡¯ll leave it to her.¡± Oleg paused. ¡°It seems that Sir trusts Miss Caroline a lot.¡± ¡°You can call her Madam from now on,¡± Edwin reminded him. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After answering subconsciously, he reacted and stood there hesitantly. Edwin noticed this but didn¡¯t rush him. ¡°Sir, may I ask why?¡± asked Oleg. ¡°Although she does look simr to the old friend you¡¯re looking for, we¡¯ve investigated Madam and we¡¯re very sure that Madam isn¡¯t that person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I¡¯ve crossed the line,¡± Oleg said, freezing. However, Edwin did not pursue the matter. Instead, he took off his gloves, stood up, and walked out of the window. His eyes were filled with nostalgia. ¡°What if I say that it¡¯s really her?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Oleg subconsciously retorted. After all, Caroline Lambert¡¯s life was too simple. She couldn¡¯t possibly be the young girl that Edwin had described. Her age alone didn¡¯t match. However, Edwin¡¯s intuition had always been urate, so he shouldn¡¯t have mistaken someone else. So, what part of the story went wrong? ¡°I recognized her the first time I saw her at the hospital entrance,¡± Edwin said softly. However, just like what Oleg said, Caroline¡¯s past was too simple. It waspletely different from the young girl in his memory, so he had always had doubts in his heart. It wasn¡¯t until Caroline took out the ring that they managed to trace it back to that person. Only then did Edwin connect the dots. Although he didn¡¯t know what method she used to achieve this, Edwin was sure that the current Caroline was the old friend he met when he was young. Seventeen years ago, he was only ten years old. As the appointed heir of the Anderson family, he had many people around him to protect him since he was young. However, in the end, he was betrayed by a greedy servant in his family, leading him to a den of thieves. It was a gang of bandits, desperados who ran from the other side of the ocean. They only wanted to do something big in this country, so they spent countless time and manpower. In just a week, they kidnapped seven or eight rich people, including Edwin. At that time, Edwin was very smart, but he was only ten years old. Whether it was intelligence or physical strength, he was still in the range of a child. So, he could only surrender in the siege of many big men. They had thought that the criminals would let the children go after getting the money. After all, the people they had chosen were all rich and powerful. So if they didn¡¯t want to be counterattacked and die too miserably, they didn¡¯t have to be so extreme. However, they had overestimated the madness of this group of criminals. When he saw with his own eyes that the criminals took the money and killed a five-year-old child with a shot, Edwin clearly realized that if he couldn¡¯t save himself, he might be the next one to be blown up. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. What¡¯s going on?¡± Edwin mumbled. He didn¡¯t expect to hear the same voice as him. He turned his head and saw that the other party was a girl about seven or eight years old. They had been taken to an old vi in the mountains, and the children had been stuffed into the same room. The windows and doors of the room were sealed with iron bars, and the only exit was the door, which was also locked with a big lock. It could not be opened from the inside. Therefore, the robbers were not afraid that they would run away. No one was even guarding the door, and they were not afraid that anyone would hear them. The girl¡¯s name was Ling. She looked at Edwin and asked, ¡°Are you willing to help me?¡± Edwin raised his eyebrows and asked two questions. ¡°First, why did you choose me?¡± ¡°You are the calmest child present,¡± Ling replied. Upon seeing the five-year-old boy¡¯s head being shot and sttered everywhere, although Edwin¡¯s expression changed, he wasn¡¯t like the other children who screamed and shrank back or even vomited in fear. ¡°Second, why would I choose you?¡± Edwin continued to ask her. Edwin¡¯s question showed that he also had the determination to escape, but why should he listen to the youngdy¡¯smand? Chapter 66 - 66 It’s Her 66 It¡¯s Her After Ling heard that, she sized him up and said in a calm tone, ¡°Because I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± No matter what, he was still a ten-year-old boy who loved to exercise. How could he lose to an eight-year-old bean sprout like her? As a result, he was KO-ed by Ling. He could only unwillingly admit defeat and be controlled by Ling. That day was probably the most memorable day of Edwin¡¯s life. After many battles of wits and courage, they finally managed to escape from the vi. The memory of that day was fixed on a criminal who had gone out to buy wine and raised a gun at them. He clearly remembered that moment when Ling pounced on him and pushed him to the ground. When he fell, his head hit a stone. Before he passed out, all he heard was a gunshot and the warm red liquid that fell on his face. When Edwin woke up, he was already lying in the hospital. The group of criminals had all been arrested. The answer from the police was that the girl named Ling had somehow managed to snatch a phone from the criminals and sessfully informed the police. By the time the police arrived at the scene, all the criminals had been annihted. All the children, including Edwin, had fainted and were locked up in the basement. As for Ling, she had already disappeared. There was no trace of her in the vi, as if she had never appeared. In his midnight dreams, even Edwin would often wonder if it was a dream. However, the hole on the back of his head told him that it wasn¡¯t a dream. The girl Ling was real. All these years, he had been trying his best to find Ling, but he had never found any clues. That was until that day, at the entrance of the hospital, when he identally saw Caroline. She looked exactly like the grown-up version of Ling. Edwin was shocked, so he asked Oleg to stop the car. He just wanted to take a look, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so sensitive. The other party immediately noticed his gaze, and a pair of sharp eyes immediately fixed on him. With just one look, Edwin was stunned on the spot. Every cell in his body was screaming, ¡°This is her! This is Ling!¡± He was so familiar with this gaze. It was so familiar that it would appear in his dreams every time, reminding him time and time again. Now, she had appeared again, not in his dreams, but in reality, right in front of his eyes! This had been his obsession for 17 years, and now he could finally get his wish. The promise he made to Caroline that all the forces in the Anderson family would be under hermand was not empty words. Edwin was aware of what Caroline wanted to do and knew how risky it was. However, he still had to support her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she took a bullet for you back then? if it¡¯s really her, there should be some marks on her back. You can check it out when you have the time and you¡¯ll know the truth.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Edwin rejected immediately. Without even checking Caroline¡¯s back, he already knew the result. The current Caroline didn¡¯t have any traces of years of training. She was apletely different person from the Ling in his memory who seemed to have experienced hundreds of battles at a young age. However, Edwin was very certain that the current Caroline was the Ling he was looking for. It sounded contradictory, but Edwin thought that it was only because he hadn¡¯t found the key. But that wasn¡¯t important. The important thing was that he had really found her! After spending the entire morning in the workshop, Edwin got up and went downstairs. He happened to run into George, who was running out in high spirits. He stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°What good thing happened to you?¡± He had been giving him that attitude the entire night because of his proposal to Caroline. George¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw him. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find evidence that Caroline is a ck magic witch. I will definitely save you!¡± Edwin was stunned for a moment. He looked at George¡¯s back as he ran down the stairs. His mind suddenly had the same frequency as his silly brother¡¯s. Heughed and said, ¡°If it¡¯s a ck magic witch, that¡¯s not bad.¡± At the very least, there was a reasonable exnation for these unreasonable points, even though the answer to ck magic did not make sense. Chapter 67 - 67 Worry 67 Worry All the negative news about Caroline on the inte was wiped clean in an instant. Theizens who were originally watching themotion suddenly realized that the interface that they had opened suddenly changed to 404. They were puzzled when they realized that the same thing happened to everyone else. There was an uproar. Many people who didn¡¯t take a side at first or sympathized with Caroline after seeing the video of her being bullied, suddenly had a rebellious mentality when they realized that all her negative news had been cleared. They all turned around and joined the opposing camp to diss Caroline. They expressed strong protest against her overbearing behavior of limiting her words. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me see it or send it, I¡¯ll definitely send it.¡± With this mentality, many people joined the war of public opinion. The situation instantly turned into apetition. While there were people deleting the posts, there were countless people posting on the other side. In fact, it developed to the point where it had nothing to do with the crusade against Caroline. Instead, it was purely a battle with the mindset that they couldn¡¯t lose. All of a sudden, it seemed as if everyone was involved in this matter, and it stirred up a big storm on the inte. !! However, Caroline, who was at the center of the storm, was in her apartment, leisurely packing her things with Danika. Danika showed Caroline the information of the houses she had filtered. Caroline had her eyes on one of the small vis. With the help of a professional agency, the procedures werepleted very quickly, and they could move in immediately. Compared to Caroline¡¯s calmness, Danika was obviously happier. She evenined, ¡°Sigh, I can finally get rid of this d*mn apartment. Also, I don¡¯t have to be woken up by the rats crawling all over the ground when I sleep at night.¡± Carolineughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this apartment was pretty good a few days ago?¡± There was a smile on Danika¡¯s face. ¡°We didn¡¯t have money at that time, so I could only find joy in my suffering. I thought it was good enough to have a ce to stay. Now that we have more than enough money, of course, we hope to improve our living conditions.¡± Danika came from a poor family, so her previous living environment was simr to her current apartment. However, she had lived in the Lambert family¡¯s house for so many years. Even if she lived in the servant¡¯s room, the living environment was not bad. Therefore, it took her a long time to adapt to the old and shabby apartment, not to mention Caroline, who had been pampered since she was young. Danika¡¯s heart ached for Caroline. As the youngdy of the Lambert family, how could she stay in this old apartment? Thinking of this, Danika suddenly asked, ¡°If we move out, what will happen to Mr. Anderson?¡± He moved to this dpidated neighborhood for Caroline. If they moved away, she didn¡¯t know what Mr. Anderson would think. Danika was usually busy with household chores and rarely yed with her phone, so she didn¡¯t know about Caroline and Edwin¡¯s engagement. She also didn¡¯t know about the news that was spreading all over the inte. Caroline put all the little cuties she bought from Will Sr. into a ck duffel bag. Then, she zipped it up and Danika, who was packing her clothes, sat on the chair and looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think Edwin will mind.¡± This was an answer to Danika¡¯s question. ¡°Do you want to take a rest? We¡¯re not in a hurry, and I just happen to have something to tell you.¡± Seeing Caroline¡¯s serious expression, Danika was a little flustered. She couldn¡¯t guess what Caroline wanted to say, so she had to stop and sit down on the chair opposite Caroline. Sheposed herself and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m already mentally prepared. If you have anything to tell me, you can just tell me.¡± ¡°It happened quite suddenly. Although I wasn¡¯t prepared, I did agree to Edwin¡¯s proposal.¡± Danika was stunned for a moment before she realized what she meant. She said in surprise, ¡°When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t hear it?¡± ¡°It was tootest night. I didn¡¯t tell you because you were asleep.¡± Caroline told her what happened at the banquetst night. After Danika heard it, she first scolded everyone in the Campbell family, especially Austin and Kelly, the adulterous couple. Finally, she looked at Caroline with worry. Chapter 68 - 68 Happiness 68 Happiness ¡°Even though I can embarrass the Campbell family in public, there¡¯s no need to go to this extent,¡± Danika said. Danika thought that the two of them were just trying to piss off Austin and Kelly. Caroline shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason. They¡¯re not worth it.¡± ¡°Do you love him?¡± Caroline thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I love him or not, but I¡¯m not against marrying him.¡± !! In the short 20-odd years of her life, as she was born into a military family like Pritz and was the only heir, she carried the honor and mission of her family on her shoulders. Therefore, she dedicated all her time and energy to the training ground and the battlefield since she was young. When other little girls yed house with Barbie dolls, her toys were all kinds of long guns and short cannons. While other girls were taking care of their cute pets, she stabbed a short knife into the heart of a beast in the dark forest. In her life, she had no time to care about love. Caroline admitted that during this period of time, Edwin had caused a ripple in her heart. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if this ripple was love. However, if she had to choose someone to marry, she wouldn¡¯t reject it if it was Edwin. Danika disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, is it?¡± Even as a bystander, Danika could clearly sense the dazed look in Mr. Anderson¡¯s eyes as he looked at Caroline. Inparison, Caroline¡¯s gaze toward Edwin was much calmer. Caroline found it funny. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re standing up for him.¡± Danika thought it was normal. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t have a good rtionship, it¡¯ll hurt you.¡± She didn¡¯t want Caroline to start a wrong rtionship because of her impulsiveness. She didn¡¯t want Caroline to be hurt like Austin hurt her before. Caroline¡¯s heart ached when Danika worried about her. ¡°Danika, but in the adult world, feelings are not so pure, right?¡± She didn¡¯t know why Edwin was so attached to her, but she really needed him. But there was no need to tell Danika about this. ¡°Although the decision was made in a hurry, I think we¡¯re all mentally prepared.¡± Since she had already made her choice, Caroline wouldn¡¯t go back on her word. At the same time, she would try to trust Edwin more. That was why she asked Edwin to find someone. She was slowly opening up her world and what she was going to do to Edwin. During this process, she would give Edwin a chance to go back on his word, but only once. Seeing the determination in Caroline¡¯s eyes, Danika sighed. She reached out her hand and gently stroked Caroline¡¯s hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Mr. Anderson, but I hope you can live happily.¡± ¡°I will work hard.¡± Caroline could only promise her this. The two of them didn¡¯t have much luggage when they left the Lambert¡¯s house, so they quickly finished packing. Caroline was about to call a car to move her luggage when the doorbell rang. ¡°Mr. Anderson?¡± Danika asked curiously. Caroline looked at the surveince screen and was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Mr. Anderson. He is just another Mr. Anderson.¡± Caroline walked out, and George, who was outside the gate, looked at her. When George saw her approaching, he subconsciously took a step back in fear. Caroline noticed this and raised her eyebrows. She stopped in her tracks and stared at him. After listening to Joline¡¯s lies, George felt a sense of duty, so he ran to Caroline in high spirits. However, after killing time on the road, he suddenly became afraid when he reached the apartment. What if this evil woman, Caroline, suddenly acted againstmon sense and attacked him? He had only brought a driver with him. If something happened, would the driver be able to escape with him in time? Immediately, George started to back out. However, because he had already made a promise in front of his grandmother and big brother, he didn¡¯t dare to go back directly. If he did, it would really be embarrassing. He hesitated in front of the apartment building for a while, and because of his suspicious behavior, he attracted the suspicion of passers-by. He had already noticed that an old woman had walked past him several times, staring at him every time. The way she looked at him was as if she was going to treat him as a thief and send him to the police station. Chapter 69 - 69 I’m Not Laughing At You 69 I¡¯m Not Laughing At You Under her gaze, George had no choice but to press the doorbell. Then, he saw Caroline, the evil woman, walk out of the apartment. Although George was a little na?ve and silly, he had the intuition of a small animal. Thest time he saw Caroline, he was more focused on why Caroline was in the club and her rtionship with his brother. Hence, he did not observe her in detail. This time, after knowing that Caroline might be the legendary ck witch, he subconsciously observed her the moment she appeared. Then, he realized that Caroline had a strong, wild, and aggressive aura. Previously, he had felt a simr feeling from his big brother, Edwin. However,pared to the sharpness of his big brother, Caroline¡¯s offensive ability was more like a highly defensive shield. She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack others, but she would never let her guard down. !! When Caroline¡¯s eyes were fixed on you, you would feel as if you were being controlled by her without any blind spots. It was as if your every move was under her surveince. If you did anything to offend her, she would immediately knock you to the ground. This was Caroline¡¯s defensive instinct that she had trained from years of harsh training and her active experience on the battlefield. Even though she had a different body now, these instincts were already engraved in her soul. So, when she didn¡¯t deliberately hide them, they would naturallye out. After realizing this, George had the urge to run away, but he failed. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, if you don¡¯t mind,e in and have a seat.¡± Caroline looked behind him. After seeing the rtivelyrge car and George¡¯s not-so-small physique, she had an idea. George crossed his arms and raised his chin. ¡°Your shabby building looks dirty and old. I don¡¯t want to go in. What if I dirty mytest sneakers?¡± Caroline looked at him from head to toe and almost made George¡¯s hair stand on end. She provoked, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t dare to.¡± George was furious. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? It¡¯s just an old apartment. Open the door and I¡¯ll go in immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, I also think that George Anderson is not so timid.¡± Caroline pped her hands and opened the metal door of the apartment, inviting him in. George subconsciously nced at the driver and gave him a subtle look, telling him to be more alert and to quickly protect him and run if the situation went wrong. However, because his eyes were too obscure, the driver didn¡¯t get what he meant at all. Instead, he looked at him with a puzzled expression. George¡¯s eyes widened, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He could only angrily re at the driver again, and the driver was even more confused. As a result, the two of them looked at each other. Caroline burst intoughter when she saw this. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious. With a brother like this, Edwin¡¯s daily life should be filled with a lot of fun. ¡°You¡¯reughing at me?¡± When he heard Caroline¡¯sughter, George turned around and stared at Caroline. Caroline held back the smile on her face and tried to be serious. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you.¡± George didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°You¡¯re lying. I clearly saw you smile.¡± Caroline could not help but smile. ¡°This is because I encountered something happy.¡± George was puzzled. ¡°What happy thing?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m moving to a new house. Does this count as a housewarming?¡± To George, who had many houses, ¡°What¡¯s so happy about moving?¡± He had thought that she would say that she was so happy because she was getting engaged to his brother. ¡°I bought a house with my own money, so of course I¡¯ll be happy to move in.¡± Although, strictly speaking, she had used the convenience of her original body to swindle this money from Balor, the new house that she had just bought was indeed quite meaningful to her. This meant that she once again had a ce in this world thatpletely belonged to her. It was a ce where she did not need to hide or rely on others to live in peace. George, who was still a student who lived off his family, could not understand her feelings. He could only ept her exnation with a pout. ¡°Hmph, you do need to move. Otherwise, if word gets out, people will only think that my big brother is abusing you.¡± Chapter 70 - 70 Ordering Around Casually 70 Ordering Around Casually After hearing George¡¯s words, Caroline looked interested. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree to your brother¡¯s engagement with me. Why does it sound like you¡¯re worried about us?¡± George immediately retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree!¡± He pointed at Caroline. ¡°I will never agree to a vicious woman like you marrying into our Anderson family.¡± He looked around the living room of the apartment and said in disdain, ¡°Even so, since my big brother has proposed to you, you still represent my big brother¡¯s face before he proposes to cancel the engagement. Every day you stay in this ce is a day of damage to my big brother¡¯s face!¡± When she knew that the Anderson family hade, Danika had solemnly gone to the kitchen to make good tea and snacks for the guests. However, as soon as she entered the reception room, she heard George¡¯s nonsense, and her face immediately fell. She walked in gloomily, smashed the tea bowl and snacks on the table, and said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite this noble and ignorant Young Master Anderson who doesn¡¯t know the suffering of the world to have tea!¡± ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t want to marry the youngdy of the Lambert family, I don¡¯t want to marry the youngdy into your family either!¡± Danika raised her head arrogantly and nced at George with disdain, then walked out of the guest room with her head held high. ¡°She, she, she! I¡­ I¡­!¡± George had never been treated like this before. He was so angry that he could not even speak properly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a rude servant. Like master, like servant! You are all equally rude.¡± Danika poked her head in and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve been a servant for thirty years, and I¡¯ve never seen such an impolite guest. Is this the gentlemanly etiquette of the Anderson family?¡± Seeing that George was about to spout nonsense, Caroline pushed Danika out with a smile. ¡°Alright, alright. He¡¯s just a child. Why are you being so calctive with him?¡± ¡°His words are really unpleasant to hear.¡± It was rare for Danika to be so emotional when she targeted someone. ¡°We should teach him a lesson and make him look down on us, the Lambert family¡¯s girls.¡± Caroline shook her head helplessly. She was afraid that among the people who were still alive, the one who valued Lambert¡¯s honor the most was Danika, an outsider who had no blood rtions with her. It was rather ironic. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid! I¡¯m almost 15!¡± George shouted. ¡°A fifteen-year-old who hasn¡¯t learned the etiquette of a guest, what¡¯s the difference between him and a three-year-old?¡± Danika was pushed out by Caroline, but she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and refute. Finally separating the two childish people, Caroline let out a sigh and said, ¡°Tell me, why did youe here today?¡± George was still angry at Danika¡¯s words. ¡°How can you keep such an arrogant maid by your side? If word of this gets out, it¡¯ll be a great embarrassment to the Anderson family!¡± Caroline held her head and reminded him, ¡°She¡¯s the Lambert family¡¯s maid. Even if she¡¯s going to be embarrassed, she can¡¯t embarrass the Anderson family.¡± George retorted subconsciously, ¡°She¡¯s your woman. If she embarrasses you, she¡¯ll ruin your reputation. And if she embarrasses your reputation, she¡¯ll be embarrassing my big brother¡¯s reputation and the Anderson¡¯s reputation.¡± He was suddenly stumped, and his expression kept changing. Caroline looked at his awkward expression andughed. ¡°Alright, since you keep mentioning your brother, then help me with something.¡± George refused. ¡°Why should I do it for you? Who do you think you are? What right do you have to order me around?¡± Caroline shrugged. ¡°I was thinking that since you¡¯re here, you could help me move my things. But you¡¯re not willing, so I can only call your brother.¡± Seeing that Caroline really took out her phone to call his brother, George quickly snatched it from her. ¡°Are you crazy? My big brother¡¯s hands are used to sign all kinds of contracts. How dare you let him carry these things for you?¡± ¡°But your big brother told me that if I need any help, I must ask him for it,¡± Caroline said with her head tilted. George choked. If it was before, he would never believe that such words woulde out of his brother¡¯s mouth. However, after seeing how attentive he was to Caroline, he felt that his brother really could say it. Also, if Caroline called for him, he would probably reallye over to move her things. However, George didn¡¯t want to see his big brother being subservient to this woman and doing things that would be beneath his status. So after thinking about it, George gritted his teeth and said with a long face, ¡°This Young Master will do a good deed today and help you move it!¡± Chapter 71 - 71 Borrowing a Car 71 Borrowing a Car Caroline patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s great. George is a good boy!¡± When George felt the unusual touch on his head, he was stunned for a moment. Then, as if he had been touched by a beast, he jumped away and looked at her in panic. ¡°Woman, what did you do to my head?¡± How dare she hit his head! ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help but pat you when I saw how well-behaved you were.¡± Caroline recalled the touch and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your hair to be so curly, but it¡¯s so soft to the touch. It feels good!¡± !! George¡¯s face turned red and he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m 15 years old this year. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m a man. You¡¯re a woman. How can you pat another man¡¯s head? You¡¯re shameless!¡± Caroline put on an innocent face. ¡°But you¡¯re not some other man. You¡¯re Edwin¡¯s younger brother. In the future, you¡¯ll be my younger brother too.¡± George straightened his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t acknowledge you. Don¡¯t put on the airs of a sister-inw in front of me!¡± ¡°Oh, I was still thinking of ruffling your hair a few more times.¡± Caroline had a look of pity. George subconsciously covered his head with his hands and avoided her as if she was a gue. Seeing that she had teased him enough, Caroline was afraid that he might really cry if she continued teasing him. ¡°Alright, stop joking. Let¡¯s start moving the things. Try to move the things to the vi and settle them before dark.¡± Seeing that Caroline returned to her normal self in a second, George was still in a daze until Caroline ced a box of things in his hands. ¡°Please help me move it to the car outside.¡± George subconsciously took it and then reacted. He pouted and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at ordering people around.¡± However, since he had already agreed, George would not go back on his word. He had to move her things out of the apartment. When he walked out of the apartment, he found that there was only one car, and it was his car. George was puzzled and had no choice but to carry his things back. ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the car over there?¡± Caroline pointed at George¡¯s Mercedes-Benz G-ss off-road vehicle. George¡¯s mouth was wide open for a while. ¡°That¡¯s my car!¡± ¡°I know.¡± She looked at George in disbelief. ¡°Even you¡¯re here to help me. Can¡¯t you help me with your car too? Could it be that this off-road vehicle is more precious than you, the young master of the Anderson family?¡± George shook his head subconsciously. It was just a car. How could it be more expensive than him? ¡°Isn¡¯t that good enough?¡± George, who had been tricked again,ined to the driver in shock, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman before.¡± It was fine to order him around, but she actually dared to take a mile after giving her an inch. She wanted his car to be her truck and help her move? The driver couldn¡¯t help butugh. Looking at the pink and purple box that he had never put down, he jokingly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I throw it away for her?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? If I dare to throw it away, this shameless woman will definitely call my big brother andin. By then, my big brother wille and find trouble with me.¡± Although George respected his big brother a lot, he still politely declined the way his big brother dealt with his people. He didn¡¯t want to go through it for nothing. So, despite his reluctance, George still stuffed the purple-pink box into his off-road vehicle. ¡°Is there anything else that needs to be moved?¡± Since they had started moving, George did not ck off. He wanted to finish his work as soon as possible and go back as soon as possible. Today, he was going to clean his car inside and out, and then disinfect it again. Caroline pointed casually. ¡°Everything here has to be moved out.¡± George took a look and thought that he was a man, so he tried to carry as many heavy things as possible. He picked a big ck box at a nce. He squatted down and exerted some force, but the big ck box did not move at all. George¡¯s expression changed for a moment, but then he moved a box next door as if nothing had happened. He was only 15 years old, and his strength hadn¡¯t fully developed yet. It wasmon that he couldn¡¯t move it, so he was going to ask the driver to help him move the ck box. In the end, when he returned, he saw Caroline carrying the big ck box out by herself. Although she was a little unsteady, she did move the big ck box by herself. George subconsciously rubbed his eyes, thinking that he had seen wrongly. He muttered, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s moving another big ck box?¡± He ran in to take a look. The ce where the big ck box had been was empty, and there were no other big ck boxes in the house. Chapter 72 - 72 I Won’t Lose To Her 72 I Won¡¯t Lose To Her Caroline, that woman, looked so thin and weak, but she actually moved that big ck box by herself! George felt as if his pride had been insulted. How could he lose to a weak woman like Caroline in terms of strength? He pulled over Danika, who was packing her things. ¡°What was in that big ck box?¡± Danika still didn¡¯t like him, but seeing that he was so gullible and willing to help them move things, she reluctantly gave him a good look. ¡°There are books inside.¡± No wonder it was so heavy! !! George looked away unnaturally. ¡°There are so many books. They must be quite heavy. Isn¡¯t she afraid of breaking her back carrying such a big box?¡± Danika didn¡¯t notice that his heart was being hurt, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a hundred pounds of stuff, our Young Miss can easily move it.¡± It had to be said that the original body had some talent in terms of strength. In the beginning, Caroline did not notice it. She only noticed it after she added strength training for herself. And from Danika, she learned that the original had been stronger than the average girl since she was a child, and even arm-wrestling with boys, she won more than she lost. Later on, because Austin, her fianc¨¦, liked weak girls, the original body developed in the direction of weakness and hid the power in her body. However, this was a very good thing for Caroline now. It could make her training twice as effective with half the effort. However, George didn¡¯t know about this. He only knew that he couldn¡¯t lift a 100-pound object. That was why he lost to Caroline. This realization made him depressed. He swore in his heart that he would never skip physical training sses again. No, he had to practice more. Otherwise, what if Caroline kept looking down on him? Caroline didn¡¯t know that her little trick had actually inspired a young man¡¯s motivation. With the help of George and the driver, the things were moved quickly. Caroline locked the door of the apartment and said goodbye to the old apartment where she had temporarily lived. Then, she went to her new home. Danika considered the fact that Caroline needed to support herself now, so she was more restrained when choosing a vi. She tried not to choose one that was too expensive. In the end, the two of them decided on a quiet vi not far from the city center. The price was about 30 million yuan. After George unloaded the things, he looked inside and out, and reluctantly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then, like a rabbit, he slipped away with the driver. Danika came out of the kitchen. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s that young master?¡± Caroline peeked her head out from upstairs. ¡°I think he went back. He didn¡¯t even say goodbye.¡± ¡°I was thinking of giving him some tea to quench his thirst,¡± said Danika, feeling a little regretful. Although Danika said that she hated George in the beginning, after the move, she could tell that George was a spoiled child. He was a little arrogant and a little silly, but he had a good character. Also, seeing how Caroline teased him, she found it fun, so she did not reject him anymore. On the other side, George, who was running home in a hurry, ran into Joline. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re back?¡± Joline was discussing with the designer how to make the dress when she saw George running back in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°How is it? Did your sister-inw use the ck magic potion on you?¡± George retorted, ¡°She¡¯s not my sister-inw!¡± Joline was a little regretful. ¡°It seems that she didn¡¯t drug you.¡± George thought for a moment and felt that he still hated Caroline. Thus, he nodded confidently. ¡°I was on guard. I didn¡¯t even give her the chance to drug me.¡± For this reason, he didn¡¯t even dare to drink a sip of water. Thinking of this, he felt a little thirsty, so he took a can of bubble water on the table, opened it, and gulped down more than half of the bottle before he breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing her grandson like this, Joline knew that Caroline had rejected him. So, she asked, ¡°Then, have you found out anything from your observation and probing? Is Caroline a real witch?¡± George was dumbfounded. He hadpletely forgotten about this. So, what had he just done? George frowned and tried to recall. He realized that he had run over with an imposing manner, but he was ordered around by Caroline and did not get any information. That wasn¡¯t right, that hateful woman actually had the guts to hit his head, and she was even stronger than him. George clenched the can in his hand so tightly that it creaked. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll never lose to her!¡± Chapter 73 - 73 Washing Away Dirty Water 73 Washing Away Dirty Water After saying that, George slipped upstairs and ran to the gym. He shouted to his personal trainer, ¡°Increase the ring of strength to 100!¡± Fortunately, the personal trainer was a very professional fitness trainer. Of course, he did not dare to let him do as he pleased. He was a 15-year-old teenager, and his bones and bones had not fully developed. If he identally made a mistake during extra training, he would probably have to leave the Anderson family lying down. Therefore, after knowing that George wanted to strengthen his arms in a short time, he coaxed him and said that he would start from 70 to 80 pounds. Although George was reckless, he listened to advice, so he didn¡¯t cause any chaos. However, Caroline would not know about these things. !! After tidying up her new home, Caroline finally had the time to pay attention to what was happening on the inte. After a day of brewing, all kinds of true and false negative news gushed out like a spring. After being deleted, they came out again one after another. In addition, with the announcement of Balor severing ties, and people stirring up trouble behind the scenes. All the previous impressions of Caroline seemed to have been overturned. Even the bullying incident from before started to reverse. The public opinion against Caroline was getting fiercer and fiercer. The private ount of the original owner of the body was also dug out, and it was filled with many unsightlyments. At this time, Principal Brown finally found some key evidence from the saved surveince video and asked when he should release it. Caroline looked at the time and replied, ¡°Right now.¡± As a result, Principal Brown released the statement that he had prepared earlier, as well as the surveince evidence. He apologized in the statement, saying that he was not careful back then and easily believed the one-sided words of some students, iming Caroline¡¯s crime. Now, when they investigated it again, they discovered the truth. Hence, they specially dered that they would return Caroline her innocence. As it had been a long time, the surveince video was a little blurry. However, one could still see a few men and women stuffing a box into a storage cab with Caroline¡¯s name on it. After that, these few people went to search Caroline¡¯s storage cab and found the box. They then pushed Caroline to the ground. When everyone saw this video, they knew that it wasn¡¯t fake at thest minute. The people in the video were none other than Elina and the others who had bullied Caroline a few days ago. Even though their faces back then were much more childish than they were now, anyone who saw Elina and the others now wouldn¡¯t mistake any of them for anyone. [So, not only did they bully Caroline¡¯s body, but they also used her of stealing. They tried to destroy her character and dignity!] [Oh my god, it¡¯s said that Caroline had a record of stealing three times. So, she was ndered three times?] [To be honest, as the daughter of the Lambert family, Caroline shouldn¡¯t be so poor that she had to steal something, right? That¡¯s why this matter itself is quite strange.] These fewments were like to the top in an instant. As the video was very clear, many people started to pity Caroline again. Many people started to speak up for her. However, there were still many people who thought that Caroline was exonerating her behavior. [Please show us the evidence of the other incidents!] [Caroline used her own assets to prove that she can do whatever she wants with money. This includes forcing a university to apologize to her and prove her ¡®innocence¡¯.] [I don¡¯t think that a woman who has been publicly cut off from her family will be innocent.] Caroline logged into the original body¡¯s ount and locked all the specious posts that the original body had posted before. Then, she posted two new posts. One of them was the evidence of other things that someizens had requested. This was the information that Caroline had gathered through various channels andpiled. The other one was the donation agreement where she donated nearly 3 billion yuan from the sale and purchase of the shares and the house. Theizens who wanted to join in the fun immediately rushed in. They first clicked on the first post and found that there was a link inside. After clicking on the link, they jumped to a web page that detailed the inhuman treatment the original body had suffered in school in the past few years. Compared to the previous videos, the things that were uploaded here, including chat records, pictures, and videos, all showed how those people tried to destroy Caroline. Every word and sentence was shocking. Many people who had simr experiences were even more upset and cried. Chapter 74 - 74 Announcing Their Relationship 74 Announcing Their Rtionship Then, they clicked on the second post and were shocked by the amount in the donation agreement. It wasmon for rich people to do charity, and many rich people said that they would donate huge amounts of their family property, but they said that they would only donate after their death. As for whether they would donate after death, who knew? Moreover, more and more people hade to understand that although it looked like the tycoons were doing charity, it was actually a way to avoid taxes. Therefore, although it looked like they were donating money, they were actually just thinking of ways to reduce the amount of money they had to pay. Therefore, it was the first time he saw someone like Caroline who donated so much money in one go without any intention of avoiding taxes. More importantly, the girl was only 18 years old. She was still so young. After suffering so many sad things, she still did not despair about the world. Instead, after she inherited the huge inheritance left by her ancestors, she donated it all at once. When theizens saw the date of her donation, they realized that it was before Balor had severed his ties with her. Then, they thought of the 40% shares that she had sold, and they immediately understood why Balor had done this. Then, they took a look again. The main purpose of Caroline¡¯s grant was: help women and children who are being bullied at school and domestic violence to protect their rights and ovee difficulties. So, not only did Caroline suffer from bullying, but she also suffered from terrible domestic violence? Thinking about it, it made sense. If Balor, this father, was really good to his daughter, Caroline, he would not have turned a blind eye to the hardships that Caroline had suffered for so many years. After Caroline donated her assets, he immediately broke off their father-daughter rtionship. [How desperate must she be to donate all of her inheritance as soon as she inherited it?] [I don¡¯t believe that Caroline would steal a ne because of her vanity. She looks at money like dirt.] At the same time, there were also some rumors spreading. [ording to an insider, Caroline was in such a hurry to sell her shares because someone was forcing her to hand over everything. They even used force.] [As someone who has personally witnessed certain things, I can only say that Mr. Balor and his adopted daughter¡¯s table manners are really too unsightly.] Caroline suspected that these messages were sent by some members of the team who participated in the acquisition of the shares the other day. However, these so-called inside information had been praised by an authoritative figure, so many people believed it. Therefore, the theft was fake, the bullying was real, and the domestic violence was very likely to be real. Caroline used these two posts to wash away all the dirty water that was sshed on her, and the people she mentioned all began to suffer and receive the anger of theizens. ¡°A beautiful counterattack.¡± After seeing the change in public opinion on the inte, Edwin specially called Caroline. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to hold it in until now.¡± If it was him, he would have immediately cut off their desire to cause trouble from the very beginning. ¡°These people are like fleas, jumping out from time to time to cause trouble. It¡¯s very annoying to see them.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t like to waste her time on these trivial things. ¡°But to me, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all, so I don¡¯t have to worry about these things.¡± Edwin thought about what she had experienced and more or less understood her mentality. ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s still quite an obstacle to keep jumping out.¡± He might as well go all out and cut off their feet. See how they could still jump in the future. ¡°Leave this matter to me,¡± Edwin said to Caroline. ¡°I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t want him to be troubled by such a small matter. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about you anymore.¡± Edwin looked out of the window. ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e now. Even after knowing this, they still dared to provoke you in public. To put it bluntly, they¡¯re provoking me and the Anderson family.¡± It was the tradition of the Anderson family to protect their own. So if he didn¡¯t do anything, his grandmother would jump out again and take the me. In this case, it would show that his fianc¨¦ was really ipetent. At 10 o¡¯clock sharp, Edwin logged into his ount that had not been updated for 10,000 years, and posted the second post in his life: [Congrattions on your new life, my fianc¨¦e!] He even @ Caroline. Subsequently, all the official ounts under Anderson¡¯s name reposted the post at the same time, announcing the big news to the world. Chapter 75 - 75 Surrounded By People 75 Surrounded By People After he proposed to her in public, those people still targeted Caroline and yed dirty tricks behind her back. Weren¡¯t they betting that he was only toying with Caroline? Then, he would use his actions to tell everyone how important Caroline was to him, including the Anderson family. Edwin¡¯s action caused an uproar. Compared to small and medium-sized families like the Lambert family, theizens were watching the show like they were watching a celebrity¡¯s gossip. However, it was a different story when it involved the Anderson family. This was the Anderson family. They were involved in many industries, from the physical industry, the service industry, the entertainment industry, to the virtual social industry, and other industries. It could be said that almost half of the people¡¯s lives were inseparable from the products of the Anderson family. Every move of such a behemoth family in the business world had attracted the public¡¯s attention, not to mention the extremely mysterious current head of the family, the famous Edwin Anderson. It was rumored that not only was he very powerful, but he was also very handsome. However, Edwin had always been very low-key, so only a blurry photo of his side profile had been circted. But even so, one could still vaguely see his delicate facial features, as well as the tall and handsome atmosphere. Just by looking at his social media ount, which had only posted a single self-introduction after registration, the number of fans he had was not inferior to those big-name celebrities. It was clear that the people were curious and concerned about him. Therefore, as soon as he updated his status, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone. When they saw that he had announced his fianc¨¦e, countless girls who were dreaming, including some boys, heard the sound of their hearts breaking at that moment. They wanted to see exactly which woman had won the heart of this mountain-top flower that everyone could only look at from afar. In the end, it turned out to be Caroline Lambert, the woman who had been constantly on the hot search for the past few days! The people¡¯s first reaction was: What right did she have! Even though Caroline¡¯s reputation had been washed clean after the two messages she posted, and everyone pitied her, from the various things that she had caused over the past few days, regardless of whether she was active or passive, it was clear that she was a troublesome person. Moreover, because of the rumors on the inte, Caroline¡¯s past had beenpletely exposed. Even if her bullying and stealing stories were fake, the fact that her academic results were poor and her other skills were at the bottom was true. So why would Edwin choose a woman who had been bullied for so many years without being able to fight back, who was weak and had a lot of trouble with her, to be the future mistress of the Anderson family? The public was puzzled, and so was the upper-ss society. Thus, when Caroline just arrived at school today, she was surrounded by people outside the ssroom. They sized her up with extremely harsh eyes. After Caroline saw Edwin¡¯s actionsst night, she felt warm in her heart. At the same time, she also guessed what would happen today. So, she wasn¡¯t afraid of their gazes and provocation. Instead, she let them size her up. As everyone looked at her, they suddenly discovered a problem. Did Caroline Lambert look like this? In their impression, Caroline was always hiding in a corner with her head lowered. She looked gloomy and eerie, and it was quite creepy. In the end, not only did Caroline be confident and generous, but she alsopletely revealed her beautiful facial features and beautiful curves. Even though she was surrounded, she did not show any signs of cowardice or fear. Instead, she was like a proud swan looking at the group of ugly ducklings. What the h*ll? Why did they feel ashamed of themselves when they were facing Caroline? This was definitely because she was shrouded in the aura of the ¡®Anderson family¡¯, which caused them to have such an illusion. This had nothing to do with Caroline at all. Caroline looked at the time and then at the crowd. Her gaze was calm and oppressive. ¡°May I know what you need?¡± ¡°The bell for ss is about to ring. If there is nothing else, please make way for me so that I can go in for ss.¡± Everyone looked at each other, not daring to speak for a moment. Suddenly, the crowd parted, and a pretty girl with exquisite makeup walked into the circle with two followers. From the original Caroline¡¯s memories, she recognized that this person was one of the influential figures in the school, Fiona. She was from the Potter family and was the pearl in their palm. Chapter 76 - 76 Invitation To the Exhibition Match 76 Invitation To the Exhibition Match Compared to Caroline, who was famous but not favored, or Kelly, who was favored but not famous, Fiona was undoubtedly the true pride of god. Just like everyone else, she sized up Caroline the moment she arrived. However, she hid her surprise very well. If not for Caroline¡¯s sharp senses, she would not have noticed the surprise that shed across her eyes. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Fiona Porter.¡± With her usual reserved look, she said, ¡°As the president of the Equestrian Association, I would like to invite you to be our guest and participate in the horse riding exhibition that will be held tomorrow.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, ackey behind her came forward and handed her an exquisitely designed invitation card covered in high-quality perfume. !! As one of the top elite schools, Alexandria College naturally had all kinds of interesting group activities. First, it was to cultivate students¡¯ multi-faceted skills, and second, it was to create a social circle in advance. The Equestrian Association was one of them, and it was quite a good one, thanks to Fiona¡¯s presence. As for the original owner of the body, because she had been shrouded in the shadow of bullying and domestic violence for many years, she had developed a character of avoidance. She wished that everyone could not see her, so she did not participate in these associations at all. Caroline nced at Fiona and then at the invitation, but she did not take it. ¡°I remember that non-members of the Equestrian Association are not allowed to participate in the exhibitionpetition.¡± ¡°In principle, that is true.¡± Fiona was not afraid of this, but as the president of the Equestrian Association, she still had a little privilege. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re afraid and unwilling to attend, I won¡¯t force you to ept this invitation.¡± She sounded like she was respecting her opinion, but she did not give her a way out at all. If Caroline did not dare to ept the invitation, rumors of her being timid and ipetent would probably spread in the next second. Even though Caroline didn¡¯t care much about these rumors, these people were all here for her identity as the futuredy of the Anderson family. So, even if it was to thank Edwin for supporting her, she had to help him maintain his reputation. Thus, Caroline epted the invitation. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere in inviting me, if I reject it, I¡¯ll seem like I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me.¡± Caroline¡¯s action caused amotion in the crowd. They did not expect Caroline to ept the challenge. This was especially so for her ssmates who had been promoted directly like her. They could not understand Caroline¡¯s behavior. Could it be that she had already forgotten that during the horse riding ss three years ago, she had been thrown off the horse because she could not control it, and had almost died under its hooves? Ever since then, Caroline had been absent from all the riding lessons. Caroline, who had sharp ears and eyes, naturally heard their discussion and knew that the original body had experienced such a thing. She found it a little funny, but she also felt a little sad. As the precious daughter of old Mr. Lambert, how could the original not know how to ride a horse? When she was five or six years old, her grandfather had personally carried her onto a horse to learn horsemanship. On her eighth birthday, old Mr. Lambert had even specially purchased a purebred Ferghana horse for her as a birthday present. However, the horse waster taken by Kelly and she was never able to touch it again. As for the incident at the horse riding ss, it was all thanks to Kelly. As she had been practicing horse riding since she was a child, the original Caroline was quite good at it. Therefore, when she was praised by the teacher in horse riding ss, it made Kelly jealous. She secretly bribed the horse deputy and gave the horses assigned to the original body medicine in advance. This caused the horses to go berserk in public and left the original body behind. After the original owner found out about this, she was frightened and never dared to ride a horse again. However, this wasn¡¯t her original body. As Caroline, who had been inseparable from horses since she was young, a mere horse-riding exhibitionpetition was just a warm-up for her. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Fiona¡¯s gaze hardened as she looked at Caroline, who was ying with the invitation calmly. A voice came out of her heart, telling her that Caroline was not as simple as the rumors said. However, Fiona had always been a very confident woman, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of Caroline¡¯s challenge. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see, then. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± She nodded. After Fiona finished speaking, she left with her men. Caroline sensed something unusual when she mentioned Edwin¡¯s name, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Chapter 77 - 77 The Necessary Communication 77 The Necessary Communication After Fiona¡¯s incident, a few more people sent her invitations, and Caroline epted all of them. However, whether or not she would attend would depend on her mood. She wanted to prove that she wasn¡¯t fake, but she didn¡¯t need to force herself to revolve around the will of others. Ever since he met Caroline, Edwin¡¯s interest in Alexandria was unprecedented. Principal Brown was initially wondering if he wanted to re-n the development of the university and ce more importance on it. It wasn¡¯t until Oleg vaguely reminded him of the secret rtionship between Caroline and Edwin that Principal Brown finally understood what was going on. After that, he paid more attention to Caroline¡¯s situation. Therefore, when the blockade happened in the morning, Principal Brown found out about it immediately and reported it to Edwin. [You don¡¯t have to deal with these things.] Edwin sent a message over. The Anderson family had enough power to allow her to live freely without having to care about what others thought. Caroline was not surprised that he would receive the news so soon. [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much.] These social matters would indeed make her feel that they were trivial, but that didn¡¯t mean that she would reject thempletely. When she was still alive as Luo Ling Pritz, in order to rise up in the army as soon as possible and regain the glory that belonged to the Pritz family, she had been immersed in training since she was a child. She was like an emotionless fighting machine, only training and enemies in her eyes. Many people only knew that the Pritz family had a very powerful youngdy who had inherited the will of the previous Pritz, but not many people knew how she had grown up. One of the reasons was that she was busy with training, and the other was that Pritz had lost his pir of support, so the person in charge of the family had be her mother. Ever since her mother found out that her husband had died on the battlefield, her personality had also changed greatly. Her mother became more and more reclusive, and even disappeared from all kinds of social events in the upper-ss society. After she joined the army, in order to make a name for herself as soon as possible, she had chosen to participate in top-secret missions at the beginning, so her personal information was strictly protected. It wasn¡¯t until she had continuously achieved remarkable achievements and been promoted, leading the team to win several important battles, that she was finally promoted to the position of the firstmander and became the prominent Goddess of War. However, at this time, the plot against her had already been formed. Those who did not want her to continue to stand out would operate in the dark and slowly reduce her presence. When Caroline woke up in her dreams, she had repeatedly reviewed the entire matter. Just by looking at their n, it was definitely not something that could bepleted in a day or two. Those people had probably nned to get rid of her for a long time. However, before that, Caroline had never noticed anything amiss. No one had even warned her. This made Caroline realize the limitations of being a lone wolf. Her current status and strength were much weaker than when she was Luo Ling. Thus, she had to strengthen her abilities, and connections were of utmost importance. At the very least, she had to have a channel to enter the previous circle. Only then would she have a chance to take them down one by one. Therefore, Caroline was not against socializing now. She said frankly to Edwin, ¡°This is not just for you, but also for me.¡± Edwin thought for a moment and understood what she meant. Heughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so honest.¡± Even though he knew that Caroline was just coaxing him, as long as Caroline said something nice to him, he would still feel very happy. Caroline was shocked. ¡°I thought you were a practical person.¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to like to hear these useless words. Edwin sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Who asked me to meet you?¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems like I have to be more careful next time. I can¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Edwin chuckled. His deep voice came through the phone, and Caroline felt her ears itch. She subconsciously moved the phone away. When she realized her reaction, sheughed silently as well. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a horse for you tomorrow,¡± said Edwin. After all, it was an event held by the university, so this arrangement was very simple for him. Caroline leaned against the railing and looked at the specially opened horse track in the north. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll use the horses from the school.¡± She wanted to see if anyone would dare to reach out their hand this time. If they dared to extend their hands, she would dare to chop them up one by one. It was just the right time to establish her authority. Chapter 78 - 78 Probing 78 Probing As one of thergest clubs in Alexandria College, the Equestrian Association had more than a hundred members. The club would hold an exhibition match every month on Wednesday afternoon of the fourth week. The exhibitionpetition was conducted by a public voting method. Every student and teacher who came to the horse track to watch thepetition would have a vote and could vote for their favorite contestant. In the end, the male and female with the highest votes would be the King and Queen of the club next month. In the past, most of the time, this result was secured by a fixed candidate. For example, Fiona, the president, had been elected as Queen many times with a high number of votes. Usually, there would be two to three hundred people in the audience during the exhibition match. However, because of Caroline¡¯s participation, the audience was full. There were even people tiptoeing outside the horse track to watch. !! Caroline changed into the new riding suit that Edwin sent overst night. When she walked out of the changing room, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She really looked valiant and heroic in this outfit. Fiona¡¯s eyes stayed on her face and body for a few seconds before walking over. ¡°As the only guest, you can choose your favorite horse first.¡± Caroline did not reject her. However, when she turned around, she heard someone whispering, ¡°Please don¡¯t pick my Arthur. He has juste of age and has a bright future. What if he encounters this woman and suffers?¡± The incident three years ago had left a deep impression on everyone. Caroline didn¡¯t even frown when she heard that. She went to the stable. ¡°Miss Lambert, we wee you to choose a good horse.¡± Calvin, the person in charge of the stables, came out to wee her. Caroline nced at him. From the memory of the original body, she recognized that he happened to be the person in charge of the stables three years ago. When she thought of the original body¡¯s fall from the horse incident, she became more vignt against Calvin. Even if this person was not targeting the original owner of the stables, as the person in charge of the stables, he probably turned a blind eye to the incident and allowed it to happen. He also covered up the people whomitted the crime. Caroline didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw how respectful Calvin was to her. She looked around the stable and was about to pick one, but when she looked up, she saw a familiar white figure. It was the little guy she had worked with at Edwin¡¯s private racecourse. Seeing that her eyes fell on the white horse, Karl cursed in his heart. Her horsemanship wasn¡¯t that good, but she had a good eye. She was able to pick the best horse at a nce. He went up and exined to Caroline, ¡°This horse is called White Snow. It was just sent to the trackst night.¡± As for who sent it, he didn¡¯t say clearly. But from Caroline¡¯s eyes, she seemed to be quite familiar with the white horse. It was probably not the first time she had seen it, so she naturally knew who its owner was. ¡°So you¡¯re called White Snow.¡± Caroline took out an apple from her bag and fed it to the white horse. She didn¡¯t know if the white horse recognized her, but it snorted affectionately on her hand. Then, it took the apple from her hand and ate it with gusto. Seeing how well-behaved it was, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but stroke it. Although Edwin had promised not to care about her, he had still arranged so many things. ¡°So you picked White Snow as your partner, right?¡± Calvin took out thepetition form and was about to record it down when Caroline suddenly shook her head. ¡°I choose the No. 6 horse beside me.¡± Calvin didn¡¯t seem to have heard her clearly. ¡°Which horse do you want?¡± ¡°No. 6,¡± Caroline emphasized again. Calvin took a look at the white horse¡¯s No. 5 te in surprise, and then at the dark horse¡¯s No. 6 te next to him. He didn¡¯t know what expression he should show on his face. ¡°This horse is¡­¡± He wanted to say that this horse was specially given to her by Mr. Anderson, so she should have chosen this horse. However, when he met Caroline¡¯s prating gaze, his words were stuck in his throat. In the end, he whispered, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve chosen horse No. 6.¡± Calvin waved his hand, and a steed deputy came forward to lead the ck horse No. 6 out. Caroline touched the White Snow again. ¡°Good girl, I wille and y with you next time.¡± She turned to Calvin and said, ¡°Take good care of it. Don¡¯t let it suffer any grievances, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of uneasiness, and he looked away guiltily. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Mr. Anderson¡¯s beloved horse after all. We¡¯ll definitely take good care of it.¡± Chapter 79 - 79 Before the Match 79 Before the Match Caroline noticed the change in his emotions and sneered in her heart. So, they were nning to do something to White Snow? The reason why she didn¡¯t choose White Snow was that she was afraid that they would find out about the target in advance and attack White Snow in advance. Also, she felt bad for White Snow. If they had drugged it, it would cause too much damage to the horse, so it was best to save White Snow before it acted up. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Calvin would panic and give himself away after a little test. Such a low-level trick. They thought that Caroline was as innocent as she was three years ago. The same method had to be used again. Seeing Caroline leave the stable, Calvin¡¯s face darkened for a moment. Then, he asked someone to take the white horse away and put it in another stable. Since Caroline didn¡¯t choose this white horse, he naturally couldn¡¯t let others choose it. !! Caroline took the reins of ck horse No. 6 from the horse deputy and led it slowly on the track. At this moment, the stands were already full of people. Everyone saw that she was just leading the ck horse and walking slowly, not riding on it, and couldn¡¯t help but hiss. It seemed like the rumors about Caroline falling off her horse and having a phobia of riding horses were true. There was a lot of discussion. ¡°Since you have a phobia of horse riding, why did you agree to participate in the exhibition match?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably to maintain her dignity, so she¡¯s forcing the duck onto the rack.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because the person who invited her was Fiona. She didn¡¯t want to lose to her, so she agreed.¡± ¡°But what does this have to do with Fiona?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Potter family has always wanted to form a marriage alliance with the Anderson family. In fact, they¡¯ve even gotten Old Madam Anderson to promise that when Fiona grows up, she¡¯ll marry Mr. Anderson.¡± ¡°Fiona is indeed outstanding, so it¡¯s normal for her to be chosen by Mrs. Anderson. However, no one expected Caroline to suddenly appear and end all of this.¡± ¡°God knows what Mr. Anderson was thinking. He actually abandoned such an outstanding youngdy like Fiona and chose the infamous Caroline.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Old Madam Anderson and the Potter family hate Caroline, the destroyer.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s Mr. Anderson who¡¯s in charge of the Anderson family now¡­¡± Caroline could vaguely hear their discussion and finally understood why Fiona¡¯s unusual behavior the other day. However, what did this have to do with her? The person who had chosen her, and the person she had chosen, was Edwin. Caroline continued to walk steadily. She would asionally stroke the ck horse and interact with it. Only when all the participants were ready did she lead the ck horse back to the starting point. The exhibition match was divided into two rounds. The first round was a race, which simply pursued speed and warmed up the horses. The main event was the obstacle race in the second round, where the participants had to ride the horses through the many obstacles set up on the track. Caroline¡¯s number was 7, so she led the horse to race track 7. A girl on the No. 8 race track next to her sat on her horse with her chin up. She looked down at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t even dare to get on the horse, you¡¯d better go back now. You can still keep your life.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Caroline raised her head and smiled at her. This person¡¯s words were unpleasant, but her intentions were good. Seeing that she did not appreciate it, the No. 8 girl snorted and turned her head away. At that moment, the starting officer raised his gun, and she had no time to care about the others. She lowered her body and was ready to attack. Bang! There was a sh of white smoke. Just as female No. 8 was about to ride the horse, she saw a white shadow jump up from the corner of her eye. Then, the ck horse beside her ran out of the starting line before she could. ¡°Go!¡± Girl No. 8 didn¡¯t have time to think about what was going on. She could only ride her horse and follow her. However, in this race that raced against time, the difference between a slight miss and a thousand miles was really great. She had already used the horse¡¯s speed to its maximum, but she was still behind Caroline by more than half a horse¡¯s length. She watched as Caroline pulled the distance between them further and further. Looking at Caroline¡¯s skillful way of lying on the horse¡¯s back, she was no different from a professional horse rider. The girl in track No. 8 felt her heart tighten for a moment. She cursed in her heart. Who was the one who spread the rumor that Caroline wasn¡¯t good at riding horses and had a phobia of horses? Chapter 80 - 80 Startled Horse 80 Startled Horse ording to the rules, they had to run onep from the beginning to the end of the track in the first round. The first person to cross the line would win, and the top ten would enter the second round of the exhibition race. The first round was a warm-up match. Caroline only used about 70% to 80% of her strength so that she could maintain her position in the top ten and retain the strength of the dark horse. She had just led the horse around, so she had a rough idea of the dark horse¡¯s information and temperament. The ck horse¡¯s name was ke, and it was 23 years old this year. It was considered an old horse, and had long passed its peak. However, even if Caroline didn¡¯t have any intention of stealing the limelight, there were still people who secretly disliked her and tried every possible way to see her fall from grace again. The main point was right in front of them. Suddenly, the girl on race track No. 6, who had not had much of a presence all this while, raised her hand and whipped Caroline¡¯s ck horse. The ck horse raised its head and neighed in pain. Then, it raised its hooves and rushed forward. This sudden turn of events attracted the attention of everyone present. As there were many people and horses on the race track, many people didn¡¯t see the girl on race track No. 6 whipping the horse. They only saw Caroline, who had been as steady as a mountain, suddenly lose control of her horse and gallop away crazily. Caroline, who was sitting on top of it, almost fell off her horse. In such a chaotic situation, if Caroline fell off the horse andnded on the track, she would probably be trampled by the horses behind her. It would be a blessing if she could survive. A huge bump came, and Caroline was thrown off the saddle. Her center of gravity shifted to the other side, and she was about to fall to the ground! ¡°Heavens!¡± Some of the more timid ones covered their eyes, unable to bear to see such a tragedy. But the next second, exmations rose from the stands! They removed their hands that were blocking their vision and saw Caroline¡¯s ck horse running in front. Caroline, whom they thought would be thrown off the horse, had one foot tightly gripping the stirrup while the other was hanging upside down on the saddle. Her hands were also holding the reins and the saddle. From the side, she looked like Spiderman with both hands and feet on the horse. She maintained this amazing posture and rushed straight to the line. When the ck horse tried to break through the iron at the edge of the track, she stomped her feet hard and her body was thrown up with the horse¡¯s bump. Then she sat on the horse safely and pulled the reins. The horse¡¯s head was raised high in an instant! The ck horse neighed, and Caroline pulled the reins to the right again, causing the ck horse to change its direction. At this time, the staff of the racecourse noticed the abnormality and quickly came up to check the situation, trying to stop the ck horse. However, the ck horse was in a berserk state, and one or two people could not stop it. Caroline looked back and saw the bloodstains on the horse¡¯s butt. Her eyes narrowed! No wonder the ck horse had be so violent. The horsewhip of the man just now must have been specially made, with an iron hook inside that could hurt the horse. However, it was not the time to worry about this. She had to make the dark horse rx as soon as possible. Caroline loosened the horse¡¯s reins andy on the horse¡¯s back. She hugged the horse¡¯s neck with both hands and moved up and down with the horse. The crowd saw her hand do something to the ck horse, and the ck horse actually slowed down and finally stopped in the middle of the track. Caroline jumped down from the horse. Seeing the tears of grievance in the ck horse¡¯s big eyes, she hugged the ck horse¡¯s neck with heartache and gently stroked its cheek. This unforeseen event happened in less than half a minute. Even if many people saw the entire process with their own eyes, they could not immediately react to what had happened. They had to organize their thoughts in their minds to be able to smooth out the process. ¡°That¡¯s right, Caroline, this unlucky woman, was shocked again!¡± ¡°But fortunately, she didn¡¯t get knocked off the horse this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, not only did Caroline not get knocked off the horse, but she also knew how to ride sideways. Furthermore, she did it while the horse was startled!¡± ¡°In the end, Caroline actually subdued the horse with her own strength!¡± ¡°Oh my god, is this the Caroline from the rumors who has a phobia of riding horses and does not even dare to climb on them?¡± Chapter 81 - 81 Change a Horse 81 Change a Horse The people outside were watching the show, and the people in the audience were discussing. Although Caroline used her outstanding riding skills to clear her name of not knowing how to ride a horse and being afraid of it, it was a fact that she had scared the horse again. ¡°As expected, bad luck wille to you if you¡¯re associated with her.¡± ¡°She just doesn¡¯t get along with the horse.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard some insider news that she¡¯s a witch who can make potions. That¡¯s why she was able to charm Mr. Anderson.¡± !! ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If she¡¯s really a witch, how can we be fine when we speak ill of her?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you can¡¯t exin why everyone rted to her ¨C Elina, the Lambert family, Austin, and Kelly ¨C are all in trouble.¡± ¡°Something happened to Austin and Kelly too? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡°The surveince video of them doing business in the storage room was leaked from the Logistics Department. If the Campbell family didn¡¯t intercept it in time, I¡¯m afraid everyone would have known by now.¡± Even so, many people had heard of the video. Thus, Austin and Kelly did not dare toe to school for the past two days. However, these discussions were only outside the venue. The people in the venue were worried about different things. As the president of the Equestrian Association, Fiona had to participate in the exhibition match as well. However, she was assigned to the second round after drawing lots, so she didn¡¯t have topete with Caroline. After she noticed the frightened horse, she immediately got up and rode over to Caroline¡¯s side. She happened to see Caroline pacifying the frightened horse. Fiona praised her for being able to remain so calm in such a dangerous situation. As the main person in charge of the exhibition match, Fiona naturally had to find out the reason for the ident during the match. She alighted from the horse. When she walked closer, she naturally saw the wound on the ck horse¡¯s butt. She subconsciously thought that Caroline was using unscrupulous means to enrage the horse in order to win thepetition. Just as she was about to scold Caroline, her sharp eyes noticed that the whip in Caroline¡¯s hand was a normal whip. So, this wound shouldn¡¯t be caused by Caroline. Realizing this, Fiona¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who did this!¡± To be able to deal with Caroline¡¯s horse so ruthlessly in thepetition, they were not going to leave her any chance! Even though she looked down on Caroline and felt indignant about Caroline snatching away Edwin, as the pride of the Potter family, Fiona had her own pride. She didn¡¯t want to use such a method to deal with Caroline. However, during the exhibitionpetition that she organized, Caroline, who she had personally invited, was dealt with in such a way. If she did not handle it well, then this basin of dirty water would be properly thrown on her head. It was fine if she lost her reputation, but if she angered Edwin and caused the two families to be on bad terms, she would havemitted a great sin. Fiona gritted her teeth. ¡°Investigate, investigate it clearly. Don¡¯t let a single suspicious spot go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t manage the situation well today.¡± Fiona lowered her head to Caroline. Caroline stared at her for two seconds. After confirming that she didn¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t n to let her go. She was only concerned about one thing. ¡°Do we still continue with today¡¯s exhibition match?¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Fiona stood up straight. ¡°I can¡¯t be defeated by such a small thing.¡± She couldn¡¯t let othersugh at her. Caroline was starting to admire Fiona. She had the courage and perseverance, and she was also flexible. If they were not on opposing sides, they might even be friends. Fiona asked someone to bring the ck horse down for treatment. Then, she asked someone to bring another horse over. ¡°His name is Feiya. He¡¯s very gentle. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be scared again.¡± What she didn¡¯t say was that the horse was one of her favorite horses. She had kept it in school for her activities in the Equestrian Association, and it was raised by someone she trusted, so she wasn¡¯t afraid that anyone would do anything to Feiya. Caroline knew horses well. She knew the origin of the horse just by looking at Feiya¡¯s breed and body, as well as its smooth fur. Since Fiona didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t say it out. After thanking her, she took the reins of the horse and prepared to return to the rest area. Chapter 82 - 82 The Person Behind the Scenes 82 The Person Behind the Scenes When she passed by someone, she suddenly stopped and stared at a girl. She was in the same round as her, and she was No. 6, who was on the track next to her. When female No. 6 met her gaze, she obviously cowered a little. Then, she turned around as if nothing had happened. In order to make it easier for the audience to watch, there were cameras at the racecourse, but they mainly filmed from the side. To highlight the people who were fast and rushed the line, she was betting that Caroline didn¡¯t have any evidence and that the cameras didn¡¯t capture what she did. Caroline didn¡¯t have any evidence. She could only guess from the horse¡¯s injury that the culprit was on her left side. The person who had the best chance of doing it was No. 6. This was also the reason why she didn¡¯t expose the actions of girl No. 6 in front of Fiona, the person in charge. However, this didn¡¯t mean that she would give up. It didn¡¯t matter if this girl was doing it out of jealousy or if she was being ordered around by someone else. If she dared toy a hand on Caroline, Caroline wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. Due to the unexpected timing, Fiona had been very strict with the following matches and the exhibition match, so there were no more idents. Caroline got first ce and sessfully entered the exhibitionpetition. Although the horse could run fast because it was called by someone behind it, no one questioned the validity of her results because of Caroline¡¯s decisiveness when she handled the frightened horse. In the exhibition match, Caroline¡¯s fluid movements proved her ability. Not only did she win over the contestants, but she also won over the audience. The best way to change a person¡¯s prejudice was to show off your strong abilities and make the other party admire you. Caroline had achieved this goal through an exhibition match. She rode on the horse like a bolt of lightning, dashing through the air. The audience gave her the warmest apuse and voted for her. In the end, Caroline easily won the exhibitionpetition with her skills that surpassed the other contestants. Even those who had the deepest prejudice against her couldn¡¯t deny this. They couldn¡¯t go against their hearts and vote for someone else. At most, they could only give up on their vote. ¡°Today¡¯s exhibition match was very exciting. Thank you for your passionate performance.¡± Although Fiona was upset after losing thepetition, she still celebrated Caroline¡¯s victory. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you an exnation for today¡¯s matter.¡± Caroline took off her gloves and held her hand. ¡°I believe you.¡± A look of awkwardness shed across Fiona¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She nodded and left. What Caroline noticed, Fiona naturally noticed as well. She also suspected that it was the doing of the contestant from race track No. 6. When she took the name list and saw the name of the contestant, Fiona¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The girl on race track 6 was Alyssa, and she was from the family of Barbero, which happened to be one of the families under the Potter family. ording to Fiona¡¯s knowledge, Alyssa and Caroline didn¡¯t have much interaction, so there shouldn¡¯t be any enmity between them. Hence, Alyssa probably acted on someone¡¯s orders. Fiona¡¯s heart sank. After the exhibition match ended, she went to look for Alyssa. Sure enough, she learned the truth from Alyssa. Alyssa had indeed been ordered to do so, and the person who had ordered her to do so was her grandmother, Old Madam Potter. Fiona was extremely embarrassed. She ran back and asked her why she did it. Old Madam Potter was a serious and mean person, but after hearing Fiona¡¯s question, she cursed out loud, ¡°I knew the Barbero family was unreliable. They can¡¯t even do such a small thing!¡± Fiona was dumbfounded. ¡°Grandmother, didn¡¯t you teach me to keep my dignity at all times and not mix around with those people with bad character?¡± Then why did her grandmother threaten the Barbero family and use disgraceful means to deal with Caroline? In this way, what was the difference between them and those people who they looked down on the most? Old Madam Potter looked at her as though she was looking at a foolish child. ¡°I¡¯m just protecting the glory of our Potter family.¡± Chapter 83 - 83 The Family’s Arrangement 83 The Family¡¯s Arrangement ¡°This isn¡¯t.¡± The education Fiona had received since she was young told her that this was not right. Old Madam Potter¡¯s face sank, and her tone was cold. ¡°Do you still remember what I told you?¡± Fiona pursed her lips. ¡°The future of the Potter family lies in my hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you still remember.¡± Old Madam Potter¡¯s tone immediately softened. ¡°Your two elder brothers have mediocre talent. There¡¯s no hope of relying on them to revitalize the Potter family.¡± To say that they were mediocre was already a decent way of saying it. Her two brothers could be said to have fully disyed their dandy nature. Not only were they ignorant and ipetent, but they also caused a lot of disgraceful things every day and let their family clean up their mess. Therefore, rather than relying on them to revitalize the family, it was better to pray that the Potter family would not be handed over to them so that they could hold on for a few more years without going bankrupt. ¡°Therefore, the hope of reviving the Potter family can only fall on you.¡± Old Madam Potter held Fiona¡¯s hand and looked at her expectantly. However, Fiona shuddered. Her eyes were like a scale, weighing her and then thinking about the price of each piece of meat and who to sell it to. That was right, the method that Old Madam Potter had thought of for her to revitalize the Potter family wasn¡¯t for her to work hard and take over thepany¡¯s operations as soon as possible. Instead, it was for her to marry into the Anderson family so that their family could obtain the protection of the Anderson family, and thus, allow her two brothers to obtain a long-term guarantee. Everyone had said that she was the favored daughter of the Potter family. From the moment she was born, she had been the pearl in the palm of the Potter family¡¯s hand. However, Fiona was the only one who knew that this love had already been marked with a price. However, Fiona was unwilling to ept such an arrangement. She wanted to live an upright life and rely on her own abilities to support the Potter family. After learning of Old Madam Potter¡¯s attitude, she turned around and left the room, then dialed Old Madam Anderson¡¯s phone. ¡°Madam, although I¡¯m being presumptuous, can you please tell Mr. Edwin that I have an important matter to discuss with him? It¡¯s about Caroline¡¯s performancepetition. I hope he can spare ten minutes to meet me.¡± After listening to Joline¡¯s message, Edwin thought for a few seconds and agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± He had already heard about what happened to Caroline at the horse track today. Whether it was the drugging of White Snow or the scaring of Caroline¡¯s horse, he had already investigated it and knew that the Potter family was behind it. Considering that he still had many coborations with the Potter family, even if Edwin knew of Old Madam Potter¡¯s ns, he would temporarily hold back. So, let him listen to her exnation. If the result was not satisfactory, he did not mind putting righteousness before family and directly tearing up the cooperation agreement between the two families. Caroline was still unaware of what had happened. After winning the horse riding exhibition, she participated in two morepetitions and won both. In addition, she got an A+ in the mini-exam, which washed away her reputation of being ¡®ignorant and ipetent¡¯. Many people changed their opinions of her. After waiting for a long time, Edwin still didn¡¯t bring Caroline to her. Joline couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She led the design team and rushed to Caroline¡¯s new home. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Caroline opened the door and was stunned when she saw the group of people outside. Joline, who was standing at the front, sized her up from head to toe, and her eyes brightened. She was even more beautiful in real life than in the photos and videos. No wonder that kid, Edwin, was in such a hurry to marry her. ¡°I told you,¡± she turned around and shouted at Harriman, ¡°that style just now suits her very well.¡± Caroline could vaguely see a certain person¡¯s shadow from the other party¡¯s facial features. She guessed the identity of this distinguished guest and felt a little helpless. She had just persuaded the young one to leave, and now an old one appeared. She hoped that she was not here to stand up for George. As expected, she heard the woman introduce, ¡°I¡¯m Edwin¡¯s grandmother. You can call me Joline.¡± She peeked inside and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sudden visit, but I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯m sorry for being impolite.¡± Caroline naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything that she didn¡¯t wee them. She invited them into the house. Joline walked around the vi and asked curiously, ¡°Can I ask you a question? Why did you take a fancy to that boring kid, Edwin?¡± Chapter 84 - 84 I Need You 84 I Need You Caroline was confused. ¡°Edwin is not boring.¡± Joline blinked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems that my grandson is more lively in front of you.¡± Caroline recalled the days they had known each other. Edwin was indeed quite active and lively. She had to admit that 99% of the reason why the two of them were together was because of Edwin taking the initiative to get closer and constantly expressing his goodwill. ¡°I think this is where I should thank Edwin,¡± Caroline said from the bottom of her heart. ¡°It¡¯s because of him that I¡¯ve experienced so many different sceneries and emotions.¡± Joline clutched her little heart, her eyes bright. ¡°Have you said these words to Edwin before? If he heard it, he would be very happy.¡± Caroline thought for a moment. She was not sure if she had ever told Edwin this directly before. ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Sometimes,pared to ¡®I like you¡¯, ¡®I need you¡¯ might be the most touching words of love.¡± Joline patted Caroline¡¯s head lovingly. Caroline didn¡¯t quite understand, but she could feel Old Madam Anderson¡¯s intentions. She felt bitter. Joline pped her hands. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the most important thing right now. The most important thing is the engagement party. You and Edwin must be beautiful and handsome together. You must be the most dazzling and special existence.¡± This was the reason why she was in a hurry to find her. Caroline thought that it was just an engagement party and that it was simple and generous. However, it was obvious that Old Madam Anderson did not think so. She brought along the best design team and stylists to design the most suitable and eye-catching clothes and essories for Caroline¡¯s appearance and figure. Caroline, who couldn¡¯t refuse the whole time, could only be like a doll that was dolled up by others. When the other party asked her to raise her hand, she raised her hand. When the other party asked her to turn around, she turned around. In the end, the group of people tormented for a long time. After Butler Harriman¡¯s reminder, Joline finally stopped reluctantly. She looked at the time and felt that it was a pity. If she had known earlier, she would have chosen a date a few dayster. That way, she would have more time to prepare and decorate the venue and dress up more beautifully. Unfortunately, Joline had already forgotten about her previous anxiety. If they had to wait for a few more days, she and Edwin would probably be even more nervous, and it would be difficult for everything to go smoothly. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± After Joline left with the group of people, Edwin called to ask about her situation. In a sense, Joline was indeed a troublesome elder. Sometimes, she was too enthusiastic and people couldn¡¯t stand it. But Caroline didn¡¯t feel troubled. ¡°No, I think Joline¡¯s current state is especially good.¡± At the very least, it was a blessing to have such a worried elder who often thought about you. Edwin thought of her situation and her family, whether it was in the past or now, and a sh of pity shed through his heart. ¡°She¡¯ll be your family in the future. Grandmother had always wanted a daughter or a granddaughter, but after working hard for half her life, she was not sessful. Now that she has you, her wish can be considered fulfilled.¡± Caroline thought of the kind and lively olddy just now, and her heart warmed. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± At the same time, a discussion about Caroline was happening at the Anderson Mansion. ¡°Grandma, you went to see that woman?¡± George¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. Joline was happily humming a little song, but she stopped when she heard him. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to test if Caroline was a witch? I¡¯m not even done with the test yet, and you went to find her?¡± George felt that he had been fooled by her. Joline nced at her silly grandson and sighed. ¡°What do you think of the things that happened online these two days?¡± George frowned. ¡°What else can I say? I can only say that Caroline is indeed a bad person of poor quality.¡± Joline was a little disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s all you can tell?¡± George had to admit it awkwardly. ¡°Well, I have to admit that some of the things in it are fake. Everyone has wronged her, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t participate in all the bad things in the past.¡± Chapter 85 - 85 The Truth 85 The Truth ¡°This is indeed a problem.¡± Joline thought for a moment and didn¡¯t want to argue with a silly boy, so she said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go back and make a note? List down all the mistakes that Caroline has done one by one. If you have seen it with your own eyes, cross it out.¡± George immediately agreed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll list it out for you right away. Then, you¡¯ll know how many bad things Caroline, this evil woman, has done!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Joline was still thinking about the jewelry she was going to wear during the engagement, so she quickly waved him off. George rushed back to his study room, took out a piece of A4 paper, and began to write. Ten minutester, he racked his brain and wrote down everything. Then he began to check the boxes. !! Caroline had stolen before. Alright, this one had been proven to be fake. Caroline had once pushed Kelly down the stairs. Well, he had heard this from others and had not seen it with his own eyes. Caroline had once bullied Kelly in public and tried to snatch her bracelet. This one was real! He was also present at the time! George was about to put a big cross at the end, but he suddenly hesitated and did not write. Back then, everyone said that Caroline was vain, petty, and greedy, which was why she stole Kelly¡¯s jewelry. However, if Caroline was really such a person, why would she be so generous as to donate billions of dors without even blinking? George put down his pen and walked around the room a few times. In the end, he slumped on the chair in frustration. ¡°So, why did Caroline snatch Kelly¡¯s bracelet back then?¡± George, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, decided to stop thinking about it. He found Caroline¡¯s phone number and called her. He had saved it when he helped her move. ¡°Hey, why did you snatch the emerald bracelet from Kelly?¡± Caroline was in the middle of her physical training when she suddenly received a call from George. After she picked up the call, the other party asked her this question for no reason. ¡°An emerald bracelet?¡± Caroline took a deep breath and caught her breath. Then, she recalled this incident from her original body¡¯s memories. ¡°Because the bracelet was mine,¡± she answered, puzzled as to why George would ask such a question. ¡°Impossible!¡± George denied it. ¡°Kelly said that the bracelet was a gift from your father!¡± ¡°Summer Star.¡± Caroline took a towel and wiped the sweat on her head and neck. ¡°This is the name of the bracelet. You can go and check it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate.¡± George hung up the phone. The Anderson family owned a jewelry shop, an auction house, a pawnshop, and an underground auction house. So, with George¡¯s order, the information about Summer Star was quickly ced in front of him. ¡®Summer Star¡¯ was a paraiba tourmaline bracelet that was designed and made by a famous designer twelve years ago. It was won at an auction house by Helena Lambert, Caroline¡¯s mother. The note also mentioned that after Helena had won the bid for the bracelet, she had asked the designer to carve the three letters ¡°C. L.¡± on the bracelet, meaning ¡°Caroline Lambert¡±, as a present for Caroline¡¯s sixth birthday. George pursed his lips and wondered if there was a mistake. For example, she had snatched another bracelet. However, the design of the bracelet was really beautiful, so even he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at it at that time. He had some impression of it, and it was exactly the same as the ¡°Summer Star¡± in the photo. So, Kelly really stole the bracelet that Caroline¡¯s mother gave her and wore it. That was why Caroline snatched it back in front of everyone, without caring about her reputation? George was a little embarrassed. He was embarrassed that he was fooled, and he was also angry that Caroline didn¡¯t exin herself clearly! So, he called Caroline. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin clearly that it was your bracelet!¡± Caroline found it funny and sorrowful at the same time. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin.¡± George immediately recalled what had happened. Back then, Caroline had just been exposed for stealing her ssmate¡¯s bracelet. When they heard Kelly¡¯s shouts, they rushed over and saw Caroline trying to snatch Kelly¡¯s bracelet. They all thought that she had failed and had openly stolen it. So, they didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and chased her out of the party. George¡¯s tongue was tied, and his face turned red. He mumbled for a while before he found his voice. ¡°Soter, there were rumors that you stole her ne. Was that also yours?¡± Chapter 86 - 86 Robbery At the Door 86 Robbery At the Door Caroline thought for a moment. ¡°That sapphire ne was left behind by my mother. She inherited it from my grandmother.¡± George was silent for a moment. ¡°So, the jewelry she showed off in the past were all stolen from you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. After all, Balor dotes on her quite a bit. asionally, he will buy her some new things. However, some of them are famous and some of them are old. They were all snatched from me. After all, even Balor would not be able to buy these things with his connections.¡± Young George¡¯s abhorrent temper was revealed at this moment. ¡°So, those things are still in the hands of that woman?¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± ¡°How can you be so useless? You can¡¯t even protect this little thing!¡± George was very unhappy. Caroline shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s useless.¡± With such a father and brother, the tragedy of the original body was already destined. George mmed the table. ¡°No! We can¡¯t let her be so smug, we have to get everything back!¡± As a child of the Anderson family, George was not so petty as to think about these things. However, since these belonged to Caroline, they should return them to their owners. ¡°Naturally, I have to get it back.¡± Not only were there things from her original body, but there were also many of Helena¡¯s belongings. Of course, Caroline had to get them all back, but she didn¡¯t have the time to do so. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get it!¡± George immediately took all the work. In his eyes, since Caroline could let Kelly take so many things away, it would be even more difficult for her to get them back. Hence, he was the only one who could do it. Caroline was naturally happy to have someone do the work for her. So, under George¡¯s urging, she sent him the list. Then, George brought a few bodyguards and went to the Lambert family¡¯s old residence. On the way, he even called Lawyer Howard. This was old Mr. Lambert¡¯s trustedwyer, who had also been in charge of taking inventory of Helena¡¯s legacy. At this time, in the Lambert¡¯s old residence, Balor had gone to work, and Aubrey had been asked to do group homework by his ssmates. So, only Kelly was at home, afraid of embarrassing herself and not going to school. When she heard that George suddenly came to visit, she thought that he hated Caroline as much as she did. She thought that George was here to ask her for advice to deal with Caroline. She changed her dejection and ran down the stairs in high spirits. She even instructed Butler Wales to entertain the distinguished guest, George. In the end, while she was full of joy, George¡¯s side was covered in dark clouds. As soon as the two met, George directly swept her unconscious like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. ¡°What did you say?¡± Kelly¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She looked at George with reddened eyes. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on. George would actually stand up for Caroline! ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Caroline the most? Why do you believe her?¡± Kelly tried to make George¡¯s heart soften by showing her weakness. ¡°You saw how she bullied me with your own eyes. Why are you still on her side?¡± George would not have been so angry if she had not mentioned this. ¡°Ha, what does my dislike for her have to do with making you return the things?¡± He took out the list in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her, and I don¡¯t trust you either. I only trust these purchase records and the list of inheritance. Whoever owns it, it belongs to that person!¡± If it was before, George would have believed her disguise and be soft-hearted because of it. However, after knowing that this person had stolen Caroline¡¯s jewelry and even bit Caroline in return, George put Kelly into the category of vipers. Therefore, now that Kelly was crying, he only thought that it was crocodile tears. Not only would he not be soft-hearted, but it would also make him feel disgusted and terrified. ¡°Cut the crap. You can¡¯t miss anything in here. Hand them all over!¡± Kelly still wanted to argue, but she didn¡¯t dare to let her bodyguards fight George¡¯s bodyguards. She could only watch as they took away most of her jewelry box like bandits. As expected, after Caroline, that b*tch, got involved with the Anderson family, it was the beginning of their bad luck! ¡°There¡¯s still this collection!¡± George was very dissatisfied when he saw that most of the items on the list could not be found. Seeing that he was so agitated that he looked like he was about to hit someone, Kelly shrank back in fear and quickly exined, ¡°Those are all with my father. I don¡¯t know where he hid them.¡± Chapter 87 - 87 On What Basis? 87 On What Basis? Kelly had thought that she could buy some time by pushing the me to Balor. Unexpectedly, after hearing her words, George did not intend to leave. Instead, he ordered, ¡°Then call your father and tell him toe back immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear down his study!¡± George, who was one-track minded, was really as stubborn as a donkey when he got stubborn. Under his intense gaze, Kelly could only pick up her phone and call Balor to tell him what had happened. After hearing this, Balor was so angry that he was stomping his feet in the office. However, the other party was George, the young master of the Anderson family. He really could not just scold him back, ¡°Who are you? Who are you to interfere in our family affairs?¡± Balor was afraid that George would really tear down his study, so he could only rush back. ¡°Young Master Anderson, you can¡¯t do this.¡± As soon as they met, Balor hurriedly stepped forward and stopped him. ¡°The things inside all belong to the Lambert family. You don¡¯t have the right to take them away.¡± In his impression, this young master of the Anderson family had a noble status, but his brain wasn¡¯t very good, and he was especially easy to fool. Therefore, he nned to fool him first and make him leave. Unfortunately, although George was a coward, he was not really stupid. Besides, he did not go out alone. He had bodyguards and Mr. Howard with him. Under their instructions, George had already gotten Caroline¡¯s signature and authorization before he set off. Hence, his trip today waspletely legal and inw. When Balor saw the power of attorney, he stared at Caroline¡¯s signature for a few seconds, and his expression kept changing. When George saw it, he could not help but feel a little disgusted. Caroline was such a pretty girl. Why did her father look so shabby? It was a good thing that he didn¡¯t say this out loud. Otherwise, Balor would have been so angry that he would have vomited blood. In the past, he had been able to obtain Helena Lambert¡¯s favor as a poor boy, so his appearance naturally wouldn¡¯t be too bad. However, after so many years of indulging in wine and women, he had long be fat and bloated. He was dejected, and his face had long lost the handsome appearance of his youth. However, even so, Balor was not in a good mood. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cut off all ties with this unfilial daughter. She¡¯s no longer a part of the Lambert family.¡± In other words, she was no longer in charge of the Lambert family¡¯s matters. Georgeughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken about something, or have you really forgotten what your originalst name is?¡± When he said this, Balor¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was the thing that he hated to hear others mention the most in his life. However, George did not care about his expression at all and continued to stab him in the heart. ¡°You have severed your father-daughter rtionship with Caroline, but that is only in the past. Caroline is still the youngdy of the Lambert family.¡± George¡¯s wordspletely exposed Balor. ¡°Although you have changed your surname to Lambert, you are only an outsider to the Lambert family.¡± He nced at the shocked Kelly and added, ¡°You and your daughter are the same.¡± So, it was just wishful thinking on their part to say that they had kicked Caroline out of the Lambert family. George waved the list in his hand. ¡°Regardless of morality orw, Caroline has the ownership of these things. If you don¡¯t hand them over, I can directly sue you for possession.¡± After that, he looked at Mr. Howard with a smug expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Howardughed in his heart and nodded at him. George became even prouder when he saw this. Balor did not dare to get angry at George. When he saw Mr. Howard, he immediately turned the gun on him. ¡°Howard, you slywyer. Were you the one who stirred up trouble behind the scenes?¡± This was the case for the signing of the inheritancest time, and it was the same for the disposal of the inheritance this time. He was everywhere. In the face of his criticism, Mr. Howard said in a neither humble nor haughty manner, ¡°I¡¯m just carrying out the mission given to me by my client.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Balor pointed at him and cursed. ¡°All these years of legal work in thepany, and my side. All of us trusted you so much, but you betrayed me like this!¡± Due to his work, Howard hade into contact with Balor several times. Hepletely looked down on a man who was blind, so he retorted, ¡°After all,pared to you, I¡¯ve known Old Mr. Lambert for a longer time, andpared to your betrayal of the Lambert family, what I¡¯ve done has not vited my feelings for you or my professional ethics.¡± Chapter 88 - 88 Snatching It Directly 88 Snatching It Directly After Howard¡¯s words, Balor¡¯s face turned ashen. He gritted his teeth and looked at him. ¡°As expected of the bestwyer in the industry. Good job.¡± Howard lifted his chin and smiled. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, even though it came from your mouth.¡± George took a look at the time. They had been out for a long time, and he was toozy to deal with them. ¡°Do you want to open the door of the study yourself, or should I get someone to open it?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t open it! Stop!¡± Balor roared. He picked up the ruler hanging on the wall and blocked the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about crossing this ce today!¡± !! Balor looked as if he wanted money more than his life. It was no wonder that Balor had be so powerful. For an old family like the Lambert family that had been passed down for so many generations, even if their business had taken a nosedive, as the saying went, ¡°A thin camel is still bigger than a horse¡±, it would still take some time for them to bepletely wiped out. This was because the family¡¯s many years of umtion were not only reflected in their massivework of connections and operations. All sorts of legendary treasures, paintings, and books that had only been heard of but never seen before were collected by these ns and stored in their treasure vaults. Over time, they would umte an immeasurable amount of wealth. Thisw was the same in the Lambert family. However, after Old Mr. Lambert had died, Balor had taken this private warehouse as his private property. With this private property in his hands, even if thepany went bankrupt one day, Balor could still rely on selling them to be rich for several generations. To make him spit it out now was no different from cutting off his flesh and drinking his blood. Therefore, Balor stood there firmly and even called the bodyguards at home to stop George and the others. ¡°If you dare to take one more step forward, I will call the police and sue you for trespassing!¡± George was not afraid. He approached him step by step. ¡°You¡¯d better call the police now, or they won¡¯t be here so soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Balor¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed his ruler at George. ¡°What, are you going to attack me?¡± George tilted his head and said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better watch carefully and hit me with all your strength. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t hit me with one strike, I won¡¯t be so good-tempered as to let you hit me.¡± Seeing that George did not stop and continued to approach, Balor anxiously shouted, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Then, looking at the bodyguards behind him, Balor shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys stopping him? If you force me, I¡¯ll really take action!¡± Unfortunately, the bodyguards didn¡¯t even nce at him. Their eyes were only fixed on George. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Balor was forced to take a step back, but he did not dare to wave the ruler in his hand. If he really dared toy his hands on George today, he would probably be skinned alive by the Anderson family tonight. Whether he wanted money or his life, Balor, who was afraid of death, knew how to give and take. However, at the same time, he did not want to lose money. Thus, he still tenaciously blocked the way and was unwilling to move aside. As for the bodyguards he had high hopes for, they had simr thoughts. Ever since they found out that this was the young master of the Anderson family, their thoughts had changed. It was just a job, and if they lost it, they could just find another one. However, after offending the Anderson family and thinking about their peers who had died inside, their lives were more important. Therefore, when they heard Balor ask them to stop George and the others, the bodyguards looked at each other, surrounded them, and perfunctorily stopped them, as if they hadpleted their mission. George wasn¡¯t afraid of him to begin with. After seeing the situation clearly, he became even more arrogant. ¡°Someone, throw this annoying fellow out.¡± As George said that, he already had a few hints of Edwin¡¯s shadow. It could only be said that they were indeed brothers. A tall bodyguard picked up Balor¡¯s chubby body like a scallion and threw him out of the door. George snorted coldly. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, don¡¯t let him get close!¡± Then, he went up to the second floor and rushed to Balor¡¯s study. The group of people caused a hugemotion. Balor¡¯s eyes turned red as he listened. However, he had already been pressed down on the ground. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. Meanwhile, Kelly had long been hiding behind the sofa in fear. She only dared to stick half of her head out and observe the situation. Ten minutester, the bodyguards came down with arge pile of things and moved them to the car outside. George waved the list in his hand. ¡°There are still a few things missing in it. Where did you take them?¡± Chapter 89 - 89 Very Touched 89 Very Touched George squatted down. He was only 14 or 15 years old, and the baby fat on his face had not yet faded. He still looked like a child, but the way he looked at Balor hadpletely exceeded the emotions that someone of his age should have. ¡°My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t tell me now, then you can keep quiet forever.¡± Balor was agitated by his gaze, which was as if he was looking at a dead object. A chill rose up his spine, and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°I was in a hurry to get some money, so I¡¯ve already sold it.¡± George was not easy to fool. ¡°Where did you sell it? Where did it go? ¡± Balor had no choice but to spit out another name. Upon hearing the name, a bodyguard behind him suddenly bent down and whispered a few words in George¡¯s ear. George raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a coincidence?¡± It turned out that Balor also knew that selling the Lambert family¡¯s items would damage his image if word got out. Thus, even though he had been tempted many times, he still did not dare to openly take out the items. He could only use his connections to find an underground agent and sell the items at an underground auction. It just so happened that this agent worked for the Anderson family¡¯s auction house, which meant that the things Balor had sold were most likely still in the Anderson family¡¯s storage. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lucky.¡± George stood up and dusted off his clothes. ¡°Remember to receive the billter!¡± Since Balor had sold it, even if they wanted to redeem it, Balor had to bear the cost of the loss. George brought his men and left with the box. Only then did Kelly dare to stand up. She anxiously helped Balor up. ¡°Dad, what should we do?¡± Caroline, this b*tch, had managed to get into the good books of the Anderson family. They even wanted to do everything possible to break them up. In the end, after using a few methods, not only did they not hurt Caroline¡¯s wealth, George, who used to look down on Caroline the most, actually changed his attitude and personally stood up for Caroline. If Caroline really managed to marry into the Anderson family, wouldn¡¯t they have to suffer the same humiliation from time to time? ¡°They¡¯re really going too far!¡± Balor supported his old waist, which had been injured again. He was so angry that his teeth were aching. However, the Anderson family could be domineering because they had the confidence to be domineering. Thus, no matter how angry Balor was, he could only curse a few times at home. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t let Sister marry into the Anderson family as she wishes.¡± The more Kelly understood the Anderson family, the more she knew how terrifying their family was. At the same time, she also knew how glorious it would be to be the future mistress of the family. Why should all the good things be given to this evil woman, Caroline? Eight years ago, she was able to suppress Caroline all by herself and make her lose everything. Eight yearster, she could still do it. So, even if the Lambert family had a daughter who was going to marry into the Anderson family, it could only be her. Balor frowned. How could he not know this? The two of them had not even held their engagement ceremony, and their family had already be so miserable. When they got married, the situation would probably be even worse. ¡°But I heard that the Anderson family is already actively preparing for the engagement party. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to make a move now.¡± They had been disparaging Caroline and trying to drive a wedge between her and Anderson. However, they didn¡¯t expect it to bepletely ineffective. The Anderson family had no intention of canceling the engagement at all. Kelly¡¯s eyes were dark as she looked in the direction that George had left. ¡°They can get a divorce even if they¡¯re married, let alone an engagement. We still have a chance.¡± On the other hand, Caroline did not expect that the thing that she had casually agreed to, George would actually do it. Furthermore, he was so efficient! She looked at the living room filled with all kinds of treasures. Her mouth was wide open, and she only reacted after a few seconds. George, on the other hand, had a smug look on his face. ¡°I told you, leave this to me. I¡¯ll definitely help you get them all back!¡± ¡°Thank you, George.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t expect George to be so useful. She admitted that she still had some prejudice against George because of what happened in the past. Although she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him because of his young age, her prejudice hadpletely disappeared now. She looked touched and hugged him. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good to me. Don¡¯t worry, as your sister-inw, I¡¯ll definitely help you in the future.¡± George immediately stomped his feet. ¡°Who acknowledged you as my sister-inw?!¡± Chapter 90 - 90 Quarreling 90 Quarreling Caroline was shocked. ¡°I thought that by standing up for me, you acknowledged me?¡± George broke free from her embrace and jumped far away. He looked at her with disdain and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t like Kelly¡¯s way of doing things and the fact that she lied to me, so I wanted to punish her. Helping you get your things back was just a convenient way.¡± Caroline looked at his reddened ears with interest. She did not expose his embarrassment. She just sighed sadly. ¡°I was very happy at first and thought that I finally got your recognition. It turns out that I was happy for nothing.¡± Seeing that she was frowning and seemed to be really troubled, George could not help but frown. He then snorted coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve cleared your name, it¡¯s still too early for you to enter our Anderson family and get my acknowledgment.¡± !! ¡°But my engagement with your brother is next week.¡± It meant that no matter whether he admitted it or not, he couldn¡¯t change this fact. These words directly pierced George¡¯s heart. He had always disliked the fact that his grandmother and big brother treated him like a child. They usually said everything for his own good and let him do whatever he wanted. In the end, when it was time for an important vote, they would not consider his views and opinions at all. They treated him as a child who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. Hence, when he heard Caroline¡¯s words, George immediately jumped up. ¡°So what! Even if you use ck magic to bewitch Big Brother and Grandmother, making them agree to be engaged to you, you will never be able to bewitch me!¡± Caroline was puzzled. ¡°What ck magic?¡± George nced at her with a look that said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend, I¡¯ve seen through you. I don¡¯t care which demon you made a deal with to get this ability, but I, George Anderson, will never yield. I¡¯ll always keep an eye on you and find your ws and secrets. Then I¡¯ll find the most powerful mage to expel you!¡± Caroline really had a secret. She looked at this young man with aplicated expression. Although he had guessed a little right, he was a little off in the wrong direction. ¡°A deal with the devil?¡± Caroline mulled over these few words. If there was really such a deal, she would not have watched helplessly as her family and subordinates were annihted, as she herself was betrayed and captured, and she was in despair as she was charged with treason. If a demon appeared by her side, she would probably have handed over her soul without hesitation, just so that those hateful enemies would pay with their blood and fall into the abyss of h*ll forever. Thinking about this, Carolineughed. She felt that she was still lucky. Even without the demon¡¯s deal, she had a chance to start over. After George ¡®exposed¡¯ her identity as a ck witch, he had been paying attention to her reaction. Thus, he saw Caroline¡¯s shocked and dazed expression. George was very confused. After her identity was exposed, shouldn¡¯t she be shocked and guilty? But why didn¡¯t Caroline have any of the reactions that he expected? Instead, she had these emotions that he couldn¡¯t understand or read? Could he have guessed wrong? George did not understand. When he saw Caroline smile, he suddenly jumped up like a rabbit whose tail had been stepped on. He pointed at Caroline and said, ¡°What are you smiling about? Are you making fun of me?¡± Caroline immediately stopped smiling. ¡°Why would you think of me that way? Why would Iugh at you for no reason?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the obvious smile on her face, her words would have been much more convincing. ¡°I knew it. All of you think that I¡¯m not smart, so you like to bully me!¡± It was the same for his grandmother, brother, Kelly, and Caroline! Seeing his aggrieved expression, Caroline suddenly felt guilty for a second. ¡°How about I apologize to you?¡± Perhaps the Anderson family thought they were protecting him, but in George¡¯s eyes, they did not trust him. ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± It wasn¡¯t a sincere apology, so George didn¡¯t care. ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± Caroline shrugged. Seeing that she had really let it go, George was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± He had helped her get back her inheritance and even showed that he had been wronged. Every time he said this, even his big brother would agree to some of his harmless requests. But why was Caroline so cold-blooded? She was indeed a heartless ck witch! ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to hear it?¡± Caroline looked innocent. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t say it then!¡± George ran away angrily. Chapter 91 - 91 Present 91 Present George brought his men to work for the whole day. In the end, when he went to Caroline¡¯s ce, he didn¡¯t even get a ss of water before he came back in a huff. As soon as he entered, he saw Joline sitting in the living room. George remembered what he had done at the Lambert¡¯s house today. He was afraid that his grandmother would be angry, so he stood on his tiptoes and wanted to sneak back to his room. But Joline was sitting there waiting for him, so the gatekeeper and the people in the courtyard had already told her about George¡¯s return. How could she miss the news of her grandson¡¯s return? !! ¡°I heard that you barged into the Lambert family¡¯s residence with your men and took away a lot of things?¡± Joline was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed presbyopic sses and flipping through a newspaper cutting spread out on her knees. Balor had suffered such an incident for no reason. He did not dare to go to Anderson to talk openly, so he could only whisper a few words to others in private. Then, the news seemed to have grown wings, and in less than an afternoon, it had flown all over the circle. This was the oue that Balor wanted. Thus, when he muttered to others, he deliberately hid the fact that they had taken over the ce. He only said that in order to not embarrass herself at the engagement banquet, Caroline had instructed George to be a bandit and rob the Lambert family of everything. After the matter spread, some people felt that George¡¯s actions hadpletely highlighted his overbearing character. Relying on the Anderson family¡¯s confidence, he was too unscrupulous in his actions, appearing to have no upbringing at all. Of course, there were also people who knew about Balor¡¯s actions. They felt that Balor must have done something to anger Caroline again. That was why she had used such an extreme method to resist. However, the two parties who had different opinions came to a consensus on one thing. Caroline could actually make the little tyrant, George, work for her. This meant that Caroline had conquered another member of the Anderson family. It seemed like Caroline¡¯s marriage to the Anderson family was imminent. The rest was up to Old Madam Anderson¡¯s attitude. After Joline found out, she was very disdainful. She was the first parent to worry about their marriage, and when she found out that they had a marriage agreement, she was so happy that she jumped three feet high. However, this was just a small episode. George was worried about how he could get away with it. ¡°I was just going to help out on the way. I¡¯ll ask that old man, Balor, to return Caroline¡¯s things to her.¡± ¡°For this, you mobilized arge number of people in thepany within a few hours and asked them to help you collect information in the shortest time possible. You also called the strongest and most powerful bodyguards in the family to hold the fort for you. So, you¡¯ve been bewitched by the ck witch as well?¡± asked Joline. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± George denied it immediately, especially when he thought about how Caroline was still angry with him just now. ¡°How could I be bewitched by such a vile person like Caroline?¡± Joline was a little regretful. ¡°I saw Caroline¡¯s post and thought you two were getting along well today. It seems like I¡¯ve asked for too much.¡± George¡¯s ears twitched, and his eyes shifted unnaturally. ¡°What did she post?¡± After he finished speaking, he took out his phone and entered Caroline¡¯s ount. Caroline¡¯stest post was disyed on the ground and she had tagged George. [I¡¯ve finally gotten back all the things I¡¯ve kept in my heart all these years. Now that I¡¯m strong enough, no one, no matter what, don¡¯t have any ideas about me.] At the end, she even made it clear, [Thank you, my little knight George. He helped protect my interests and dignity.] When George saw thest sentence, the corners of his mouth unconsciously opened up, and he smiled like a fool. He could barely ept being a knight, but he did not understand why Caroline added the word ¡®little¡¯. He was already 15 years old, which was not a young age. Joline looked up and saw her grandson holding the phone, grinning from ear to ear. She sighed and shook her head. With his IQ, he wanted to fight with others. Just then, Harriman came to report that Caroline had sent someone to send a gift over. ¡°What gift?¡± Joline asked Harriman. On the other side, George didn¡¯t seem to care, but his eyes would drift in their direction from time to time. ¡°She said it was a thank you gift for Young Master George, but because he left in a hurry, she couldn¡¯t give it to him.¡± Harriman ced the gift box on the table. George looked at the box that was half the height of a person and felt very strange. Chapter 92 - 92 I Want You 92 I Want You ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have given me some weird stuff, right?¡± As soon as he got close, he could hear the faint sound of something rubbing inside. George was so scared that he quickly took two steps back and hid behind Harriman. ¡°I heard that in the magical east, there¡¯s a tribe of witches who raise venomous snakes, scorpions, and other things to help them carry out long-range attacks against the enemy. So she must have put venomous snakes or scorpions in it,¡± George said in surprise. They had already scanned the gift when it was delivered to the front door, so when Harriman heard what he said, he almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing Harriman¡¯s reaction, Joline teased, ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid, then don¡¯t open it. Just throw it into the trash can.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s afraid!¡± After being stubborn, George pushed Harriman. ¡°You open it.¡± Harriman had no choice but to open the gift box. George stood closely behind him to watch him. Harriman tore the wrapping paper open quickly, revealing a blue box inside. Joline saw the familiar style of the box and guessed what was inside. Sure enough, Harriman bent down and looked to the bottom, then carried out a small white ball. George heard a faint sound and rubbed his hands. ¡°I knew that woman had bad intentions. She wanted to send something to harm¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes met with a big ck eye that was a little dazed. He was stunned for two seconds. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The creature with big ck eyes snorted. Its baby voice was soft and cute, and it immediately captured the hearts of many people present. Joline pushed George away and said, ¡°Oh my, this Pomeranian is so beautiful. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful Pomeranian. It looks young.¡± ¡°Miss Caroline said that it was exactly a month yesterday.¡± The Pomeranian was trimmed to a round shape. It turned its round head in a daze and looked around. It was so cute that Joline wanted to hug it, but she still remembered that Caroline gave it to George. George was still a little confused. Why weren¡¯t they vipers or scorpions? At the very least, it should be something like a caterpir. Who was she trying to scare with such a small thing? ¡°George,¡± Jolin asked, ¡°you like big dogs, don¡¯t you?¡± He had always felt thatrge dogs were impressive. When he was not as tall as the dog, he had a big Golden Retriever andter a Shepherd Dog. George answered subconsciously, ¡°Of course, big dogs are what men should have. Only little girls like small dogs like this.¡± Joline was delighted. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like this Pomeranian. It¡¯s such a pity. Why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡± Just as she was about to reach out and take it, George, who was behind her, stepped forward and snatched it from her. His actions were so fast that the puppy was so scared that it shivered and groaned. ¡°Please be gentler,¡± Harriman quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s still small, and its bones are still fragile.¡± George subconsciously rxed his strength and stood there as if he was holding a big treasure. Joline looked at her hand that was stretched out halfway. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like small dogs?¡± ¡°Caroline must be up to no good. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something hidden in the thing she gave me. I have to take it back and study it!¡± After saying that, George quickly ran away. ¡°This kid,¡± Jolineughed and scolded, ¡°he¡¯s only got a tough mouth.¡± Harriman, however, was a little worried. ¡°It seems that Young Master George has beenpletely dominated.¡± Joline knew what he was worried about andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harriman. I¡¯ve seen the child. She won¡¯t hurt George.¡± Harriman thought about it and agreed. How could a girl who could be recognized by Young Master Edwin and the Old Madam have a bad character? After finishing his work, Edwin, who rushed over to meet Caroline, was also very curious. ¡°Why did you think of giving a Pomeranian to George?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just having bad taste,¡± Carolineughed. ¡°I want to see how he treats Pomeranians.¡± In fact, it was because she thought of George¡¯s impulsive character, so she wanted to test him. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get any gifts from you, but that kid got it first.¡± Edwin felt a little jealous when he saw her smiling so happily. Caroline was stunned for a moment. She walked up to him and gave him a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was careless. What gift do you want?¡± Edwin sniffed the pleasant scent of the body wash on her body, and his deep eyes fell on her face. ¡°I want you.¡± Chapter 93 - 93 Attempt 93 Attempt Upon hearing Edwin¡¯s words, Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt a wave of heat rising from her body, causing a lightyer of pink to appear on her face. As a girl who grew up in the military, Caroline had interacted with too many men. There were handsome men, ugly men, strong men, and weak men. In her eyes, these men were all herrades. They were the targets that she wanted to surpass. This was why Caroline had never treated them as ¡®men¡¯ in a rtionship. However, Edwin was different. This man was her fianc¨¦. If nothing unexpected happened, they would face the storms together in the future. They would have to give each other their backs. She and her trustedrades could do the same, but they were different from Edwin. In the military camp, female soldiers were the disadvantageous group. Many female soldiers had been harassed to varying degrees, and some had even been humiliated. Caroline was powerful. Anyone who provoked her would be taught a lesson by her. Hence, those people did not dare to provoke her. However, their words were not very clean. Thus, throughout all these years, Caroline had heard many dirty words, but she only felt disgusted and annoyed. However, when these words came out of Edwin¡¯s mouth, the ripples in her heart werepletely different. Because Edwin respected her and loved her, he wasn¡¯t like those people who wanted to take advantage of her. Caroline, who had never faced such a situation before, was stumped. She didn¡¯t know how to react. Looking at her helpless face, Edwin knew that he had been too hasty. He quickly let go of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too abrupt.¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t your problem.¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to deal with this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We still have a lot of time to get used to each other,¡± Edwinforted her. Even so, Edwin still felt a little disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t show it, but Caroline could still vaguely capture his negative feelings. Caroline paused for a moment, and then whispered, ¡°Maybe I can try.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Edwin didn¡¯t hear her clearly. The next second, he saw Caroline tip-toe and wrap her arms around his shoulders. Then, she tilted her head and touched the corner of his mouth. ¡°Like this?¡± Edwin¡¯s breathing stopped, and his eyes sparkled. His hands seemed to be conscious as he wrapped them around her waist. His words seemed to be a little hot as he said, ¡°No. This is not enough.¡± This time, Caroline pressed her lips against his. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± Edwin looked at her, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°That should be the case.¡± He lowered his head slightly, and his thin lips immediately blocked the softness, constantly absorbing the sweetness from it. The foreign object in her mouth made Caroline¡¯s eyes widen. She subconsciously wanted to use her tongue to push the foreign object out. In the end, she was entangled by the other party. Caroline felt her mind go nk. Even her breathing did not seem to belong to her as she followed the other party¡¯s rhythm. So this is what it feels like to kiss? It didn¡¯t feel bad. Edwin noticed Caroline¡¯s absent-mindedness and bit her lips lightly. The slight pain brought Caroline back to her senses. Edwin¡¯s gaze turned even deeper. He ced his hand on Caroline¡¯s head and looked deeper. The feeling of suffocation became more and more obvious, and Caroline could not help but ce her hand on his chest. The familiar scent of medicine wafted into her nose. It was the unique smell of a patient who had been sick for a long time. However, the chest under Caroline¡¯s palm was so strong. When she pressed it gently, it bounced back with her fingers. ¡°Hiss!¡± Edwin grabbed her hands, and a dangerous signal shed in his eyes. His voice became even more hoarse as he said, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Caroline was a little unhappy. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who started it?¡± ¡°If I really wanted to mess with you, it wouldn¡¯t be to this extent.¡± Edwin was hinting at something. Caroline, who was always slow, suddenly understood the meaning of his words. She was speechless and a little shy. She knew that as long as she didn¡¯t want to, Edward wouldn¡¯t force her, but he just had to use these words to stop her. ¡°Has anyone ever said that a delicate face like yours is not suitable for saying such words?¡± Caroline red at him, but her ears were as red as red ruby earrings. Chapter 94 - 94 Lingering 94 Lingering ¡°I¡¯m just a normal, ordinary man,¡± said Edwin helplessly. Therefore, wasn¡¯t it normal to show his lust in front of the woman he liked? He lowered his head. Just as he was about to continue being affectionate, his phone suddenly rang. The ringtone was specially made and only belonged to the family, so Edwin knew who was calling the moment he heard it. !! ¡°Take it,¡± Caroline nudged him. Edwin took a deep breath and took out his phone. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure that what you¡¯re talking about is something urgent.¡± Otherwise, he was afraid that he would vent his anger on others. The silly George still didn¡¯t know that he had interrupted his brother¡¯s good time. His tone was a little stiff over the phone. ¡°Grandma said that you must make time to go home tomorrow to try on the dress.¡± Joline¡¯s original words were, ¡°Even if there¡¯s an important work, I have to work overtime to death tonight. I have to free up tomorrow in advance.¡± However, Joline had clearly underestimated how much Edwin loved Caroline. How could he be absent from such an important moment? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be there on time,¡± Edwin agreed readily. Hearing him agree so readily, George felt a little awkward. When he asked his big brother for something, he had never seen him agree so quickly. His big brother had indeed forgotten his brother when he had a woman. ¡°Big Brother, are you really not going to reconsider?¡± Edwin turned around and looked at Caroline. He said with certainty, ¡°I don¡¯t need to consider.¡± From the first time he met Caroline, he had no hesitation. ¡°Alright, I hope you don¡¯t regret it,¡± George said awkwardly and hung up the phone. ¡°Joline asked me to go to your house to try on the dress tomorrow.¡± Just then, Caroline received Joline¡¯s message. ¡°Then I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow,¡± said Edwin quickly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I can take a taxi there myself.¡± In Caroline¡¯s opinion, there was no need for Edwin to make this trip. However, Edwin insisted, ¡°I want to do this for you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Caroline couldn¡¯t stand his shamelessness anymore. She had no choice but to push him away. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve been busy all day. Go back and rest.¡± Edwin¡¯s feet did not move. ¡°Have you packed your things? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all packed. It¡¯s just me and Danika, so we didn¡¯t have much to pack. It was quick. Not to mention George.¡± Although he was a child, he also helped to carry the things, saving Danika a lot of effort. ¡°Oh,¡± Edwin replied in disappointment, then he asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to have supper?¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of eatingte-night snacks.¡± Edwin patted his not-so-hungry stomach and said, ¡°But I think I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t you eat something with me?¡± Caroline pointed at her watch. ¡°Are you sure there are still restaurants open at this time? Or do you want to eat a 24-hour fast food burger?¡± Edwin shook his head. Although he had never eaten it before, he could give it a try. However, it seemed like there was no need to bring Caroline along. Edwin had no choice but to turn his head and look at the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯ve learned how to cook. I¡¯m especially good at cooking Italian food. Do you want to try it?¡± Seeing that he was about to walk to the kitchen, Caroline quickly stopped him. ¡°We just moved in. We have been tidying up the house for the past few days, so we didn¡¯t have time to prepare food.¡± Edwin could only stop in his tracks. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll¡­¡± His mind was spinning quickly, trying to find an excuse to stay longer in this house. ¡°Alright, Edwin.¡± Caroline stood on her tiptoes and pecked him on the lips. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go back.¡± However, Edwin wasn¡¯t satisfied. He wanted to chase after Caroline again, but Caroline grabbed his shoulder and pushed him out of the door. Edwin didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. At this moment, he had the same thought as George. He should increase his training. Otherwise, he would never be able to defeat Caroline¡¯s strength. Caroline crossed her arms and stood by the door like a soldier guarding her territory. ¡°Good night, Edwin.¡± Edwin had no choice but to walk away, looking back at every step he took. ¡°Are you still not done with the house?¡± he asked as soon as he got in the car. Chapter 95 - 95 Trying On the Dress 95 Trying On the Dress Caroline was obviously a person who cared a lot about her private space. From the fact that she insisted on buying her own house, it was likely that Caroline would not move in with him after the engagement. Therefore, the house that he had prepared for the wedding was no longer suitable. In order to be in a favorable position, Edwin decided to move near Caroline. Hence, after Caroline moved in, he sent people to look for a house. However, the people who could afford to live in this neighborhood were all wealthy. In addition, Edwin had high requirements. He wanted Caroline to live next door or opposite her, so they couldn¡¯t negotiate for a while. When Edwin heard this, he was a little displeased, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He only urged, ¡°No matter how much it costs, this must be done as soon as possible. It¡¯s the highest priority.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to run back and forth like this anymore. He had wasted all his time on the road and didn¡¯t even speak much to Caroline. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± With Edwin¡¯s words, it was much easier for Oleg to persuade them. Under the attack of money, a couple recently couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and sold their house. Of course, this was a matter of one or two dayster. At the moment, the two of them were trying on gowns. Joline¡¯s design team designed Caroline¡¯s engagement dress. It was a starlight t-chested tight fishtail dress that highlighted Caroline¡¯s exquisite figure. With her long wavy hair, she looked like a real mermaid princess. Joline¡¯s eyes were like a searchlight, shining on her from head to toe, not missing even a wrinkle on her dress. Finally, her eyes stopped on her waist. ¡°Have you lost weight again?¡± Although it was very subtle, there was still some space left at the waist, and she couldn¡¯t show her best state. Caroline touched her waist and carefully felt it. The flesh on it was indeed a little tighter than a few days ago. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Your eyes are really sharp.¡± She had been training harder these days, but she didn¡¯t expect Joline to notice such a small change. ¡°Of course, my eyes are as urate as rulers.¡± Joline looked proud. She majored in fashion design in college. Although she didn¡¯t work in this fieldter on, she had many design teams under her because she needed arge number of clothes on a daily basis. She had always been at the forefront of fashion. One look at the creases on Caroline¡¯s waist and she knew that her waist was a little smaller. The clothes were custom-made ording to Caroline¡¯s size. Now that the size was too big, there was only one possibility ¨C Caroline had lost weight again. Joline was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too thin.¡± Caroline had no choice but to exin to her, ¡°I¡¯m about ten pounds heavier than before. I look skinny because I¡¯ve been doing physical training recently.¡± Joline¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What kind of physical training is so effective?¡± Old Madam Anderson, who was almost 70 years old, still loved to look pretty and was full of energy. ¡°If the effect is so good, can I do it with you?¡± Caroline was a little hesitant. The training she did was too harsh and not suitable for people of Joline¡¯s age. ¡°If you need, I can help you customize a n,¡± she said tactfully. It was more suitable for her old body and physical strength, but the effect was not so obvious. ¡°That would be the best.¡± Joline also knew that although she thought she was very healthy and strong, she couldn¡¯t bepared to young people, so she nodded understandingly. ¡°Then take off your dress first, and let them tighten the waistline.¡± After Caroline took off her clothes and changed into her regr clothes, she came out of the fitting room and realized that there was no one in the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Joline?¡± she asked the maid beside her. ¡°Old Madam said she went back to her room to get a piece of jewelry for you to try on.¡± Caroline had no choice but to hand the dress to her and let her bring it to the design team to modify. After the maidservant left, she waited in the room for almost ten minutes, but Joline still didn¡¯te back. She called Edwin, but his phone was busy. Caroline felt that something was amiss. She left the room and met an unfamiliar maid in the corridor. ¡°Excuse me, do you know where Edwin is trying on his gown?¡± Just now, Joline thought that he was a hindrance in the room, so she chased him out and asked him to try on clothes in another room. The maidservant replied respectfully, ¡°Eldest Young Master has already finished trying on the gown. He said that he was going to pick the most beautiful flower for you as an essory. So, he went to the sunroom on the top floor.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can take you to him,¡± the maidservant suggested. Chapter 96 - 96 Playing Along 96 ying Along Caroline stared at this unfamiliar maid for two seconds. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, may I know your name? I don¡¯t see your name tag on your clothes.¡± The maidservant covered her left chest subconsciously, and a trace of panic shed in her eyes. ¡°My name is Ellen. I think I dropped my name tag somewhere when I was working.¡± ¡°The Anderson family¡¯s branded goods are all specially made and can¡¯t be bought outside, so they¡¯re especially precious.¡± Ellen made a gesture of request. ¡°Kind Miss Caroline, please keep this a secret for me. Don¡¯t tell the Old Madam and the Young Master about this. I will find the name tag as soon as possible.¡± Caroline waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small ident. Even if they find out, they probably won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Ellen patted her chest, showing a bit of fear. ¡°But Butler Harriman will punish us. He¡¯s the most strict person.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡± Caroline was very understanding. ¡°Thank you so much. You¡¯re really too kind.¡± Ellen was touched. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Young Master now.¡± Caroline nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Ellen led the way and introduced Caroline to the things she saw along the way. ¡°You look so familiar with this house,¡± Caroline suddenly interrupted. ¡°You must have worked here for a long time.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ellen denied. ¡°I just started working here a week ago.¡± Caroline was shocked. ¡°Then you must be a studious person. You have learned so many things in such a short time.¡± Ellen was a little embarrassed. ¡°After all, in the Anderson family, even a servant has high requirements. I really need this job. In order not to be chased out, I can only study hard.¡± Caroline¡¯s gaze fell on her hands and paused for a moment. Then, she looked in the direction of her apron and retracted her gaze. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve had a hard time too.¡± ¡°What kind of work isn¡¯t hard?¡± Ellen didn¡¯t mind. ¡°We¡¯re on the top floor of Anderson¡¯s house. You¡¯ll see the sunroom from this door. The Young Master is inside.¡± Ellen opened the door and let Caroline step out of the balcony first. She raised her head and could see the beautiful sunroom under the sun. ¡°This is really beautiful.¡± Caroline turned around and praised Ellen, but she saw Ellen closing the door and locking it. Caroline was confused. ¡°Ellen, why did you lock the door?¡± At this moment, the polite smile on Ellen¡¯s face was gone, reced by a cold expression. She took out ady¡¯s revolver from under her apron. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Caroline. It was quite fun chatting with you, but unfortunately, happy times are always short. So, I¡¯m telling you now that everything ising to an end, including your life.¡± Caroline looked at the gun and Ellen. ¡°Ellen, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Why are you pointing a gun at me? Did I offend you before?¡± With a gun in her hand, Ellen forced her to the railing of the balcony. ¡°You can only me yourself for taking what doesn¡¯t belong to you. This is the price you have to pay.¡± The moment Caroline¡¯s back touched the railing, the railing shook. It was obvious that these railings had been tampered with. With just a little bit of strength, one would be able to fall down with the railings. Caroline looked behind her. The Anderson¡¯s house had a total of six floors, and the floors were on the higher side. Hence, she was probably about thirty meters away from the ground. The ground at this position happened to be a hard gravel road. Once a person fell, there was no possibility of survival. ¡°So this is your n?¡± After figuring out the whole story, the fear on Caroline¡¯s body disappeared. She leaned against the railingzily as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of falling. ¡°You used Edwin as an excuse to lure me to the top floor, then forced me to get close to the railing with a gun, and finally push me down, pretending to be an ident.¡± Seeing the change in her expression, Ellen had a bad feeling. ¡°Yes, my n is wless. I avoided the surveince cameras along the way, so no one will know that I brought you to the rooftop or pushed you down.¡± Chapter 97 - 97 Taking the Initiative 97 Taking the Initiative Caroline¡¯s mouth was filled with disapproval. ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± The embarrassed and angry Ellen held the gun in one hand and reached out with the other, wanting to push Caroline down. Just as she touched Caroline¡¯s shoulder, Caroline said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you that you can¡¯t hold the gun like this when you¡¯re facing an enemy?¡± Ellen was stunned for a moment. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Caroline raised her hand and twisted it. The female revolver was now in Ellen¡¯s hand. !! ¡°You actually know martial arts!¡± Ellen clutched her wrist and looked at Caroline in shock. That was impossible. There was no mention of this in the information they had investigated. Caroline¡¯s finger was in the trigger ring of the revolver, and she was spinning it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although your n is not good, it has indeed ended.¡± Ellen¡¯s face turned pale as if she thought of something. She red at Caroline with hatred. ¡°This is all your fault.¡± Then, she bumped into Caroline. Caroline dodged easily and saw that Ellen had crashed into the railing behind her. The railing could not withstand her weight and fell off. Ellen was about to fall down with the railing. A relieved expression appeared on Ellen¡¯s face. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her cor from behind and dragged her back. ¡°What, you want to die? That won¡¯t do.¡± Caroline let go of her hand, and shended on the ground. Ellen¡¯s face went nk for a second, and then she fell to the ground. She had lost her only chance to end her own life. With her current crime, she would probably be tortured to death if shended in the Anderson family. The railing smashed into the ground with a loud bang, giving the Anderson family a fright. They all ran out to see what had happened. Back in the fitting room, Joline and Edwin were wondering where Caroline had gone. When they heard the loud noise, Edwin¡¯s expression changed and he rushed out. The railing fell from a high ce and created a shallow pit on the gravel road. It was clear how strong the impact was. ¡°Caroline, where are you?¡± Edwin shouted anxiously. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice came from the rooftop. Edwin quickly looked up and saw Caroline leaning against the railing. She smiled and waved at him. It seemed like nothing had happened. Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, he saw Caroline holding a gun in her other hand. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t move! Let¡¯s go!¡± Edwin shouted as he rushed to the top floor with his bodyguards. ¡°Caroline, stay away from the door. Open the door!¡± Edward shouted from inside. Then, the bodyguard opened fire and broke the lock. With a ¡®bang¡¯, a big foot kicked the door open, and a group of tall and burly bodyguards rushed in. Meanwhile, Caroline was leaning against the railing, leisurely enjoying the sun and the scenery. She was in such a state that she onlycked a ss of champagne. In front of her was a maid in a maid¡¯s uniform. Her hands and legs were tied, and she was lying on the ground with a pale face. The hemp rope used to tie them up was the same as the one the gardener used to tie up the flower pots. The bodyguards were surprised by this situation for a moment, then they silently looked away and searched the entire top floor in tacit understanding. ¡°Caroline, are you alright?¡± Edwin anxiously checked Caroline from head to toe. He heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that even her hair was fine. ¡°What happened? Who is this maid?¡± Caroline shrugged. ¡°She said that you were in the sunroom on the top floor and led me here on purpose. She wanted to pretend that it was an ident and then push me down from the railing.¡± As soon as Edwin saw the scene and associated it with the fallen railing, he immediately understood what had happened. Caroline thought that Edwin would be more concerned about why the maid did that. However, she was dumbfounded by his next question. ¡°Caroline, you knew from the start that this maid was up to no good, didn¡¯t you?¡± Caroline paused for a moment, and then said honestly, ¡°I guess so. After all, she¡¯s so strange.¡± The first problem was her identity. Although Ellen was trying her best to disguise herself, Caroline could tell that she was not used to bowing down to others. A person¡¯s appearance and identity could be disguised, but it was not so easy topletely change the temperament that was exuded from within. Chapter 98 - 98 Worried Beyond Belief 98 Worried Beyond Belief ording to what Caroline knew, the Anderson family¡¯s servant name tag looked like it was worn on the body, but it was actually sewn onto the clothes with needle thread, so it was very difficult to take it off. What was even weirder was that from the very beginning, Ellen had shown a strong desire to get her to go to the sunroom on the top floor. ¡°Then why did you risk your life when you knew what she wanted to do to you?¡± Edwin¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re making me very worried.¡± Caroline¡¯s emotions wereplicated after hearing Edwin¡¯s words. She wanted to say that she was confident that she could deal with this maid. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t taking a risk. Instead, she wanted to use the fastest and most effective way to make the maid give herself away and dig out the person behind this. However, when she saw the worry in Edwin¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t say a single word to defend herself. Caroline stepped forward and hugged him gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edwin. I didn¡¯t think this through.¡± Edwin sighed and hugged her back. ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m not ming you. I just want to tell you that I know you¡¯re very strong, but I¡¯m about to be your fianc¨¦. I¡¯ll always stand behind you, so you can rely on me more.¡± Every time Edward showed his weak side, Caroline found it hard to resist. She could only raise her hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, I promise you, I won¡¯t be so impulsive next time.¡± Edwin buried his head in Caroline¡¯s shoulder and smelled the fragrance of her hair. He muttered, ¡°I hope this guarantee is real and effective.¡± Ellen was taken away by the bodyguards, and all kinds of torture and interrogation awaited her. If she could cooperate, she would die a little easier. If she didn¡¯t cooperate, she would experience what h*ll was. ¡°It seems that there are really too many tests to go through in order to marry into your family.¡± It seemed that anyone who had a bit of a rtionship or no rtionship would dare toe in and get involved. Speaking of this, Edwin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll have to do another round of checks on the newly recruited people.¡± He actually allowed someone to put their hands into Anderson¡¯s house and evenid a hand on Caroline. This was Harriman¡¯s fault as the head butler, Frey¡¯s fault as the security captain, and also his fault as the head of the household. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this kind of thing will only happen once,¡± Edwin promised Caroline. Caroline wanted to say that she was very capable, so there was no need for him to be so nervous. But in the end, she did not say it. She only said vaguely, ¡°I believe you.¡± Originally, in order to protect their privacy, only a few public ces in the house had surveince cameras installed. However, since those people dared to extend their ws into Anderson¡¯s house, this would not be the first time, and it would not be thest time. There was no such thing as a constant guard against thieves, so for safety¡¯s sake, Edwin decided to install surveince cameras in most parts of the mansion. This would allow the bodyguards to find any abnormalities or suspicious people in a timely manner, and then quickly resolve the situation. Caroline didn¡¯t want to cause such a bigmotion because of such a small incident. She could only suggest to Edwin tactfully, ¡°I think that installing surveince cameras is a matter of privacy. You should discuss it with Joline and George.¡± However, when the two of them heard that Caroline almost had an ident in their house, they immediately supported the idea of installing surveince cameras in the house. Among them, Joline was the angriest. Today was Caroline¡¯s first visit to Anderson¡¯s. Not only did they not treat her well, but they also caused her to be assassinated. This was a huge embarrassment. If they dared to extend their ws into the Anderson family, they would be chopped off! George was more concerned about Caroline being bullied. Although he was unhappy with Caroline and didn¡¯t want her to be his sister-inw, these were separate matters. These were his family matters. What right did outsiders have to jump out and point fingers? Wasn¡¯t this a p to the faces of the two brothers? George was very angry. No matter who the person behind the scenes was, once he found out, he would not let these people off easily! Chapter 99 - 99 Warmth 99 Warmth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It must have scared you.¡± Joline still didn¡¯t know how brave Caroline was. She held her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Edwin¡¯s fault. He must have caused this and implicated you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. How can you me Edwin? We¡¯re one now. His business is my business, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Caroline. Behind them, Edwin¡¯s face was originally ck. He was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report on the phone. When he heard Caroline say that the two of them were one, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up. ¡°Today should have been a happy day, but because of these evil people, our beautiful day has been ruined.¡± Joline still felt a little apologetic. ¡°The custom-made jewelry will only arrive around four in the afternoon. Why don¡¯t you go and rest first?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t want to be changed like a doll again, so she dly agreed to her suggestion. Just then, Edwin hung up the phone and walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Edwin held her hand and went up to the second floor. They walked around a circr corridor and opened the door to a suite. ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine by myself. You can go and do your things first.¡± Seeing how Edwin answered a few calls in such a short time, she knew that he was very busy. Caroline didn¡¯t need him to put down his work to y with her. Edwin hugged her affectionately, then kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was careless today.¡± He had thought that she would be safe once he arrived at Anderson¡¯s house. It seemed that he had been a little more low-key in the past two years because of his recuperating, which led to some people forgetting his means, so they dared to reach into the house. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this is a small matter. I can still handle it.¡± And she was afraid that she would have to face even more in the future. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± He was worried that he would not be able to protect her. Edwin¡¯s hand tightened around her shoulder, and he decided to increase his strength. Carolyn felt a warm feeling in her heart. The feeling of having someone constantly worrying about her and wanting to protect her was very strange, but it was also very good. She rubbed the corner of Edwin¡¯s eyes with her thumb. ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough.¡± Edwin looked at the warm light in her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to give her a light peck. Caroline closed her eyes out of reflex and felt a soft touch on her eyelids. ¡°No, this is not enough. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edwin muttered as he gently rubbed his nose against her face. Caroline¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, like a butterfly flying in the sun. It was so light, but every time it fluttered, it would touch his heart. Edwin turned his head slightly and kissed those tender red lips, constantly demanding for a sweet taste. On the other side, George stopped a maid and asked, ¡°Where are my big brother and the others?¡± He just wanted to see what this audacious maid looked like, but when he turned around, he couldn¡¯t find his brother. Even Caroline was gone. ¡°The Old Madam just told the Young Master to bring Miss Caroline to rest, so they should be on the second floor now,¡± the maid replied respectfully. ¡°Rest during the day?¡± George mumbled. He walked up to the second floor. The maidservant looked at his back and wanted to stop him, but as a servant, she couldn¡¯t meddle in her master¡¯s affairs, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°Big Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to visit the house with me?¡± George saw that the door to Edwin¡¯s room was open, and he began to shout before he even got close. In the end, before he could finish his words, there was a loud noise from inside the room. He paused and ran over. ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡± Edwin walked out and quickly closed the door. George only had time to nce inside and saw a round stool on the ground. Looking at Edwin again, his hair, which was usuallybed neatly and exquisitely, was a little messy. The tuxedo he had just tried on was also slightly wrinkled. George was confused. ¡°Big Brother, what were you doing just now? Why did you make such a loud noise?¡± He had thought that someone had broken into his brother¡¯s room again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to practice with you?¡± said Edwin in a slightly hoarse voice. Chapter 100 - 100 Break Through 100 Break Through Ever since he was defeated by Caroline¡¯s strength, George was determined to strengthen his training and practice his martial arts. However, the coaches hired by his family were all afraid of hurting him, so they were very careful when teaching him. During sparring, they gave in to him in all aspects. George felt that it was boring, so he had to ask Edwin for help and let him asionally take time to practice with him. It just so happened that Edwin felt that there was a huge gap between George and Caroline. George didn¡¯t really like Caroline, so Edwin took the opportunity to raise conditions. Edwin could let him train, but he had to promise that he wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Caroline or be rude to Caroline. !! George reluctantly agreed and quickly arranged a sparring ss for himself. The two brothers chatted andughed as they walked away. George was the one talking, and Edwin onlyughed asionally. After Caroline heard the two of them leave, she heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just now, the two of them were kissing and rubbing their bodies together. It was inevitable that they would be moved. Edwin¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but move up from her waist. At the critical moment, Caroline suddenly came back to her senses and took a step back. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into the sofa¡¯s armrest and fall back. After all, Caroline was a martial arts practitioner. The moment she fell, her right hand grabbed the back of the sofa and used it as leverage to stand up. However, she didn¡¯t expect that when Edwin saw her fall, he also hurriedly reached out to pull her up and down, and the two of them collided. If not for Caroline¡¯s quick reaction to turn her face away, their noses would have kissed again. If they really kissed, just the impact would be many times more painful than the previous kiss. However, even though she managed to avoid his nose, Caroline, who was already unstable, fell down again from the impact. She also pulled Edwin down onto the wide sofa. The pain he expected didn¡¯te. Instead, he felt like he had fallen into a cloud of mist. Edwin stretched out his hands to support his body. When he looked up, he saw Caroline¡¯s shocked expression. He then realized that because he was standing at the back, his face had hit Caroline¡¯s chest when he fell. He coughed awkwardly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡± When she fell, Caroline was on guard, and Edwin also subconsciously supported her with his hand. Therefore, although hended on her, he didn¡¯t use too much force. However, their current position was a little too strange. The two of them looked at each other, and the passionate scene that had just urred reyed in front of their eyes. Their ears turned red. Edwin felt his mouth dry up. He couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± It was also at this moment that George¡¯s voice was heard. The two of them were stunned for a moment. Edwin subconsciously kicked his legs, trying to stand up, but he didn¡¯t expect to kick over a small round stool next to the sofa. That was the source of the sound George heard. Carolineughed for a while. She rubbed her slightly hot face before sitting up and looking around the room. The room was very spacious, but there was not much furniture. Other than daily necessities, there was nothing else. The overall style was cold and gray, and it was clean and spotless. It looked like a guest room that had not been lived in for a long time. However, Caroline knew that this was Edwin¡¯s room because there was a familiar smell in the air. It was a faint smell of medicine mixed with a faint smell of pine wood. It was a strange but harmonious smell that made one feel at ease. Caroline wasn¡¯t tired, so she took out her phone and sat on the sofa to pass the time. Joline told her toe up and rest. She probably had to deal with what happened in the house today and get rid of any hidden dangers. Although Caroline had already agreed to Edwin¡¯s proposal, she was still a guest at the moment, so it wasn¡¯t good to let her see this side of her. That was indeed the case. Edwin¡¯s men took Ellen to the interrogation room and tried to interrogate her about the mastermind behind the scenes, while Joline went to find Harriman. Harriman med himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Madam. I¡¯ve failed in my duty this time.¡± Chapter 101 - 101 Interrogation 101 Interrogation In order to prepare for the engagement banquet that was going to take ce in a few days, there were many peopleing in and out of the Anderson family to deliver goods these days, so someone had taken advantage of the loophole and sneaked in. In addition, Joline had been worried that there would be ack of people to wee the new couple, so she added a new batch of people. Therefore, it was hard to notice that Ellen was walking in the vi with an unfamiliar face and a maid¡¯s uniform. Harriman¡¯s father used to work for the Anderson family, so Joline didn¡¯t doubt his loyalty. Plus, Harriman had always done things properly, so Joline didn¡¯t me him even though she was a little unhappy. ¡°First, search every corner of the house. Make sure to patch up all the loopholes. Then, check what¡¯s going on with the security system. How did it let such a little rat in so easily?¡± !! At the same time, Edwin¡¯s men also found some clues from Ellen. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s their family?¡± Edwin had just sparred with George for more than ten minutes, so his face was covered in a thinyer of sweat. When he heard the report from his subordinate, his eyes sank. ¡°This woman¡¯s mouth is pretty tight, but her body doesn¡¯t lie.¡± The Anderson family had their own interrogation methods, so even though Ellen wouldn¡¯t give up, they still got a lot of useful information. ¡°I saw a covered tattoo on the inside of her wrist. Although most of it was covered, the tattoo artist had alreadypared the pictures and could vaguely tell what the logo looked like before it was covered. Unfortunately, the numbers were covered too thoroughly, so he couldn¡¯t tell.¡± He took out a picture and showed it to Edwin. ¡°The pattern on it was a reconstruction of the woman¡¯s tattoo.¡± Edwin took a look at it. Although it wasn¡¯t drawn urately enough, he could still recognize it at first nce. It was the family emblem of the Smith family. The Smith¡¯s house was also the Old Madam¡¯s maiden home. ¡°Continue the interrogation, just don¡¯t kill her. Send someone to investigate again and see if you can find out her social connections and who she has been in contact with recently.¡± Then, he went to Joline with the blueprint. After reading it, Joline mmed the table in anger. ¡°It must be that idiot, Third Brother!¡± Edwin saw that she was so angry that her face had changed. He quickly helped her to sit down. ¡°This matter has not been concluded yet. It¡¯s just a guess. We¡¯re still interrogating her.¡± He sounded like he wasforting her, but Joline could read between the lines. She grabbed his hand and asked, ¡°You suspect that it¡¯s not Third Brother¡¯s doing, but someone else in the Smith family?¡± ¡°I just feel that this method of doing things doesn¡¯t seem like what Third Uncle would do.¡± ording to Caroline, the maid called Ellen was a very smart woman. She was able to figure out the situation in Anderson¡¯s house in a short time after she snuck into the house. She was even able to tell them everything, which meant that she was very smart. If the person she met today wasn¡¯t Caroline but another weak woman, she would have achieved her goal. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that Edwin looked down on his Third Uncle, but he really didn¡¯t have the ability to cultivate such a talent, so he was more inclined to believe that it was someone else in the Smith family who had more power, such as his First Uncle or his Second Uncle. However, Joline had a good rtionship with these two, so she didn¡¯t want to easily believe that her brothers, who had always doted on her, would betray her. Edwin was aware of this, so he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Joline looked at the side of Edwin¡¯s cold and arrogant face. She patted his arm and said, ¡°Edwin, you don¡¯t have to worry about my thoughts. Just do what you have to do.¡± That being said, after Edwin left, Joline couldn¡¯t help but call her brother. ¡°Joseph, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Joline¡¯s voice was no longer strange. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Joseph¡¯s muffled voice came from the other end. ¡°Very good, my sister. Although we only met once two weeks ago, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s been a long time, Joline.¡± Joline chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that you¡¯re still so long-winded.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m four or five years older than you, I firmly believe that I won¡¯t lose to you when we go hunting next month.¡± Joseph smiled proudly and asked, ¡°Alright, back to the topic. What do you want from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the engagement party,¡± Joline replied. When Joseph heard this, he immediately became anxious. ¡°You¡¯ve encountered a problem? Do you need me to help you find a good helper?¡± Chapter 102 - 102 The Person Behind the Scenes 102 The Person Behind the Scenes Hearing Joseph¡¯s tone, it seemed like he didn¡¯t know anything, so Joline was slightly relieved. ¡°We don¡¯tck manpower, but there are a few flies that fly out and are an eyesore. My family just wants to marry a wife, and Edwin and I have no objections. I don¡¯t know why so many people are worried about us, but they have to say that this is not suitable and that is not suitable.¡± Joline nagged, ¡°As the host, don¡¯t we know better than them whether she¡¯s suitable or not? Why would we need these irrelevant people to point fingers?¡± Josephughed heartily. ¡°There will always be people who want to watch the fun.¡± Before Joline could agree, he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°But speaking of which, the person Edwin chose is not very desirable, so it¡¯s inevitable that some people will have their own opinions.¡± Joline¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Big Brother, so you don¡¯t like Caroline either? You don¡¯t support my decision with Edwin?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I support you and Edwin¡¯s decision?¡± Joseph asked. ¡°After all, no matter how much Edwin likes her, he¡¯s not just choosing his wife. More importantly, he¡¯s also choosing the future mistress of the Anderson family, so it¡¯s normal to have more requirements and rules.¡± Joline moved the microphone a little further away and took a deep breath. When she spoke again, her breathing had returned to normal. ¡°Then, ording to what you said, which family do you think is suitable for a youngdy?¡± Joseph didn¡¯t respond to her. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know better than me whichdies from prestigious families are suitable in the circle?¡± He emphasized the word ¡®prestigious.¡¯ In order to find a suitable partner for Edwin, Joline had already selected all the youngdies of the right age in the circle, so she should know the most suitable ones. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that life is unpredictable. Back then, I picked so many people, but he didn¡¯t pick a single one. Instead, Caroline, who didn¡¯t get into the list, got into Edwin¡¯s eyes. This is probably what people call fate.¡± Joline sighed. As the grandfather of one of the rejected candidates, Joseph was silent for a moment. ¡°From your tone, you seem to be very satisfied with Miss Caroline. It seems like she¡¯s different from what the rumors say.¡± Joline smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. Caroline is a very good nobledy. I don¡¯t know what other people think, but I personally think she is very suitable to be the futuredy of the Anderson family.¡± Seeing that Joline had put it this way, Joseph roughly understood what she meant, so he didn¡¯t continue the topic. He asked, ¡°The engagement party is so intense. Can you handle it? Why don¡¯t you get Robert to help you?¡± Robert was his third son, and he had a daughter who was only three years younger than Edwin. She had always admired him since she was young. Joline thought for a moment. ¡°If Robert can help, then that would be the best. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll dislike the trivialities and troubles and won¡¯t be willing to take over.¡± Joseph hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°This kid is always right in front of me and doesn¡¯t do anything. He annoys me. If you take him there, even if you just order him to do odd jobs, I¡¯ll feel better.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for Robert¡¯s help.¡± After both of them hung up, Robert came forward. ¡°Father, what does Aunt mean?¡± Joseph¡¯s forthright expression changed. He looked at the phone in his hand with a dark expression. ¡°You still haven¡¯t contacted that Ellen?¡± Robert rubbed his hands anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted her two or three times today, but there¡¯s still no reply.¡± Joseph paced around in the study. ¡°Listen to your aunt¡¯s arrangements. Today should be the day for them to try on the gowns. By right, Caroline should have gone to Anderson¡¯s house.¡± ¡°So, there are only two possibilities. The first is that Ellen didn¡¯t do anything to Caroline, or she didn¡¯t have the time to do it. The second possibility is that her operation had failed and Ellen has been captured. Joline¡¯s call just now was probably just a test.¡± However, they couldn¡¯t contact Ellen at the moment, so they didn¡¯t know what was going on. Joseph instructed Robert, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. After you go to Anderson¡¯s house, you must investigate a few things.¡± Chapter 103 - 103 An Annoying Person 103 An Annoying Person Joseph knew that his son wasn¡¯t very smart, so he exined everything clearly to him. ¡°First, you have to find out the reason why they insist on marrying the daughter of the down-and-out Lambert family and their true attitude toward this woman. Then, you have to determine if Ellen¡¯s operation has failed. We can only decide what to do after we know the situation.¡± Robert was used to beingzy and didn¡¯t want to work. However, ever since his precious daughter Winnie heard about Edwin¡¯s engagement, she had been making a fuss at home and wanted to kill that person from the Lambert family. She even wanted to rush to the Anderson family and ask them why they would rather choose the notorious Caroline over her! Of course, Joseph wouldn¡¯t allow Winnie to do that. However, he was also dissatisfied with Edwin¡¯s choice. In his opinion, even if Edwin didn¡¯t choose Winnie, he should at least choose someone with a better family background. Therefore, when Robert was troubled by his daughter¡¯s trouble and came to him for help, Joseph agreed to help after hesitating for a moment. He wanted to see if he could think of a way to ruin the marriage between Edward and Caroline. !! Joseph saw it clearly. When Caroline¡¯s scandal was spreading like wildfire, Edwin and Joline didn¡¯t seem to be affected. Instead, they supported Caroline and continued to hold the engagement party. This meant that these small things wouldn¡¯t change easily unless something happened to Caroline and she couldn¡¯t attend the engagement party. Hence, Joseph decided to go all out. He tried to find someone to do something to Caroline. However, Edwin¡¯s men were protecting Caroline very well, so their men couldn¡¯t get close to her. They couldn¡¯t get in touch with Caroline, so they couldn¡¯t do anything to her. With no other choice, Joseph activated the mole he had nted in the Anderson family and sent the well-trained Ellen in. He asked her to find an opportunity to create an ident and make Caroline disappearpletely. As long as it was an ident that happened in the Anderson family, even if something happened to Caroline, it would not attract Edwin¡¯s attention. ording to his n, the best time to make a move was today. However, it was already afternoon, and judging from Joline¡¯s tone, Caroline was obviously fine. Joseph wasn¡¯t sure how far the situation had progressed, so he could only rely on Robert to lead the way. Robert was given the order to go to Anderson¡¯s house in the nick of time. However, as soon as he entered the living room, he saw a tall and beautiful womaning down the stairs in simple home clothes. Robert¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her, and his tone unconsciously became a little flirtatious. ¡°Whose little beauty are you? Why are you here?¡± Caroline rested in her room for almost two hours. She was tired from sitting, so she wanted to go for a walk to rx. She didn¡¯t expect to meet a middle-aged man who made people ufortable, especially his eyes that looked at people. It felt like they were filled with evil water. Just then, Harriman came in from the side door. Caroline waved her hand. ¡°Butler Harriman, what¡¯s wrong with this gentleman? Is he a guest?¡± Harriman came out from the side door and happened to hear Robert¡¯s words. He looked down on the Third Young Master, so after hearing Caroline¡¯s words, he said loudly, ¡°Young Madam, this is the Young Master¡¯s Third Uncle. He said that he¡¯s here to help with the preparations for the engagement party. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Caroline dragged out her voice. ¡°So it¡¯s Third Uncle. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When Robert heard their conversation, he knew that he had done something stupid. He coughed ufortably and shifted his gaze away from Caroline. He didn¡¯t expect Edwin looked so dull and boring, but the woman he liked was so lively, so he didn¡¯t react in time. Robert tried his best not to look in Caroline¡¯s direction. He only looked at Harriman and lifted his chin slightly. ¡°They¡¯re not even engaged or married yet, and you¡¯re already calling her Young Madam. Isn¡¯t this a little too fast?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the Young Master and the Old Madam decided,¡± Harriman replied with a smile. ¡°We can only call her Young Madam.¡± Robert¡¯s expression froze, and his tone was a little sour and inexplicable. ¡°It seems like Edwin is indeed sincere toward her.¡± Chapter 104 - 104 Found It 104 Found It Hearing this, Harriman would have rolled his eyes if not for his professional ethics. ¡°Mr. Robert, the Old Madam is still waiting for you.¡± Once Robert heard that Joline was waiting for him, he didn¡¯t bother to make things difficult for Caroline and went to the backyard. Harriman was a step behind. ¡°Young Madam, he¡¯s always so unruly. He¡¯s not targeting you. You don¡¯t have to take him to heart. He¡¯s just an insignificant person.¡± ¡°Okay, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take him to heart.¡± That was indeed what Caroline thought, but Harriman¡¯s words made sense. !! Judging from Joline¡¯s words, since Robert was willing to help out during the engagement, he must have a good rtionship with the Old Madam. In that case, he should be an important guest of the Anderson family, but from Harriman¡¯s words, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something else going on here,¡± Caroline mumbled. She still didn¡¯t know that Edwin¡¯s investigation of the assassins had already reached Robert¡¯s ce. By then, they might not even be able to be rtives anymore. Thus, Harriman naturally wasn¡¯t that polite to him, and he was even more unwilling to see Caroline, the futuredy of the Anderson family, being mistreated in front of Robert. When Edwin heard that Caroline had woken up, he specially came out to see her. ¡°I just received news that the ne from F Country was caught in a storm and had tond urgently on the way. So, the custom-made jewelry shouldn¡¯t be able to arrive today, so I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± Caroline wasn¡¯t interested in jewelry. She was only waiting here out of courtesy, so she was happy to hear that she didn¡¯t have to wait anymore. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t be able to have dinner with Joline. I¡¯ll go say goodbye to her.¡± ¡°No need to go.¡± Edwin grabbed her hand and held it. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform her. It just so happens that she has other guests now, so let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± Although he was not 100% sure that today¡¯s assassination was rted to the Smith family, looking at the current situation, he was afraid that his family was involved. Therefore, unless it was necessary, Edwin didn¡¯t n to let Carolinee into contact with them too much. Since the owner, Edwin, was so insistent, Caroline could only follow his advice and let him lead her into the car. After the front windshield was closed, the back seat was in a secret space. Edwin yed with Caroline¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found the person you asked me to find that day.¡± Caroline was ted. ¡°Really?¡± She had been searching the inte for a long time, but she hadn¡¯t found any useful clues. It wasn¡¯t good to search openly, so there hadn¡¯t been any updates. She was worried that the other party had also met with an ident, but she didn¡¯t expect Edwin to send back news so quickly. Caroline was a little happy to be exposed to Luo Ling Priz¡¯s past again, but she was also a little nervous. ¡°Is she alright?¡± Looking at Caroline¡¯s anticipation, Edwin didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°My men found her in a shelter. ording to the people at the shelter, she fainted from hunger in the Great Rift Valley. She was lucky enough to be rescued by a ranger on patrol. As she didn¡¯t have any identification on her, and her intelligence was different from ordinary people, she had no choice but to be sent to the shelter.¡± The reason why Edwin was able to find her so quickly was because the asylum had uploaded her information to the database. After his men hadpared her and confirmed that her characteristics matched, they were able to confirm it. Caroline¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. The girl she was looking for was called Eva. She was 15 years old and was rescued from a secret biochemical base during a secret mission six years ago. The enemy was a mad scientist who had captured a group of children to do biochemical experiments. Eva was thest survivor. Because her body had been injected with drugs, her brain nerves had been damaged, and her IQ was only around that of a five-year-old. But at the same time, her body had been modified by the drug and had be extremely powerful. Such a special child shouldn¡¯t be ced outside to survive. Thus, Caroline took advantage of her position and ced her with the rangers. Caroline once promised Eva that if she disappeared one day, she didn¡¯t have to worry. She would go and find her. Eva had probably sneaked back to the Great Rift Valley, back to the ce where they first met, because she hadn¡¯t gone to find her. Chapter 105 - 105 Recognized At a Glance 105 Recognized At a nce Before entering the house, Edwin suddenly stopped Caroline. ¡°Because she¡¯s much stronger than ordinary people and she didn¡¯t want toe with us, we had to use some unconventional means to bring her here.¡± Caroline was naturally aware of Eva¡¯s situation. If she showed any signs of resistance, ordinary people would not be able to handle her. Thus, Caroline was very curious about what ¡®unconventional means¡¯ Edward was talking about. As soon as she entered the room and saw the situation in the living room, she knew. Eva¡¯s entire body was tied to the bed withrge bandages. She was carried over, and it looked like they were dealing with patients in a mental hospital. Looking at the heartache in Caroline¡¯s eyes, Edwin felt a little apologetic. ¡°Because she didn¡¯t want to leave. At first, we nned to use sleeping pills or anesthesia, but her body seemed to be immune to these drugs. It only took about ten minutes for her to wake up, so we had no choice but to resort to such extreme measures.¡± However, Eva¡¯s character was clearly not the kind of person who would stay still. Even though her whole body was bound, she still showed a very strong aggression. Fortunately, Caroline¡¯s mansion was far away from her neighbors. Otherwise, someone would have called the police based on themotion she caused. The sound of the door opening attracted Eva¡¯s attention. She red at Caroline, and the moment her eyes met Caroline¡¯s, she froze. Then, the violent aura around her disappeared. Her eyes reddened, and her face was filled with grievance. She called out pitifully, ¡°Ling!¡± Then, she started to cry like a child. Caroline was still worried about how she could get in touch with Eva again and gain her trust. She didn¡¯t expect Eva to recognize her immediately even though she had changed her appearance and body. Caroline couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She rushed up to hug her and buried her head in Eva¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Eva, I¡¯m sorry. I was toote to find you.¡± Caroline¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. Three secondster, she let go of Eva and helped her cut the big bandages. If it weren¡¯t for the one or two suspicious drops of water on Eva¡¯s shoulder, no one would have noticed that she had lost control of her emotions. ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to go forward?¡± Seeing Caroline and Eva being so intimate, Oleg asked Edwin who was still standing at the door. Edwin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Caroline. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she needs me now.¡± He took a deep look at Caroline and left quietly with his men. Caroline didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. She looked at Eva with heartache. ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± Eva hugged her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I can¡¯t eat enough.¡± Due to her abnormal body condition, Eva was very strong, and she could eat several times more than others. She had been starving for many days at the Grand Rift Valley. After being sent to the shelter, she kept trying to escape because she was disobedient. Therefore, they locked her up in a room alone and only gave her a simple meal every day. Under such circumstances, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t lose weight. Caroline patted her head in heartache. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re safe now. You won¡¯t go hungry.¡± Eva grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Ling, you won¡¯t suddenly disappear, did you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline promised her, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Eva was finally relieved after receiving her assurance. She pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s eat something.¡± Caroline pulled Eva over, and the two of them walked up to Danika. ¡°This is Danika. If you want to eat something in the future, just tell her.¡± Then she introduced Eva to Danika. ¡°This is Eva, my sister who is very important to me. Danika, can you help me take care of her?¡± Danika looked at Eva, a little hesitant to speak. Eva had been too scary when she had been sent in, so even though she had be very obedient now, Danika still had a lingering fear. However, when she saw Caroline¡¯s determined and gentle eyes, Danika thought that although she had never seen this abnormal little girl in her memory, she should be really important to Caroline. Thus, although Danika had her doubts, she still agreed. Chapter 106 - 106 Well-Behaved 106 Well-Behaved Caroline¡¯s trusted people were Eva¡¯s trusted people, especially those who could provide food for Eva. Thus, Eva showed an innocent smile to Danika. ¡°Hello, Danika. I¡¯m Eva. I¡¯m a good kid. Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± Danika was immediately infected by the smile on her face, and the fear in her heart immediately lessened. She unconsciously replied, ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Then she remembered Eva saying that she was hungry, and Danika was a little annoyed. ¡°I only prepared dinner for two. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough. I have to prepare more.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the doorbell rang, and Edwin had someone bring arge table of dishes. ¡°That¡¯s too much,¡± Danika said. There were only three of them. How could they eat so much? Caroline was very satisfied. ¡°Not much, just right.¡± She turned around and saw that Eva was already salivating over the delicious-looking dishes. Even though her stomach was growling with hunger written all over her face, Eva still looked at Caroline. Without her permission, she didn¡¯t dare to sit at the dining table and snatch food. It could be seen that even though Eva¡¯s intelligence was only at the age of five, she had developed good etiquette. Caroline saw that her eyes were almost glued to the bigmb chop. ¡°Go wash your hands first.¡± Eva followed Danika to the kitchen and washed her hands. Then she sat on the chair and waited like an obedient baby. Caroline gave her half a bowl of soup. ¡°Drink this first.¡± Although Eva really wanted to eat the Lamb chop first, she still obediently picked up the bowl of soup and finished it. Caroline gave her a look of praise. ¡°Alright, you can take your favorite food.¡± Eva cheered happily, then picked up themb chop that she had been drooling over for a long time and began to eat. Danika was stunned when she saw her directly bite off arge piece of meat and stuff it into her mouth. She quickly advised, ¡°Eat slowly, be careful not to choke.¡± Eva nodded in agreement, but she didn¡¯t slow down at all. They didn¡¯t know how her mouth was so nimble, but she could finish a wholemb chop in just a few moments. Seeing Danika¡¯s shocked and worried expression, Carolineughed. ¡°Alright, Danika. Eva is not a child anymore. She can eat by herself.¡± Danika still couldn¡¯te back to her senses. ¡°Look at her. I mean, she¡¯s eating so fast and in such a hurry. Is she really okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Caroline looked at Eva¡¯s satisfied expression and was very happy. ¡°Eva¡¯s metabolism is different from ordinary people.¡± Those potions made her body stronger, and her digestive ability was also stronger, so she had never suffered from problems like choking, indigestion, and bloating, which ordinary people would have. But even so, Caroline still handed Eva half a bowl of soup from time to time and added some vegetables and fruits to her te. Although Eva only liked meat and didn¡¯t like vegetables, she would eat everything that Caroline gave her. In the end, to Danika¡¯s shock, the three of them finished the food for six or seven people, and Eva finished the food for more than five people. Seeing that all the food on the table had been cleared, Eva put down her fork and knife reluctantly. Caroline touched her round belly. ¡°You¡¯re already full. You can eat tomorrow.¡± Danika was also amazed and couldn¡¯t help but touch it. ¡°How can such a small ce hold so much food?¡± she asked. Eva didn¡¯t even try to hide when they touched her belly. She justughed. ¡°It¡¯s itchy, hahahaha.¡± Danika was a little worried after touching Eva¡¯s stomach. It was always a happy thing for a child to have a good appetite, but it was a sweet burden for the person in charge of the three meals. ¡°It seems that I still need to hire a chef at home,¡± Danika said. The newly bought vi was not small, and it took a lot of effort to take care of it daily. If she had to do it alone, she would not be able to handle it. ¡°This is what we should do.¡± Caroline handed the matter over to Danika and brought Eva to a room on the second floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you so soon, so I haven¡¯t had time to set up the room. Please make do with it for now.¡± Eva didn¡¯t have much concept of the good and bad of the environment. To her, as long as she could see Caroline, it was a happy thing no matter where she lived. She hugged Caroline and asked, ¡°Ling, you won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡± Chapter 107 - 107 Trust 107 Trust She was clearly five to six centimeters taller than Caroline, and her bones were bigger than Caroline¡¯s. However, in front of Caroline, Eva was like a big golden retriever who pounced on Caroline. Caroline stretched out her hand and patted her back. ¡°Why would I not want you?¡± ¡°But they all said you¡¯re dead.¡± Not only did those people talk about Ling¡¯s death behind her back, but they also said all sorts of bad things about her. Eva hated them very much, which was why she had sneaked out of the camp. ¡°Did they give you any trouble?¡± Caroline asked in concern. !! The information that Edwin had given her was only about what had happened after Eva had been rescued. As for what had happened to Eva in the military camp, she couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Yes, they didn¡¯t give me food and even locked me up in a small ck room.¡± The reason was that she had beaten up all the people who had spoken ill of Ling. Eva chose to ignore this matter. After all, Caroline had taught her not to fight. Caroline did not doubt Eva¡¯s words. After all, after her ident, those who were rted to her in the past would not have a good life. She had already expected this. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. No one will treat you like this in the future.¡± Caroline took out a set of clothes from the cab and let her wash up and change. Then, she tucked her under the nket. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± She patted Eva¡¯s head. Eva grabbed the quilt with both hands. ¡°Will I still see you when I wake up tomorrow?¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± And so, Eva fell asleep in a second, relieved. It was clear that she was really tired. Seeing that she was fast asleep, Caroline walked out of the room quietly and closed the door. When she came out, she saw Danika. Caroline paused for a moment. ¡°Uh, maybe we need to have a chat? It¡¯s about Eva.¡± She thought that even if she couldn¡¯t tell Danika everything, she should at least tell her about Eva. Danika shook her head. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m just a servant. You just need to tell me what I should do. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything.¡± Caroline¡¯s heart warmed. She knew that Danika probably saw through her difficulties, so she was being so considerate. ¡°You know that in my heart, you¡¯re never a servant. You¡¯re an elder who loves me.¡± The corners of Danika¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be an annoying old woman who meddles in people¡¯s affairs.¡± Although Caroline was not close to her since she was young, Danika had watched Caroline grow up. So, how could she not notice the abnormality in Caroline¡¯s behavior during this period of time? But just as Danika had said, she was a servant of the Lambert family. As long as Caroline had the Lambert¡¯s blood, she would be loyal to her forever. That was enough. Not to mention, during this period of time, the trust and feelings Caroline had given her had already proven that her choice was not wrong. Therefore, Danika would not question any of Caroline¡¯s decisions. ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask if she¡¯ll be particrly tired of eating only muffins for breakfast tomorrow. This is because there is only a rtivelyrge amount of pancake powder left in the kitchen.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s enough maple syrup, I think Eva will never get tired of it.¡± After all, Eva loved sweet food in addition to meat. ¡°That¡¯s good. We don¡¯tck maple syrup.¡± Danika let out a sigh of relief. The next morning, when Caroline woke up, the house was already filled with the sweet scent of muffins. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Eva following Danika like a little tail, beating eggs for her and passing her a te. Eva was very busy. ¡°Ling, you¡¯re up!¡± Eva heard her sounds, turned around, and called out happily. Caroline saw that there was a pile of muffins on the table, so she told Danika not to make any. ¡°Eat first. If you¡¯re not full, we can go outside and buy Eva something else to fill her stomach.¡± Danika stuck her head out of the kitchen. ¡°Are you going out today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to school, and I¡¯ll take Eva to buy some daily necessities.¡± She had just received a message from Principal Brown, saying that her application for a major transfer had been approved and she needed to go to the school to sign it. After that, as long as she passed the major examination, she could sessfully change her major. Eva drizzled a thickyer of maple syrup over the muffin. She was very happy to hear her words. ¡°Can I go out with Ling?¡± Chapter 108 - 108 A Change In Attitude 108 A Change In Attitude Ever since Caroline won the horse riding exhibition and won the other twopetitions, some of her ssmates had changed their attitudes toward her. They no longer looked down on her and treated her as an enemy. So, when she appeared on campus again, the number of people around her had obviously decreased. Caroline first brought Eva to the school canteen and ordered a bunch of food for her. ¡°Can you wait for me here for half an hour?¡± When she was done with her professional work, she would take Eva to the high school department. Although Eva¡¯s situation was different from ordinary people, Caroline still hoped that she could lead a normal girl¡¯s life after leaving the military. Before that, Eva¡¯s identity was clearly a problem. She could slowly consider this when she returned. !! Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be left behind and that she had food to eat, Eva was very obedient. ¡°Then you have toe back before I destroy this pile of things.¡± Caroline patted her head and went to the principal¡¯s office. This time, Principal Brown¡¯s attitude toward Caroline was much more respectful than the first time they met. Not only did he not make things difficult for her, but he also kindly told her the time of the major transfer examination and the things she needed to prepare. Caroline didn¡¯t show any surprise or satisfaction at his change. She didn¡¯t take the opportunity to vent her dissatisfaction either. This was how things usually were. Caroline pretended that she didn¡¯t notice the difference at all. She even thanked him from the bottom of her heart when he told her a lot of information. Principal Brown felt touched when he saw how calm Caroline was. Thest time they met, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant one. He looked down on Caroline and thought that it was ridiculous for her to transfer to the medical department. However, in less than a month, their rtionship had changed. Although Caroline was still his student, she had be one of his future female bosses. Who would dare to look down on her now and think that she was a good-for-nothing? If she was really a good-for-nothing, she would not have been chosen by Young Master Anderson, and she would not have won so many talentpetitions so easily. ¡°Then, I wish you a smooth examination.¡± Principal Brown sincerely wished her well. After all, if she was sessful, the people under her would have less trouble. ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Caroline was still thinking about Eva. After the procedures werepleted, she didn¡¯t stay any longer and left the principal¡¯s office. However, Caroline didn¡¯t expect that Eva would cause such amotion even though she had only been away for ten minutes. With food in her hands, Eva would eat her food quietly as long as no one provoked her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that a few girls would unintentionally badmouth Caroline when they were shopping at the restaurant, and Eva heard it. Due to the Anderson family¡¯s influence, they didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense in front of Caroline anymore. However, it was inevitable that they would say some nasty things behind Caroline¡¯s back. I think that b*tch must be feeling very smug now. So she¡¯s connected to the Anderson family. No wonder she dared to act so abnormally and look down on people like Irina.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also because she¡¯s good at it. With her pretty face, she actually managed to win over the young master of the Anderson family.¡± ¡°Everyone says that Young Master Anderson is hard to get close to, but even an idiot like Caroline could win him over. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that hard. Why don¡¯t we find a chance to try too?¡± ¡°But Young Master Anderson and Caroline are about to get engaged. Is this a good idea?¡± ¡°She was also engaged to Austin before, but wasn¡¯t she still poached by an adopted daughter? Hahaha, you¡¯re unfamiliar with it now. Caroline should be used to this.¡± ¡°I think Caroline should have some self-awareness. A good-for-nothing like her shouldn¡¯t be upying such a powerful Young Master Anderson. Doesn¡¯t she feel ashamed standing beside Young Master Anderson?¡± These women were all dressed up and sat on the chairs, discussing Caroline¡¯s ws as if no one was around. They kept belittling her, and Eva couldn¡¯t even eat the most delicious beef bones. Chapter 109 - 109 Beat Them Up 109 Beat Them Up Although Eva didn¡¯t know who these people were, Ling had told her before she left. In order to avoid the bad guys, Ling had be Caroline. Therefore, the person they were talking about was Ling. Eva pushed the te away and strode over to them. She sized them up and said, ¡°You bad guys are so ugly, and you dare to call others ugly? You don¡¯t know shame!¡± The few women didn¡¯t see Carolineing to school with their own eyes, so they didn¡¯t know that Eva was with Caroline. They thought that Eva was just passing by and chased her away. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s school time. Go back to your studies. Don¡¯t be a hindrance here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite to you!¡± !! ¡°Bah! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to be impolite to you!¡± Eva rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Caroline is very powerful. You guys can¡¯t evenpare to her toe. How dare you spout nonsense here?¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to find students who support Caroline in school. This is rare.¡± One of the short-haired girls stood up, only to find that she was a head shorter than Eva. She felt like she had lost a lot of dominance, so she stood up on the chair and looked down at Eva. ¡°Tell me, Caroline, that fickle woman, what did she do to make you speak for her? This is a skill that even got Young Master Anderson into her hands. She must be very powerful. We can¡¯tpare to him in this aspect.¡± As she spoke, she made a disdainful expression. Although Eva didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, she could tell that these people were insulting Caroline. To Eva, Caroline was like a god. Thus, she would never allow anyone to bully Caroline. She knew that she couldn¡¯t win the argument with these people, and Eva had always pursued the principle of not speaking too much when she could fight. Seeing the smug look on the other party¡¯s face, she squatted down and swept her leg over, sweeping them and their chairs to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream resounded throughout the restaurant, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The woman who had been swept to the ground felt that she had lost all her face today. She shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°This brat is too arrogant. Catch her and teach her a lesson!¡± Thus, the remaining three women surrounded Eva and reached out to grab her hair. However, Eva grabbed their arms and twisted them. She then pulled their ties and wrapped them around their hands. Their hands were tied into a string before they fell and rolled on the ground. ¡°Whoever is still unconvinced,e out!¡± Eva pped her hands and nced at the short-haired girl who was about to turn and run away. Her eyes froze her in ce, and she didn¡¯t dare to take another step. ¡°Who are you?¡± the short-haired girl asked Eva with a trembling body. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she stared at Eva. She suddenly said in a sharp voice, ¡°You¡¯re not a student of our school!¡± If there was such a fierce and brutal girl in the school, they would definitely know, so this girl was probably not a student from their school. ¡°Do you know what will happen to students from other schools who dare toe to our school and cause trouble? You¡¯d better release my people right now, or I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± At the mention of food, Eva immediately retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop eating!¡± No matter how much food there was, she could finish it quickly and would never put any leftovers in her pocket! The short-haired girl didn¡¯t know that Eva¡¯s IQ was only that of a five-year-old. She thought Eva was deliberately going against her. ¡°Who do you think you are! You dare to look down on our Melgen family!¡± Caroline, who rushed over, happened to hear this and immediately asked, ¡°The Melgen family, what about it?¡± Caroline had never liked Eva to fight. Thus, as soon as she saw Caroline, Eva immediately retracted her aura and turned into an obedient little sheep. She snuggled up to Caroline and reported, ¡°Ling, they¡¯re so bad. They¡¯ve been badmouthing you behind your back!¡± Caroline nced at her. ¡°So you hit them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! They hit me first!¡± Eva shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I just identally retaliated. They were too useless.¡± Chapter 110 - 110 Photographic Memory 110 Photographic Memory The short-haired girl and the others were so angry that they almost vomited blood when they heard Eva¡¯s innocent words. She was the one who provoked them first, and with her speed and strength, how could an ordinary girl have that? In the end, they were the ones who had been beaten up, and this strange woman was actually feeling aggrieved? Eva didn¡¯t care if they were angry or not. She only knew that she couldn¡¯t hold back from hitting someone again. In order not to be punished by Caroline, she could only act cute to soften Caroline¡¯s heart. Eva, who was almost 1.8 meters tall, pouted and raised a finger. ¡°I identally scratched my finger just now. It hurts. It¡¯s all their fault.¡± Caroline nced at the almost invisible red mark on her finger and thought: If you had said it anyter, the red mark would have disappeared. However, Eva was standing up for her, so Caroline didn¡¯t intend to find fault with Eva. ¡°I think you did a great job today.¡± Just as Eva was about tough, she added, ¡°But there is no second time.¡± Eva was very happy to be praised, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to herst sentence. It was also after Caroline¡¯s appearance that the few people who were badmouthing Eva found out that she was in cahoots with Caroline. No wonder she was so angry just now. However, since she had already said it, the short-haired girl could only hold on to herst bit of dignity. ¡°She beat us up to this state. How are you going to settle this score? Even if you really be thedy of the Anderson family, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡± Caroline put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°If you want to be reasonable, of course, you can. But are you sure you are really reasonable?¡± The short-haired girl took advantage of the fact that Caroline didn¡¯t hear what they said just now and shamelessly denied it. ¡°Of course. We were sitting here and doing fine. Who knows what went wrong with this woman? She suddenly rushed up and hit us?¡± Eva was displeased. ¡°You¡¯re bad. You¡¯re bad to Caroline. That¡¯s why Eva hit you!¡± From the interaction between Caroline and Eva, the short-haired girl guessed that there might be something wrong with Eva¡¯s intelligence. She asked Eva directly, ¡°You said that we were talking bad about Caroline. Then, tell me, what did we say about her just now?¡± They had thought that this fool would not remember anything, but to their surprise, Eva blinked and repeated everything they had just said without missing a word. She even remembered everyone¡¯s expressions and urately restored them. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The short-haired girl pointed at Eva in shock, seriously suspecting that she was just pretending to be weak. Caroline looked at Eva and patted her hand in admiration. Although Eva¡¯s IQ was only that of a five-year-old child, her memory was extremely strong and she had a photographic memory. However, her ability to understand was limited, so even if she remembered many things, she could not understand what they meant. If these people wanted to use this as an excuse to deny it, they would be underestimating Eva. ¡°I remember you saying that you are from the Melgen family.¡± Caroline looked at the short-haired girl. The short-haired girl¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about what kind of family can raise such a confident girl.¡± If it was the previous Caroline Lambert, her words would probably be mere words. However, when the current Caroline said these words, it had a great deterrent force. The short-haired girl gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. If you have any dissatisfaction, you cane at me!¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°You?¡± She strode forward and stood in front of the short-haired girl, looking straight at her with her brown-gray eyes. Caroline didn¡¯t say anything or do anything. She was simply staring at her from a close distance. However, the short-haired girl felt as if she was being squeezed tightly by something terrifying. A chill ran down her spine. It was as if she was going to be killed in the next second. ¡°Ha!¡± Caroline chuckled and turned to leave. The short-haired girl was like a puppet that had lost its support and sat on the ground. Caroline was too terrifying. She was not human! This was the only thought left in the short-haired girl¡¯s mind. She raised her head and saw Eva, who was acting like a littlemb in front of Caroline, suddenly turn around and make a face at her. Eva raised her thumb and pointed it at her neck as if she was threatening her. ¡®If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll cut off your neck.¡¯ Chapter 111 - 111 Accident 111 ident The short-haired girl was scared by Eva¡¯s actions and cried. Caroline felt strange when she heard the crying. She was scared and cried? She shook her head and felt that children nowadays were getting worse with each generation. As for the instigator, Eva, she seemed to havepletely forgotten about her intimidation. She pulled Caroline and said, ¡°Halfway through the meal, they ran over and said bad things about you. I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Caroline patted Eva¡¯s head. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you to a restaurant outside. What do you want to eat?¡± !! Eva tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Meat. I want to eat a lot of meat!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there now!¡± The procedure to change her major went smoothly. Even though she met with some annoying people and things, Caroline was still in a good mood. When she went downstairs, she overheard people talking about a new rotisserie outside the school that tasted good. Thus, Caroline decided to bring Eva to the rotisserie for dinner. ¡°Please help me order this, this, and this cream.¡± In the private room of the rotisserie, Caroline ordered seven to eight tes of meat. The waitress reminded her tactfully, ¡°The amount of meat for each serving in our restaurant is veryrge. If there are only two customers, you can increase or decrease the amount ording to your appetite.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for your reminder. We¡¯ll only take this much for now.¡± Caroline had already eaten breakfast, so she was not hungry. She ordered so much meat for Eva. If she really considered her appetite, she would probably have to double the amount. Eva was eating some snacks from the store. Caroline drank some water to moisten her throat. ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Caroline¡¯s phone rang when she came out of the private room. It was a text from Edwin, asking her what time she would be home from school. Caroline replied, [I¡¯m having lunch with Eva outside. I¡¯ll be back soon. Is there anything I can help you with?] [There are some things I need to confirm with you at the engagement party. It¡¯s not something urgent. We¡¯ll talk about it when you get home.] Caroline replied: [Okay.] As soon as she replied, she looked up and saw a waitress holding a tray with a tray of dishes on it. She quickly moved to the side, but she didn¡¯t expect the waitress to have the same thought as her and walk in the same direction. Thus, the two of them were still facing each other. Caroline could only move to the side, and the waitress actually moved with her. Caroline narrowed her eyes. She stood still and looked at the waitress. The waitress stopped in her tracks for a moment. Then, she turned her body slightly to the side and walked past Caroline¡¯s left side. Just as the two of them were about to cross each other, a cold light suddenly shed under the tray. Caroline¡¯s elbow shed, and the cold light was pushed back by her. The waitress was obviously stunned for a moment, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. The knife in her hand could not move an inch forward. Caroline pointed out, ¡°I heard that if a waiter smashed a te in their hand, they would have half a day¡¯s sry deducted. Miss, you don¡¯t look like a newbie. It¡¯s best to be careful. You don¡¯t want to smash a te in your hand.¡± The waitress bit her lip and finally released the force in her hand. She took a step back and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, customer. I was too rash.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all working for the workers. It¡¯s not easy for anyone.¡± Caroline¡¯s smile was bright, as if the person standing in front of her was really a waitress. She did not experience a nned assassination just now. The waitress took the tray and left in a hurry. Caroline¡¯s smile also fell. She didn¡¯t think that she could be so unlucky to have encountered an assassination in two days. The main reason was that she had brought Eva to this barbecue shop. It was clearly a spontaneous decision, but the other party had arranged a well-trained killer to wait here in such a short time. It could only mean that the opponent was very strong and was constantly watching her tracks. Caroline was a little troubled. This was the bad thing about being famous. Wherever she went, she would attract attention. So, even though she was agile, she couldn¡¯t always tell if there were any peeking eyes outside the crowd. Chapter 112 - 112 Suspicion 112 Suspicion Because there were too many people peeking at her, it was impossible to distinguish them unless the other party¡¯s eyes were very special, such as a gaze full of malice or an extremely oppressive gaze. It was different for trained killers. When the target was not close to them, they would deliberately restrain their aura and pretend to be ordinary people. Therefore, even professional criminal police officers would sometimes fall into confusion and not recognize them in a crowd. What was troublesome was that in such a shop, there were only customers. Even if Caroline recognized the other party, she did not dare to say it out loud. She was afraid that the customers would cause amotion if they knew. This would give the murderer an opportunity. Therefore, after the waitress left, the smile on Caroline¡¯s face immediately disappeared. From the reflection of the metal object, she saw that the waitress had no intention of continuing to serve the customers. Instead, she went straight to the back of the kitchen. !! Caroline changed her direction and walked toward the back kitchen. She hurriedly opened the escape stairs and saw the door leading to the back door shaking slightly. She had an idea and walked over quietly. She pressed on the back door and tried to go out to see what was going on. Suddenly, two gunshots were heard from the back door. Caroline¡¯s movements stopped. Then, she slowly backed away from the back door and turned back to the lobby on the first floor. Fifteen minutester, someone knocked on the door of Caroline¡¯s private room. ¡°Hello, police. Please cooperate with the investigation.¡± ¡°Ling!¡± Eva looked at the uniforms of these people and felt a little panicked. Caroline patted her hand from across the table andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Do you still remember what I told you?¡± Eva nodded uneasily. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± ¡°Good child.¡± Caroline gave her a thumbs up and praised her. ¡°Please leave the private room,¡± the police urged her again, and Caroline had no choice but to stand up and walk out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but before you confirm my charges, I think I have the right to ask you to be a little more polite.¡± ¡°We have just confirmed that a waitress was killed in the back alley of the store. ording to our investigation, the only person who had physical contact with her before the ident was you. Also, from the surveince camera, the contact between the two of you was not very pleasant. After that, the waitress walked into the back alley, and you followed her closely. So, the police now suspect that you are directly rted to the murder. Please cooperate with our investigation and evidence collection work.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t expect herself to be so unlucky. She just randomly picked a barbecue restaurant and she was involved in an assassination and murder case. Or perhaps, on second thought, she might have heard the word ¡®barbeque restaurant¡¯ at the school¡¯s staircase. Someone might have said it on purpose to leave an impression in her memory, so that she would subconsciously choose this barbeque restaurant when she thought about eating. ¡°Ling!¡± Eva ran out. Seeing Caroline being taken away, she almost wanted to hit them, but Caroline shook her head at her and stopped her. One of the police officers saw the two of themmunicating with their eyes and was afraid that they would secretly pass on information, so he stood in front of Caroline and blocked her view. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I believe you can see that there¡¯s something wrong with this child. I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving her alone in the store, so can you help me contact a guardian?¡± The police took a closer look at Eva and saw that the ignorance and confusion in her eyes didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Thus, they agreed to let the shop owner contact Danika and ask her toe out and take Eva home. Caroline was brought directly to the police station for questioning. ¡°Tell me about your rtionship with the deceased,¡± the police officer asked as soon as he came up. Caroline shook her head honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Today is my first time meeting her.¡± The police officer frowned. ¡°If it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve met, why did you get into a conflict?¡± Caroline shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. The corridor is so wide. Why did she have to walk in the same direction as me so many times? Considering that she was still holding something in her hand, I stopped and let her go first.¡± The police officer obviously didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°If it¡¯s just because of this conflict, why did she point a knife at you?¡± Chapter 113 - 113 Recognized 113 Recognized Caroline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m also curious about her motive, but you¡¯ll have to find out for yourself.¡± ¡°We saw from the surveince camera that you stopped the other party¡¯s actions very easily,¡± the police officer continued to ask, unwilling to give up. Caroline nodded. ¡°I learned some self-defense skills in elementary school. It¡¯s obviously useful now.¡± However, from the perspective of the experienced police officers, based on Caroline¡¯s reaction and counterattack ability, it was obvious that she had more than just learned self-defense. !! The police officer continued to ask, ¡°Then why did you chase her to the back door after the incident?¡± Caroline curled her lips. ¡°You went to a restaurant to eat and the waiter suddenly pointed a knife at you. Aren¡¯t you curious why the other party would do that? That¡¯s why I wanted to follow her and take a look.¡± The police officer frowned. ¡°What did you see after you followed her?¡± Caroline shook her head regretfully. ¡°She was very fast. I only saw her enter the kitchen. As a guest, the kitchen is the store¡¯s private area that I can¡¯t enter. So, I had to leave.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that after you chased after her, you found that the waitress had gone into the kitchen, so you gave up on following her?¡± the police officer asked. Caroline corrected him. ¡°To be precise, I saw her go to the kitchen. As for whether she really went to the kitchen, I can¡¯t be 100% sure. When I was chasing after the waitress, I had noticed that there were no surveince cameras at the back door of the barbeque shop.¡± Therefore, only the heavens and Caroline knew what had happened during this period of time. Hence, Caroline lied very frankly. The police also realized this. Although they didn¡¯t believe Caroline¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t refute her. They could only find another breakthrough. ¡°You suddenly encountered someone who wanted to use a knife to attack you, but you were very calm the whole time, right? Why didn¡¯t you try to call the police? Why did you choose to follow them?¡± Caroline was helpless too. ¡°If you were like me and had the same thing happen to you the day before, I think you wouldn¡¯t be so surprised.¡± As soon as she said this, the police were stunned. ¡°You said that you were almost assassinated yesterday? Can you exin this in detail?¡± One of the young police officers flipped through Caroline¡¯s words. When he saw Caroline¡¯s name, he suddenly realized something. ¡°You said your name is Caroline Lambert. Are you sure that¡¯s your name?¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will get my name wrong.¡± The young police officer suddenly took a deep breath and whispered something into the older police officer¡¯s ear. The older police officer looked at Caroline in shock before looking at the young police officer. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± The young police officer nodded. ¡°If the name is correct, I think this is the real person.¡± The senior police officer touched his slightly throbbing forehead. ¡°I need to ask the Chief about this and see how we should deal with it.¡± On the other side, under the instructions of the police, the store owner called Danika and told her what had happened in the store. Danika jumped up immediately. ¡°You said our miss was involved in a criminal case and was taken to the police station?¡± Upon hearing that Eva had been left alone in the store, Danika thought of Eva¡¯s uniqueness and was afraid that she would be angered in the store, so she rushed out in an apron without even changing her clothes. As a result, she happened to run into Edwin at the door. Danika¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Young Master Anderson, bad news. Caroline has been taken away.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t she say she was going to the barbeque restaurant?¡± At this moment, his subordinate suddenly informed him that Caroline was taken to the police car and headed to the police station. As for the reason, they could only follow from a distance. The police had sealed off the scene, so they only knew that it was rted to a murder case. ¡°Trash!¡± After reading the report from his men, Edwin couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Young Master Anderson, can I leave Miss Caroline¡¯s matter to you?¡± Danika looked at Caroline¡¯s fianc¨¦. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Edwin assured her. ¡°Go and pick up Eva. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± While Edwin was rushing to the police station, the senior officer went to the director¡¯s office. The director¡¯s office followed the senior officer and entered Caroline¡¯s room. ¡°Should I call you Miss Lambert, or perhaps Madam Anderson?¡± Chapter 114 - 114 No Evidence 114 No Evidence ¡°I think I¡¯d prefer you to call me Miss Lambert.¡± Caroline stood up and shook his hand. The police chief wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although your identity is special, there are indeed suspicious points, so I hope you can cooperate with our investigation.¡± ¡°That should be the case, but I¡¯ve already said what I should say.¡± Caroline wouldn¡¯t ask for any special treatment, but she would choose to hide things that would reveal her secret. The police chief flipped through Caroline¡¯s statement. The most suspicious point was why she was so calm when she was facing an assassination and didn¡¯t choose to call the police. However, considering her identity and the fact that she had just experienced an assassination yesterday, it made sense. As for what she had done to chase after the waitress, there was no surveince footage to prove it, so even if they suspected her, they had no evidence to use her of it. The police chief put down the statement. ¡°If it¡¯s verified that there¡¯s no problem with what you said, you can leave.¡± ¡°I believe that with the police¡¯s ability, you will be able to find out the truth very quickly,¡± Caroline said politely. The police chief went out of the room, and the old police officer chased after him. ¡°Chief, there must be something wrong with this woman. She¡¯s hiding something. We can¡¯t just let her go like this.¡± The police chief sighed. ¡°Franky, I know there¡¯s something wrong with her even without you telling me, but do you have any evidence?¡± Just like how Caroline had said that she had been attacked at the Anderson family¡¯s house yesterday, he did not dare to ask about the assassin¡¯s fate after the failure of the operation, or whether they had escaped or fallen into the hands of the Anderson family. If they could catch her in public doing something bad, they could still use that as an excuse to hold her back. But at the moment, they didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Miss Lambert was the one who had done it, so they could only let her go. Franky was unwilling, but he knew that the director was telling the truth. The front desk suddenly called. ¡°Chief, the young master of the Anderson family is here.¡± The chief took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The real trouble is here.¡± Edwin brought his men into the police station. After seeing the chief, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to his small talk and directly asked thewyer to present the evidence. ¡°Hello, Chief Byron. This is the surveince camera we retrieved from the department store. It just so happened to capture the victim¡¯s death. Although the video is a little unclear due to the distance, it¡¯s clear that this crime has nothing to do with Miss Lambert.¡± Thewyer took out hisptop and yed the surveince video. The video showed that after the waitress came out from the back door, she talked to a tall man. Then, the tall man took out his gun and shot the waitress twice. Both shots were aimed at the heart. It was obvious that he had a killing intent. Caroline, who was chasing after the waitress, didn¡¯t appear at the back door at all, so she could be ruled out as a suspect. ¡°Secondly, due to the police¡¯s misjudgment, my client has suffered great pressure from public opinion. Hence, I have the right to request the police to produce relevant evidence to prove my client¡¯s innocence.¡± It turned out that because the barbeque restaurant was near the school, many students ate there. After the murder, many students saw Caroline being taken away by the police in public. This scene was photographed and uploaded to the inte, immediately causing a huge uproar. In less than an hour, various versions of the reason for murder had been derived. The most supported version was about the dead waitress, who was one of Edwin¡¯s secret lovers. Caroline found out about it before the engagement, so she brought her men to the waitress to teach her a lesson. However, she identally killed someone. The store owner was so angry that he called the police, and Caroline was arrested. When the police chief saw the spections on the inte, he could not help but feel even more troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were too rash in this matter. We will reveal the truth.¡± Edwin nced at him. ¡°Since she¡¯s no longer a suspect, can I take her away?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The police chief looked at Franky and signaled him to bring Caroline out. Franky looked at how respectful the chief was to Young Master Anderson and felt a little upset. However, he also knew that if even the chief had to be respectful to him, he, as a small police officer, would not have the strength to resist. Franky opened the door of the interrogation room and said to Caroline, ¡°You can leave now.¡± Chapter 115 - 115 Cleared of Suspicion 115 Cleared of Suspicion Caroline didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by this result. She stood up and loosened her limbs. The chair in the interrogation room was too hard. After sitting on it for more than half an hour, she felt that her legs were not as nimble as before. She walked out of the interrogation room. When she passed by Franky, she heard him mumble, ¡°A rich man like you shouldn¡¯t go to these civilian shops next time. Otherwise, if something happens, ordinary people can¡¯t afford the loss.¡± Caroline stopped in her tracks and looked at the senior officer. It seemed like her intuition was right. This senior officer named Franky seemed to have a bad opinion of her from the beginning. Caroline ran her fingers through her hair and said in a light tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s aw that states that I can¡¯t go to those stores, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Officer Franky. Rather than caring about where a rich woman like me is eating, you might as well spend more time tracking down the murderer. I think that¡¯s your job.¡± !! Franky only mumbled casually, but he didn¡¯t expect Caroline¡¯s hearing to be so good that she actually heard him. After being exposed by Caroline, Franky¡¯s face turned red and he said stiffly, ¡°You said that this is our Police Department¡¯s job, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry, Miss Lambert.¡± Caroline chuckled and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. She walked out and saw Edwin standing in the middle of the police station lobby. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The moment Edwin saw her, his eyes lit up. He walked up to her quickly and sized her up from head to toe before letting out a sigh of relief. Caroline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just implicated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Edwin looked at her with a heart full of guilt. He originally thought that by keeping her under his wing, he could protect her from harm. However, it was clear that he had underestimated the ambitions of some people. Instead, it caused them to have ideas about Caroline, causing them to target her time and time again. Caroline shook her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Edwin clenched his fist and looked at her in confusion. Caroline shook her head slightly, indicating that she would talk about itter. ¡°Get the surveince footage of me and the waitress in the shop today and destroy it.¡± Edwin guessed that she might have discovered something, and it was likely rted to the person she was going against, so he stopped asking and turned to pressure the police to get the surveince video and destroy it. Under Edwin¡¯s watchful eyes, the police chief personally drafted a statement of the case and published the scene of the victim¡¯s death on the official ount. He also stated that Caroline had nothing to do with this matter and that the police station only asked her to assist in the investigation because she had previously contacted the victim. Because of the surveince video, many people believed that Caroline was innocent after reading the statement. But at the same time, there were also a few people who saw something different. For example, the fact that the police could find relevant evidence in such a short period of time and step forward to correct Caroline¡¯s case meant that the Anderson family must have stepped in. It meant that the Anderson family still valued this futuredy. Even though she was involved in strange things every two or three days, there were no sounds of Caroline being despised. As for the masterminds behind the scenes, they were only concerned about one thing. ¡°This Miss Lambert, are you sure she¡¯s really Miss Lambert?¡± ¡°Our people have just gone to the hospital to extract her personal information. Although the DNAparison results are not out yet, from her age, appearance, blood type, and physical changes, she is indeed the youngdy of the Lambert family.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s strange.¡± The person behind the scenes looked at Caroline¡¯s information on theputer, and his eyes lingered on her appearance for a few seconds. He had to admit that this delicate youngdy from the Lambert family did look quite simr to that person. ¡°However, there is indeed a huge difference between the two of them in terms of energy. Luo Ling Pritz had participated in a lot of inhuman training since she was young, and she had been on the battlefield for many years, so her eyes unconsciously carried a sense of fierceness. On the other hand, this Miss Lambert is obviously a timid girl who doesn¡¯t have her own opinions.¡± ¡°Just from the photo, even if the two of them look 70-80% simr, it is impossible to mix them up. So this Miss Lambert shouldn¡¯t be rted to that person.¡± Chapter 116 - 116 Probing Conjecture 116 Probing Conjecture ¡°Could it really be a coincidence?¡± the person behind the scenes muttered. That¡¯s right, that person really died in front of their eyes. Her body was cremated, so it was impossible for her to be resurrected. Of course, if the person behind the scenes saw the photo taken by Caroline and not the original body, he would not be so sure. Meanwhile, in the car, Caroline and Edwin were also discussing today¡¯s assassination. ¡°The group of people that appeared today is not the same group of people that appeared yesterday,¡± Caroline said with certainty. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Edwin frowned. Caroline nodded her head in affirmation. ¡°They¡¯re probably after Eva.¡± She had thought about it. ording to the way those people exterminated the weeds and uprooted the roots, as long as it was rted to her, even if Eva was only a five-year-old girl, she would be under strict surveince. So, they probably received the news as soon as Eva left the shelter. Caroline had guessed that Eva¡¯s identity would attract their attention, but she didn¡¯t expect them to act so quickly. It was only the second day after she brought Eva to her side, and they had already started to probe her. Now that Eva was back, Caroline obviously wouldn¡¯t ignore her. Thus, Edwin was curious. ¡°How are you going to deal with this?¡± Caroline shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll treat it coldly. Anyway, as your fianc¨¦e, I¡¯ve already suffered a lot of idents. What happened today can be treated as a trap set by one of your admirers. Treat it as a continuation of what happened yesterday.¡± As for those people, they could investigate if they wanted to. In any case, her current body was Caroline Lambert, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of being investigated. The real Miss Lambert had never set foot in the capital in her eighteen years of life, nor had she evere into contact with the capital¡¯s Luo Ling Pritz. Now that she had the support of the Anderson family, no matter how suspicious those people were of her, as long as she was physically Caroline Lambert, they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. Therefore, not only did she not need to hide, but she also had to appear with Eva. Edwin thought for a moment. With Eva¡¯s strength and how much she valued Caroline, bringing her along would be a form of personal protection for Caroline. After all, even though the bodyguards he trusted were very capable, they were all male bodyguards. Caroline was a girl, and she didn¡¯t like to be tied down, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for the bodyguards to follow her too closely. In fact, they might not be as effective as Eva. Edwin made up his mind to find a chance to talk to Eva in private and train her. However, he didn¡¯t need to tell Caroline about this. She probably didn¡¯t want to use Eva. Instead, she wanted Eva to be a normal girl. ¡°Edwin,¡± Caroline suddenly called out his name in a serious tone. ¡°Do you really have nothing to ask me? It¡¯s about the abnormality of my body and about Eva.¡± Edwin shuddered. He first checked if the security ss in the car was tightly shut before looking at Caroline. ¡°I¡¯ve said it once before, and it¡¯s still the same answer now. When you feel that you can trust mepletely, then tell me your answer. I have enough patience. I believe that I can wait for that day.¡± Caroline¡¯s hand on her knee twitched. She looked at Edwin who trusted herpletely and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edwin, please give me a little more time. When I¡¯m sure that we can really face all the storms in the future together, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± In the vi, Danika had already taken Eva home, but Eva was clearly in a bad mood. Eva didn¡¯t even look at the delicious cake that Danika had ced in front of her. She stared at the door and asked, ¡°When can Linge back?¡± When she was in the military, she had heard that Ling had been captured and disposed of in secret. Eva didn¡¯t know what secret meant, but she knew that it was because Ling had been captured that she couldn¡¯t find her. Those days were too dark for Eva, so she was very worried that Caroline would be taken away again. Even though Carolineforted her and said that she would return soon, Eva was still very anxious. Suddenly, the door opened, and Eva jumped up from her chair. Chapter 117 Pampering Chapter 117 Pampering "Ling!" Eva pounced on Caroline and knocked her down. If it wasn''t for Edwin who supported her, the two of them would have fallen to the ground. Edwin furrowed his brows. He looked at Eva, who was even taller than Caroline, but was rubbing against Caroline''s body like a child. He felt that she was an eyesore, not to mention that she had almost knocked Caroline over. He reached out to push Eva away, but before he could, a hand reached out and hugged Eva. Caroline''s helpless and heartbroken voice could be heard. "Alright, it''s fine now. I said that I''ll be back soon. Look, I''m back now." Eva''s childish face was red, and her eyes were filled with tears. "I know you''ll never lie to me, but I''m still afraid that those bad people won''t let youe back." Caroline took out her handkerchief and helped her wipe her tears. "If that''s the case, I''ll definitely find a way to get someone to send you a letter and ask you toe and save me." Eva clenched her fists. "Yes, I''ll definitely beat them up and save you!" Caroline kept her handkerchief. "So, with Eva around, I''m not afraid or worried at all." Eva, who was trusted, was ted. She hugged Caroline and spun two rounds. Under Edwin''s increasingly gloomy gaze, she finally let go of Caroline. Then, she cheered and pounced on the dessert that Danika had just brought out. "Wow, this is too delicious!" Eva stuffed a big mouthful into her mouth with satisfaction, then puffed up her cheeks and looked at Danika with satisfaction. Obviously, Danika was also very happy that her food could be eaten up with a satisfied look. "Isn''t it too sweet? Do you need a cup of ck tea?" "It''s not sweet, it''s just right." Eva shook her head like a doll, and then she put on a small pleading expression. "Then can I eat one more piece?" "Why are you so calctive with a child?" 11:02 Edwin disagreed. "Eva may look like a child, but she''s not really a child." Danika couldn''t help but say, "I made an entire cake. You can eat as much as you want." Caroline shook her head. "Desserts can''t be eaten like rice. Otherwise, you won''t be able to eat dinnerter." Although Eva was a little greedy, she still listened to Caroline. Thus, when she heard Caroline say that, she quickly covered her mouth and said, "I''ll only eat one more piece." Caroline pointed at her and received an innocent smile from Eva. She felt helpless and amused. Although Eva''s IQ was only at the level of a five-year-old, she was still very smart. You couldn''t bear to teach her. However, Caroline was already used to it, so she only nudged her lightly and did not intend to take it seriously. Just when Caroline turned around and wanted to ask Edwin if he wanted to stay for dinner, she saw Edwin looking at her with a resentful expression. Caroline was confused. "What''s wrong?" Why did he have such an expression? Edwin''s tone carried a tinge of jealousy that he himself didn''t realize. "Although I know Eva''s situation is a little special, you''re too kind to her. It was much better than mine." Caroline was stunned for a moment before she realized what he meant. She was a little surprised. "Why are you so calctive with a child?" Edwin disagreed. "Eva may look like a child, but she''s not really a child." She was a very powerful human-shaped weapon. Not only was she very effective against enemies, but she was also a problem for him. Caroline was puzzled. "But she''s just a child." "You''re only a few years older than her," Edwin reminded her tactfully. Therefore, there was no need to act as if they were raising a daughter. Even if she was really their biological daughter, there was no need to dote on her to this extent. After all, the Anderson family had never pampered their children. Even George, although they indulged in his actions, had still been treated ruthlessly when it was necessary. When he thought about children, an image of ''little Caroline'' suddenly appeared in his mind. It was a replica of the little girl in his memory, but even younger. When he thought of her little face and the way she called him ''Dad'', Edwin''s slightly disdainful heart changed its attitude. If this was his daughter, he wouldn''t mind doting on her a little more. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: The Past Chapter 118: The Past Thank you readers! Caroline didn¡¯t know that Edwin¡¯s thoughts had drifted away. Hearing his words, she subconsciously thought, ¡®I¡¯m ten years older than Eva. Strictly speaking, we¡¯re of two generations, so it¡¯s not a problem to raise Eva like a daughter.¡¯ However, this body of hers was only two to three years older than Eva, so she couldn¡¯t say these words out loud. Caroline could only say, ¡°Eva is a very well-behaved child. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Back then, when she was still a greenhorn, she had followed a small team on a mission. After sessfully rescuing Eva, she had won Eva¡¯s trust. Just as the two of them were about to escape from the base, the crazy professor saw that the matter had been leaked and that his n had been destroyed. In his despair, he wanted to detonate the explosives buried in the base and die with everyone. !! After receiving the news, Caroline handed Eva over to herpanions and told them to escape as soon as possible. She returned to the control room, ready to take control of the professor and intercept the explosionmand. Although the professor was not strong, he was very cunning. When he saw Carolineing to the control room from the surveince screen, he activated all the mechanisms to dy her. Caroline spent a lot of effort to break in and managed to destroy the detonator a few seconds before the explosion. She sessfully stopped the explosion. This action hadpletely infuriated the professor, so he destroyed all the machines in the control room andpletely locked the door, locking Caroline inside. Seeing the professor¡¯s smug look, Caroline shot him in the head. The second before the professor died, he smashed a reagent bottle containing a strong poison. The second the ss shattered on the ground, a strong smell surged out. In less than three seconds, Caroline felt a strong sense of dizziness and fell to the ground. She thought she was going to die here, but just a second before she lost consciousness, the door of the control room suddenly opened and Eva appeared. A little girl peeked in from outside the door. Caroline gritted her teeth and let out herst roar. ¡°Eva, run!¡± This poisonous gas was too domineering. Caroline didn¡¯t want Eva to die here when she saved with so much difficulty. However, Eva was unmoved. She walked in, held one of her feet with both hands, and pulled her out of the control room. Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock for a moment before she lost consciousness. Later, when she woke up, she learned from her teammates that she had run back to the control room after handing Eva over to them. The next second, Eva had broken free from her teammates¡¯ arms and chased after her. Just as her teammates were about to give chase, the crazy professor activated the mechanism, and the corridor suddenly copsed, blocking their way. Her teammates had no choice but to retreat ording to the original instructions. All the surveince cameras in the base had been destroyed by the professor, so they didn¡¯t know how Eva found Caroline in the control room and dragged her out of the base in her little girl¡¯s body. Of course, after the test, it was discovered that she had great strength, which more or less resolved some of the doubts of the crowd. After that, Caroline asked Eva why she had gone back to save her. Eva¡¯s answer was very straightforward. ¡°Because you said you were going to take me out of the base to y.¡± It was just a casual promise, but Eva remembered it in her heart. She even ran back to bring Caroline out of the base for this reason. Caroline didn¡¯t know what to feel, but looking at Eva¡¯s eyes, she really treated Eva as her younger sister, and the two of them became closer. If it wasn¡¯t for the uniqueness of Eva¡¯s body and Caroline¡¯splicated background, she would have adopted Eva into the Pritz family. Later on, she was betrayed, and the Pritz family waspletely annihted. Caroline was even d that she didn¡¯t adopt Eva. Otherwise, she would probably be punished too. However, because she was too close to Caroline, even though Eva¡¯s IQ was only five or six years old, she still couldn¡¯t escape the exclusion and cold treatment of those people. Caroline didn¡¯t believe that with their manpower and resources, they couldn¡¯t find Eva after she escaped from the military camp. After all, even Edwin could find her so quickly.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Ridicule Chapter 119: Ridicule Thank you readers! There was only one exnation left. The other party knew where Eva was and might even be using Eva as bait to lure out some of her forces. So, as soon as Edwin picked her up, she was met with these annoying probes the next day. Unfortunately, they probably didn¡¯t expect that this bait would really work, but the person they attracted was Miss Lambert, who had nothing to do with the Pritz family or even the military. Now, it was those people who were in a dilemma. Even if there was a clear distinction between the business world and the military, the Anderson family¡¯s status and power were still there. They had to consider whether it was worth it to go against the Anderson family for Eva. From the looks of it, the marriage agreement with the Anderson family was indeed a life-saving charm for her. !! Caroline looked at Edwin. This man had already guessed many things, but he was still willing to use the Anderson family to shelter her from the wind and rain. How could she not be moved by such a sacrifice? She took a step forward and hugged Edwin. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although these words didn¡¯t carry much weight, she still wanted to thank him sincerely. Edwin was still in shock that Eva had saved Caroline¡¯s life. He looked at Eva, who had smeared her face with cake, and thought that he would be more lenient to her in the future on ount of this favor. However, he didn¡¯t expect Caroline to hug him the next second. He subconsciously hugged her with both hands. Then, he heard Caroline say ¡®thank you¡¯. He thought for a moment and understood what Caroline meant. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t want to hear you say that to me,¡± Edwin lowered his head and whispered in her ear. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Caroline rubbed her head on his shoulder. She knew that a simple ¡®thank you¡¯ didn¡¯t mean much. ¡°But this is the only way I can thank you.¡± It was also what she really wanted to say to him. ¡°No, I think you have other ways to thank me.¡± Edwin let go of her. Caroline didn¡¯t look up, so she didn¡¯t see the teasing smile on his face. She tilted her head and said, ¡°What other ways? just tell me. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Edwin whispered something into his ear, and Caroline was stunned for a moment. Then, her ears turned red and she hit his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Edwin clutched his shoulder and hissed helplessly. ¡°You were the one who said that I could make any request. Even if you¡¯re not willing, you don¡¯t have to use so much strength.¡± In fact, Caroline regretted it the moment she attacked. After all, her original body was considered strong among girls. In addition, she had consciously increased her strength training during this period of time. So, even if she didn¡¯t deliberately use her strength, her casual attacks were heavy. However, seeing the ¡®it¡¯s all your fault¡¯ look on Edwin¡¯s face, Caroline retracted her hand and snorted. ¡°Serves you right. You wanted to see me make a fool of myself.¡± He was clearly a very upright and proper person before, but after getting together, it was as if his true nature had been exposed, and he had be glib-tongued. Edwin didn¡¯t dare to tease her too much, so he could only admit defeat. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have made such a joke.¡± Edwin¡¯s serious apology made Caroline feel ufortable. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t joke. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again,¡± she said unhappily. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed the corner of his mouth. To Edwin¡¯s surprise, she showed a rare childish side and stuck out her tongue at him. Edwinughed out loud. He was about to put his hand on Caroline¡¯s arm, but Caroline dodged him like a loach. ¡°From the looks of it, you obviously don¡¯t n to stay for dinner tonight. It¡¯s gettingte, you should go home.¡± In terms of agility, Edwin was naturally no match for Caroline, so he could only watch as she walked up to the second floor with light steps. Heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re clearly a naughty little girl.¡± Eva, who was in the entertainment room on the second floor, poked her head out when she heard themotion. She saw Caroline and noticed that her left ear was red. ¡°Ling, did a bug bite your ear?¡± Caroline thought of the words ¡®kiss me¡¯ that Edwin whispered into her ear. She stopped in her tracks and touched her earlobe subconsciously. ¡°Yes, I was bitten by a puppy.¡± It was a little dog named Edwin.. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Discovery Chapter 120: Discovery Thank you readers! Although Edwin really wanted to stay and have dinner with Caroline, he really didn¡¯t have the time. Even though Caroline looked very rxed, what happened today still sounded an rm for him. Caroline¡¯s enemy was much stronger than he had imagined, and they were more ruthless than he was. Just to test the waters, they shot a professionally trained person on the street without hiding their tracks. It could be said that he didn¡¯t care about the police station or the Anderson family at all. Since Edwin had already decided to keep Caroline under his wing and protect her, there was no reason for him to back down. Many things had to be re-arranged, including the security around Caroline. Every task required time and effort, so Edwin could only leave Caroline¡¯s home unwillingly. !! At the same time, Caroline was also thinking about this question. Originally, she had thought that she would have more time to prepare and slowly increase her strength, but Eva¡¯s appearance had clearly rmed and attracted their attention, so she had to speed up her pace. Right now, the most pressing issue for her was still money. Caroline thought for a moment. After Eva and Danika fell asleep that night, she changed her clothes and left the vi. In a car not far away, Oleg was watching the people testing the machine. Suddenly, he saw a red shadow sh on the screen. He immediately became alert and picked up the walkie-talkie to give orders, ¡°There¡¯s something unusual in the vi. Did you see anyone break in?¡± After Edwin returned home tonight, he decided to increase the security around Caroline. Hence, he ordered a thermal imaging device to be ced around the vi. This way, as long as there was a living object approaching the vi, they would be able to detect it regardless of whether it was day or night. As soon as the device was set up, they immediately noticed the problem and paid attention to it. The red shadow was too fast, and Oleg and the others didn¡¯t have time to see if it was a human or an animal. The bodyguards who were on duty outside the vi immediately took action, but Caroline was too fast. They couldn¡¯t catch her figure at all. They immediately reported the situation to Edwin and asked if they wanted to enter the vi to check the situation. Edwin was still dealing with some matters. After receiving the call, he immediately stood up from his chair. In view of the calm and quiet vi, Edwin was worried, but he couldn¡¯t let his men rush in. After thinking for three seconds, he decided to call Caroline first. Caroline knew that Edwin had arranged security guards outside her vi, so she deliberately avoided them. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Edwin would be so cautious to the extent that he even used thermal imaging. In the face of technology, no matter how powerful Caroline was, no matter how agile her movements were, she would still be captured by the machine. She had just left the vi area when Edwin¡¯s call came in. The vibration of the phone was pressed against her thigh. Caroline hesitated for a moment before she went to a quiet ce to answer the call. On the other side, every beep from the phone made Edwin feel that it was exceptionally long. Just before the call was about to be hung up, the other side finally answered. ¡°Edwin?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice was heard. Edwin¡¯s tensed heart finally rxed. ¡°It¡¯s me, Caroline.¡± Caroline heard his breathing sound a little abnormal. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t pick up the phone, so I was a little worried.¡± Edwin couldn¡¯t tell her that he had just detected an abnormal situation because he had made a huge decision to install the thermal imaging device. He hadn¡¯t had the time to tell Caroline about it in detail, so he was afraid that she would think that he had monitored her too much. When Caroline heard this, she thought that he was scared by what happened today, so she did not dare to tell him that she had sneaked out to do some dangerous things. She could only vaguely say, ¡°I was dealing with some things just now, so I couldn¡¯t pick up your call in time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s all good.¡± Edwin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote at night.¡± Just as Caroline was about to say something, a car suddenly drove toward her. Caroline quickly hid her phone in her clothes.. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Deject Chapter 121: Deject Thank you readers! On the other side, Edwin only heard the faint sound of the car and didn¡¯t pay any attention to this small movement. Caroline heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them expressed their concern for each other and said good night before hanging up. Caroline couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Edwin was good in every way, but he was just a little too clingy. ¡°Don¡¯t go in to check first. It should be a small animal or something.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Oleg replied. At this moment, the car that passed by Caroline also passed by Oleg. The sound of the car passed through the phone and reached Edwin¡¯s ears, suddenly provoking his sensitive nerves. Caroline lived in a high-end residential area. The vis were quite far apart from each other and were also far from the road. Logically speaking, Caroline shouldn¡¯t be able to hear the sound of a car when she was at home. However, he did hear it just now. Even though the sound was very faint, it was indeed the sound of a car passing by. Upon realizing this, Edwin lost his calm. In order to prevent any mistakes, he first confirmed with Oleg. ¡°In the past three minutes, have there been any vehicles approaching the vi?¡± The car was a huge target, so it was impossible to miss it. ¡°It¡¯s been three minutes, and no cars have approached the vi tonight,¡± said Oleg with certainty. Under such circumstances, there was only one possibility. Caroline was no longer in the vi. Edwin closed his eyes and tightened his grip on the microphone. He almost blurted out, ¡°Trash!¡± There were so many people there, and they didn¡¯t even know when Caroline disappeared. However, the current situation was unclear. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened. Under the circumstances where a strong enemy was eyeing them covetously, the fewer people who knew about Caroline¡¯s abnormality, the better. Thus, Edwin could only suppress his anger and not let it out. The only good thing was that from Caroline¡¯s tone, she was probably not threatened. Hence, she should be safe now. Edwin stared at the call history. He had to admit that he was a little angry at Caroline for acting on her own. But when he thought back to his conversation with Caroline, he realized that she didn¡¯t lie to him. She just kept it a secret. After realizing this, Edwin¡¯s anger disappeared and was reced by a little frustration. Caroline didn¡¯t trust himpletely. That was why she hid it from him. Edwin sat in his chair in a daze for a long time, then he called Oleg. ¡°Remove all the thermal imaging devices around the house.¡± Before Caroline fully trusted him, it was inappropriate to install the thermal imaging device at this time. He was afraid that it would cause Caroline to be disgusted. It took a whole night to set up the machine, but Edwin canceled it with a single sentence. However, since Edwin was the boss, they could only do as he said, so they could only let the equipment be dismantled withoutint. Edwin looked at his phone for a long time. He struggled for a while but still wanted to call Caroline again. She must have sneaked out in the middle of the night to deal with something dangerous. If his phone call distracted her, she would be in danger. But not calling her didn¡¯t mean that Edwin¡¯s heart could calm down. Helplessly, he changed his clothes and drove to Caroline¡¯s vi to meet with Oleg. Oleg didn¡¯t know that there was a big mistake in tonight¡¯s mission, so he was surprised to see Edwin here sote. ¡°Sir, are you looking for Miss Caroline?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± Edwin shook his head. He could only be at ease when Caroline returned safely. Not knowing what was going on, when Oleg saw Edwin waiting outside with a frown on his face, he thought that he was sick from missing Caroline, but he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb Caroline¡¯s sleep in the middle of the night. He sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t understand what kind of magic Caroline had to be able to bewitch Edwin to this extent. She was truly a femme fatale! Oleg¡¯s dissatisfaction with Caroline increased by another level, but now that Edwin had set his eyes on her, and they were going to have an engagement ceremony in two days, it was already a foregone conclusion. He couldn¡¯t say anything more. Caroline didn¡¯t know what happened outside her vi. She didn¡¯t know that Edwin was so sharp that he could determine that she wasn¡¯t in the vi with just a small w.. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Old Customer Chapter 122: Old Customer Thank you readers! After Caroline left the vi area, she hailed a taxi and went to an old neighborhood. Then, she changed her route a few times and finally stopped in front of a house. The time was now half past twelve. Caroline had been waiting there for more than fifteen minutes before the target finally appeared. The tall man, who reeked of alcohol, was a little weak. He opened the door with his key and was about to close the door when a hand suddenly patted his shoulder from behind. The man was so frightened that he shrieked. The helmet in his hand quickly slipped back. Fortunately, Caroline knew that he was not an honest person, so she was prepared. She grabbed his hand and twisted it. Then, she pushed him into the house and closed the door with her leg. The man was pushed to the entrance and could not move. A voice came from behind him, ¡°Hey, Will Sr. Long time no see.¡± The man was pushed to the entrance and could not move. A voice came from behind him, ¡°Hey, Will Sr. Long time no see.¡± The familiar movements and voice brought him back to that afternoon. Will Sr.¡¯s pupils shrank for a moment before he blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s L, you witch!¡± ¡°It seems like your brain hasn¡¯t beenpletely eaten by alcohol?¡± Caroline released her grip and took a few steps back to lean against the wall. She was in a position where she could attack or retreat at will. Will Sr., who had regained his freedom, shook his numb hand and muttered a few words in dissatisfaction, ¡°After all, it¡¯s my first time meeting such a tough woman like you. I can¡¯t forget you even if I want to.¡± The lights in the room were off. Even though the switch was in will Sr.¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯t dare to reach out to turn it on. The only light in the room was from the streetmp outside. Caroline was hiding behind the light. So when will Sr. looked up, he could only see a vague outline. Caroline¡¯s sudden appearance in his house made will Sr. wary. He touched the shoe cab at the entrance with one hand. He had hidden a gun there, and he only hoped that if the witch in front of him wanted to do something to him, he would still have time to take out the gun to save himself. Before that, he couldn¡¯t act rashly before Caroline showed more hostility. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he would allow Caroline to break into his house at will. Thus, even though he was afraid, he still warned her, ¡°L, you have crossed the line today.¡± His trading ce had always been in the store. He was only responsible for making and selling these guns. He never cared what those people did with the guns after they bought them. No customers had evere to his house. After Caroline heard it, she apologized perfunctorily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a little urgent. I can¡¯t show my face in the shop now, so I can onlye to visit you in the middle of the night.¡± Her words didn¡¯t make will Sr. rx. Instead, he became even more nervous. ¡°If you want to ce an order, you can send me a message directly. You don¡¯t have toe all the way here.¡± He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this inexplicable matter. However, things did not go as he wished. Caroline made the trip here not to buy more weapons. ¡°Old Will, it¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush with you. I¡¯m here today because I have a coboration to discuss with you. You should still have some orders, right?¡± Will Sr.¡¯s pupils contracted for a moment, then he yed dumb and said, ¡°I, Will Sr., have some reputation, so I naturally have a lot of orders on hand.¡± Caroline looked at him with a half-smile and said, ¡°Old Will, a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. You know that the contract I¡¯m talking about and the contract you¡¯re talking about are not the same.¡± Will Sr. still didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Caroline immediately reported a series of numbers. He panicked for a moment and immediately grabbed the gun at the entrance and pointed it at Caroline. His voice was a little nervous. ¡°As expected of the famous hacker, L. You can even capture such secret information. Tell me, why did youe to find me today?¡± Even with a gun pointed at her, Caroline was still very calm. She didn¡¯t even move. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have something to cooperate with you on.¡± After she said this, she paused and added, ¡°And you better put away your gun. I hate it when people point their guns at me.¡± Will Sr. gritted his teeth and sized Caroline up for a while. After confirming that she had no ill intentions, he put down his gun unwillingly. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t know why you came to me, but this can only be considered as a part-time job. I might not be able to meet your requirements.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Caroline shrugged. ¡°Because I¡¯m in need of money now.¡±. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: The Mission Chapter 123: The Mission Will Sr. was a little surprised that Caroline was so honest. ¡°I thought that someone like you wouldn¡¯t be short of money.¡± After all, with her superb hacking skills, it would be too easy for her to make money. Thank you readers! ¡°I need a faster way to make money.¡± There were only a few ways for hackers to earn money. They could either participate in somepetitions or take on some missions to earn somemission, but the amount wasn¡¯t very high. If it was just for daily expenses, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If she wanted to umte arge amount of wealth in a short time, she had to take risks. Although hackers were mysterious and powerful, and coulde and go freely on the inte, there was no invincible person in the world. Even as a hacker, if she seriously touched or threatened the interests of some people, then as ¡®L,¡¯ she would inevitably be besieged and intercepted on arge scale. Caroline still had too many things that she needed to use this identity toplete. Hence, she did not want to take the risk. After thinking about it, the only way for her to earn money quickly andplete the task on her own was to be a bounty hunter. The reason why she had asked Will Sr. for help was because she had investigated Will Sr. in advance to ensure her safety when she had purchased the gun thest time. She knew that he had made use of the convenience of selling guns to umte a group of connections. He had also secretly acted as a middleman to help introduce somemission-based businesses. Seeing that Will Sr. was still frowning and on guard, Caroline had no choice but to reveal her bottom line. ¡°I believe you know about my abilities. As for missions, I won¡¯t ept them just like that.¡± After all, she had received a formal military education. Caroline had a strong sense of moral honor. Therefore, even if she was in a hurry and was in dire need of money, she would not kill the innocent. ¡°You have to know that high rewards mean high risks. No matter what kind of danger happens during the mission, even if you lose your life, it¡¯s verymon. ¡± Since Caroline was able to find his house, it showed her determination. Although he could tell from the two encounters that this woman was undoubtedly capable, as this was his first time working with her, Will Sr. decided to put the ugly words out in the open. He didn¡¯t want to be med if something went wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the rules.¡± Caroline herself grew up in a sea of fire and knives, so she would not be so naive to think that money was so easy to earn. Will Sr. nodded nomittally at Caroline¡¯s words. Many neers who entered this industry were full of confidence at the beginning, but only god knew what the truth was. He quickly filtered through the recent bounty missions in his mind. ¡°There¡¯s a mission here that suits your requirements. A client has issued a mission to find a lost gem.¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°Search?¡± Will Sr. corrected his statement, ¡°That¡¯s what we say.¡± His left hand made a fishing motion. Caroline understood immediately. It meant that the client already knew the whereabouts of the gemstone, but they couldn¡¯t get it through official channels. So, they could only try to get it from the bounty hunters to see if they could steal it through illegal channels. Caroline only cared about one thing. ¡°How much is themission?¡± Will Sr. gestured a number with his hand. Caroline was shocked. ¡°That high?¡± Will Sr. exined, ¡°First of all, that thing is very valuable to begin with. Second, the security of the ce where it is now is very tight. It¡¯s difficult to evene into contact with it, let alone bring it out.¡± It was also because of this that the client would raise themission again and again. Many bounty hunters were envious of themission, but when they saw the difficulty of the mission, they retreated. Caroline thought for a moment. This mission was worth a try. ¡°Send me the relevant information. I¡¯ll let you know if I have any news.¡± ¡°Other than that, do you have any stock on hand now?¡± Will Sr. was a little surprised. ¡°The goods fromst time were cleared so quickly?¡± What exactly did this woman do? There were so many guns and a big bag of ammunition, and they were cleared so quickly? Could it be that there¡¯s a team behind her? But in their line of work, the taboo was curiosity, so even if Will Sr. was very curious, he could only restrain himself and ask this question. In reality, she didn¡¯t even use a single bullet. However, for someone like Caroline who was used to dealing with weapons since young, she always felt very insecure without a weapon on her. Therefore, it was always a good thing to have more weapons when she had the chance.. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Blocking Chapter 124: Blocking Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! Caroline ignored Will Sr.¡¯s question and ordered, ¡°If you have an M17, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little more expensive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at picking.¡± Will Sr. secretly rolled his eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s an M17, I do have two in my hands. One of them has already been confirmed as a customer, so I can¡¯t give it to you. The other two are still in the process of being replicated, and the finished product will only be out in a few days.¡± Caroline made a prompt decision. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the remaining three. I¡¯ll also take a set of spare parts. Name your number.¡± Will Sr. did some mental calctions and reported the amount. It was almost double the military¡¯s purchase price, but the military¡¯s purchase price followed the principle of quantity superiority, so it was normal for the price to be much lower. Caroline took out her phone and fiddled with it. Will Sr.¡¯s ount received the payment. Seeing how forthright she was and how she didn¡¯t look like she was short of money, Will Sr. couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. At the same time, he had an idea in his heart. It seemed that this woman didn¡¯tck small amounts of money. She onlycked big amounts of money. He was even more curious about Caroline¡¯s background, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to find out more. After all, the more powerful a person was, the stronger their domain awareness would be. When Caroline left Will Sr.¡¯s house, it was already past 1 0¡¯clock. She let out a sigh of relief, pulled down the brim of her hat, and looked back at the door of Will Sr.¡¯s house. She knew that the old man must be secretly watching her through the peephole behind the door. Caroline didn¡¯t mind Will Sr.¡¯s cautiousness. Or rather, the more cautious he was, the more at ease she was. She adjusted the cor of her coat and walked out of this rather dpidated neighborhood with light steps. She came to a main road and was about to turn another corner before calling for a taxi. Three men in rogues walked toward her with wine bottles in their hands. The red-haired man¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Caroline. Although she was wearing a hat and a mask, and he couldn¡¯t see what she looked like, her straight and well-proportioned legs under the leather jacket and her slim waist were enough to attract people. More importantly, she was all alone now. He whistled frivolously. ¡°Hey, little girl, you¡¯re here alone sote. Are you too lonely to sleep?¡± The moment he opened his mouth, the other two men immediately looked at Caroline. They sized up her body without any restraint, and their eyes gradually revealed a lecherous light. The three of them must have done a lot of simr things before, so after a brief eye contact, they threw the empty bottles on the grass by the side of the road and surrounded her. ¡°It just so happens that us brothers are also very bored. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to y together? I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a great time tonight,¡± the red-haired man said as he reached out to put his hand on Caroline¡¯s shoulder. Caroline took a step back and dodged the dirty hand. She said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± The red-haired man wasn¡¯t scared off by her cold tone. Instead, he rubbed his hands even more excitedly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got quite the temper. I like this kind of person. It¡¯s more fun to y with.¡± As he spoke, he was about to pounce on her. Caroline moved a little in her coat pocket. The next second, the muzzle of the gun kissed the red-haired man¡¯s forehead, stopping his movements. ¡°Unfortunately, I hate smelly trash like you.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± The red-haired man looked at the gun pointed at his forehead and immediately raised his hand. He silently took a step back and said, ¡°Rx, we¡¯re just joking.¡± A fake smile appeared on Caroline¡¯s face under her mask. ¡°But I¡¯m not joking.¡± She raised her hand slightly and shouted, ¡°Bang!¡± The red-haired man immediately dodged. Seeing how timid they were, Caroline sneered. However, her frivolous look obviously provoked the three of them. ¡°Hey, b*tch, you better make sure that the gun in your hand is not a toy gun.¡± Caroline loosened her grip, and the gun fell. The three men who were staring at the gun felt their hearts skip a beat. The next moment, they realized that the gun was not aimed at them. Instead, it had fallen to the ground. The trigger was hooked onto Caroline¡¯s middle finger, and the gun swayed with her movements. Caroline remained calm. ¡°How did you guys know that this is a toy gun?¡± After hearing Caroline¡¯s words, the three men immediately rxed, especially the red-haired man. He saw that Caroline was tough on the surface, but she didn¡¯t dare to shoot. That was why this question popped up in his heart. Hence, he took the risk to test her. He didn¡¯t expect that he would really get the answer.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Play For a While Chapter 125: y For a While Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The red-haired man was still overjoyed by his ¡®urate¡¯ guess. He didn¡¯t realize¡­ that if the gun was really a fake, why would Caroline admit it so frankly when she tried to cover it up for her own safety? Unless she had a bigger trump card. However, these punks who were used to being sneaky were not smart people at all. Hence, they did not notice Caroline¡¯s illogical behavior at all. When they heard Caroline admit that the gun was fake, they immediately trembled. ¡°Motherf*cker! You gave me a fright.¡± The red-haired man spat on the ground. ¡°I was thinking of going easy on youter, but you actually had the guts to trick me. Don¡¯t me us for not being polite to you!¡± Caroline chuckled and kept the gun in her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to use bullets on scum like you.¡± After all, no matter how small the bullet was, she had bought it with real money. She was in dire need of money now, so she had to save and spend it. She had to spend the money on the right ces. The red-haired man¡¯s mind waspletely upied by anger and lust, so he didn¡¯t notice Caroline¡¯s words at all. He was only thinking about how to torture herter. Caroline took a step back with her right foot. Then, she ran up and did a 360-degree flying kick in the air. The back of her foot directly locked onto the back of his head, smashing him to the ground. As soon as shended and stabilized herself, she did not wait for the other two people to react. She gave a side kick followed by a sweeping leg, and the two of them also fell to the ground. The entire process took less than two seconds. The three of them didn¡¯t even see Caroline¡¯s actions clearly. They only knew that an intense pain came, and they were already kissing the floor tile. The three of them clutched the ces where they were kicked and sat up groaning. Just as they were about to curse, Caroline went up and kicked each of them in the face. She sessfully made red liquid flow out of their mouths and noses,pletely blocking their cursing. ¡°It should be quieter now.¡± Caroline was so disgusted that she didn¡¯t even want to touch them with her hands. She then kicked the three of them into a pile. She looked down at them as if she was looking at a pile of rotten garbage. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± The red-haired man looked up in shock! Caroline¡¯s kick just now caused him to bite his tongue, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. Hence, he could not even speak properly now. He stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± What do you want to do? ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys want to y? Then I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t cooperating, Caroline stepped on his foot and crushed it. The man in red cried out in pain and raised his hands to beg for mercy. Ten minutester, Caroline dusted off the dust on her calf as if nothing had happened. Then, she walked out of the street calmly. Behind her, three naked men were tied to an electric pole in a very embarrassing posture, back to back. Beside them, there was a piece of cardboard with scribbled words: ¡°Please enjoy our mighty and majestic appearance!¡± If it weren¡¯t for their swollen pig-like faces, this scene would have looked like art in an art park. Unfortunately, they were on the street. Although it wasn¡¯t downtown and it was already midnight, people would still pass by from time to time. Just now, they had already seen a car passing by in the opposite direction. The driver stopped, but the other party had no intention of getting out of the car to untie them. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and took pictures of them pvoitpdlv fnr l,vhilp thpn drnvp in enticfnotinn They didn¡¯t need to look at them to know that perhaps by tomorrow morning, they would already be famous on the inte. Their lifetime¡¯s reputation would be destroyed in a day. What made them even more desperate was that not far from their feet, there was a small fire. The clothes that they had just taken off were burning on it. That heartless b*tch, she didn¡¯t even leave them any clothes! Caroline didn¡¯t need to think to know how these three people would curse her, but she didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, she was in a good mood because she taught these scumbags a lesson. When she returned to the vi, it was almost 2:30. ¡°I hope Eva won¡¯t be so diligent tomorrow morning and wake me up at 1+ or 5 o¡¯clock,¡± Caroline yawned. Just as she was about to climb over the wall, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She put her hand in her pocket and turned around.. ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Discovery Chapter 126: Discovery Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline was able to survive the ever-changing battlefield and grow to be the number onemander of the military. Her skills and senses were undoubtedly extremely outstanding. Thus, as soon as she got close to her vi, she sharply sensed that the defense formation outside had changed. Furthermore, the defense had be tighter. She thought it was because it waste at night and the danger factor was high, and Edwin had ordered more guards to increase the defense, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention. However, she suddenly heard some subtle but strange movements behind her, which immediately alerted her. If she was alone, she would choose to hide and not make a move. She would first hide herself and find an opportunity to find out the situation before dealing with the person. However, the current situation was not quite the same. From what she could sense, there were more than ten or twenty people guarding the vi. To be able to get into such a tight encirclement under such circumstances, it meant that this person¡¯s skills were not simple. For the safety of Danika and Eva in the vi, Caroline wasn¡¯t afraid of exposing herself. She decided to make a sound to attract the attention of the bodyguards around her. The moment she spoke, she had already hidden herself in the middle of the wall, using the wall as a cover. At the same time, she threw out a strong shlight, which lit up the area as if it was daytime. It ensured that once the person hiding in the dark came out, he would bepletely exposed to the strong light. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore.¡± Caroline held her gun and was on guard. A small sound came from behind her. Caroline took out a mirror and looked out. Who was it that had the ability to break in? However, she did not expect to see a familiar face in the reflection of the mirror. Caroline kept the mirror in shock. She looked at her outfit and fell silent. ¡°Alright, I¡¯vee out as you requested.¡± Edwin was also amused and shocked. He heard from his subordinate that he saw Caroline getting out of a taxi from the traffic light surveince camera in front of the block. She was probably going home. Upon hearing that she had returned safely, Edwin¡¯s heart finally rxed. However, he still wanted to see Caroline for himself so that he could go home in peace. Thus, he got out of the car and hid among the bodyguards. The moment he saw Caroline¡¯s swift figure, Edwin¡¯s breathing became irregr. His hand unconsciously touched the branch beside him. He didn¡¯t expect that such a small movement would be noticed by Caroline, who was not far away. One could see how sensitive Caroline¡¯s five senses were. Caroline heard the helplessness in Edwin¡¯s voice and knew that her disguise had failed. She kept her gun in her pocket and walked out of the wall with her hands raised. As if he was surrounded and had no choice but to surrender, Edwin shook his head and waved his hand to signal the bodyguards who were tightly protecting him to retreat. ¡°May I ask why you are here?¡± Caroline was indeed quite curious. When she was on the phone just now, she heard that he was dealing with the daily affairs at Anderson¡¯s manor. In the end, she went out for a while, and this man actually came to her house in the middle of the night. He even hid in the dark. She had no idea what he was up to. She thought about it and there was only one possibility. ¡°Did I expose something during my phone call just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sound of a car,¡± Edwin exined. ¡°I heard the sound of a car that shouldn¡¯t have been there.¡± Caroline could only shrug helplessly. She didn¡¯t expect that a car woulde out of such a remote ce in the middle of the night in just a few minutes, and it was even heard by Edwin. It could only be said that Edwin¡¯s observation skills were quite impressive to be able to find something unusual from these tiny clues. The two of them looked at each other in silence. After all, this scene was a little too strange. At this moment, the strong light and fire suddenly ran out of power. The light disappeared and darkness returned between the two. Caroline heaved a sigh of relief. After all, they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s expressions clearly. This way, the awkwardness would be reduced. She asked Edwin, ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± ¡°If I say I really want to know, can I ask you?¡± Edwin was no longer like before, saying that he was going to wait for Caroline. He finally showed some offensive intentions. Because just now, the worry and nervous waiting for unknown reasons were too torturous.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Confession Chapter 127: Confession Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! Caroline hesitated for a moment, but she still said with certainty, ¡°If you want to know, I can tell you.¡± ¡°Then I want to be the most loyal listener,¡± said Edwin, taking advantage of the situation. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Caroline had no choice but to cut the script and briefly exin that she went to find someone for help in the middle of the night. Edwin listened and pondered. ¡°He sounds like a reliable person.¡± Even though Caroline didn¡¯t exin in detail, Edwin could more or less guess her purpose foring here tonight. ¡°From a certain point of view, that¡¯s true.¡± For example, as long as it didn¡¯t threaten Will Sr.¡¯s life, he was undoubtedly a trustworthy business partner with a good reputation. This was also the reason why Caroline had asked to buy a weapon from him. ¡°But he is still a stranger, a profit-seeking businessman.¡± However, Edwin didn¡¯t trust a person who walked in the gray area. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t admit that he was actually jealous because Caroline didn¡¯t ask for help from her close fianc¨¦ when she was in need of money. Instead, she went to look for a strange and dangerous man. Edwin knew that Caroline wouldn¡¯t easily take his money, so he didn¡¯t show his emotions. However, he couldn¡¯t control the jealousy in his voice. ¡°You trust him so much. It makes me seem useless as your fianc¨¦.¡± Caroline was already in the wrong for sneaking out and lying to Edwin. When she heard Edwin¡¯s self-deprecating tone, she felt even more apologetic. Caroline hugged him gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edwin. I¡¯ve neglected your feelings.¡± A smile shed across Edwin¡¯s eyes, but there was still a hint of grievance in his voice. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Instead, I should apologize to you. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not strong enough that I can¡¯t let you really rest easy and not worry about anything.¡± After hearing what he said, Caroline¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°You¡¯re great. These things have nothing to do with you. I¡¯m the one who dragged you into this. You don¡¯t have to bear all the responsibility. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for these things, never. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Hearing her words, Edwin unhappily let go of her and corrected her, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you say things like it has nothing to do with me. To me, your business is my business. If you don¡¯t want me to me myself, then I don¡¯t want you to draw a clear line between us. Don¡¯t say thank you or sorry to me either.¡± Caroline raised her head to look at him. Even though the light was dim, she could still see the seriousness and expression in his eyes. She was stunned for a moment, and her nose felt a little sour. Caroline had never thought of herself as a weak person. She also believed that she would not be easily affected by emotions. But now that she saw how good Edwin was, she felt that it was good to maintain her current self. Caroline couldn¡¯t help but tip-toe, wrap her arms around Edwin¡¯s neck, and kiss him. She thought that even if the two of them only had this moment, it was enough. However, unlike Caroline who wanted to indulge in her pessimism for a moment, Edwin wanted their future to be long andsting. So, when Caroline kissed him, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he pulled her into his arms, and just as Caroline was about to pull away, he took the initiative to deepen the kiss. On the second-floor balcony of the vi behind them, Eva was squatting there, holding the railing with both hands and looking down. She was a little confused and distressed. ¡°Is Ling not back yet?¡± Eva¡¯s body had been modified by potions, and she had amazing physical talent. She had also undergone strict military training since she was young. If not for her low IQ she would undoubtedly be the best female soldier. As long as she was given a chance, her future achievements wouldn¡¯t be any worse than Caroline¡¯s. When Caroline left the vi, she deliberately waited until she was asleep and unguarded. Thus, when she left the vi, Eva was unconscious. However, when Caroline returned to the vi and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Eva woke up from her sleep with her amazing hearing. She recognized Caroline¡¯s voice. Thinking about how she was caught one after another, she panicked. She immediately transformed into a strong leopard and jumped off the bed. Then, she walked to the balcony in two to three steps.. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Provocation Chapter 128: Provocation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! If Caroline didn¡¯t reveal herself in time, Eva would have jumped down from the second-floor balcony in front of everyone. However, even though she had recognized Caroline and the strange Edwin, Eva still couldn¡¯t put her mind at ease. Thus, she squatted on the balcony and waited until she got a little sleepy. At that moment, an ant climbed over the railing and attracted her attention. When she snapped back to her senses and looked down, she saw Caroline and Edwin hugging and kissing. Eva¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she remembered that Danika had told her that this man named Edwin was Caroline¡¯s fianc¨¦. They were going to have an engagement ceremony soon, and after that, they would have a wedding ceremony. They would live together and have children together. Although Eva was already 16 years old and was physically mature, she was still a child mentally due to her IQdefects. So, in her memory, when it came to giving birth, the cafeteria auntie in the military camp had lied to her when she was a child that as long as two people kissed and hugged, they would have children. Thus, when she saw Caroline and Edwin kissing and hugging, she immediately jumped up and pointed at them. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kiss, you can¡¯t hug!¡± Danika had said that the two of them had to get engaged and married before they could have children! Therefore, they couldn¡¯t skip this step and directly kiss and hug to have children! Caroline and Edwin were immersed in a warm moment, but when they heard Eva¡¯s voice, they were shocked and consciously distanced themselves. Caroline looked up and saw Eva standing on the balcony. She was pacing back and forth anxiously barefoot while mumbling, ¡®You can¡¯t have children, you can¡¯t have children¡­¡± Although Caroline didn¡¯t know what Eva was doing, she felt embarrassed that Eva had caught her while they were being intimate. She pinched her fingers and said to Edwin, ¡°It¡¯ste, why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Eva¡¯s words made Edwin feel a little angry and amused at the same time. However, since Caroline had spoken, he could only let go of the many questions he wanted to ask. He held Caroline¡¯s hand and looked at her with a hint of reluctance in his eyes. ¡°Promise me that if you have to do dangerous things, you can consider me. Don¡¯t make me too worried, okay?¡± Edwin¡¯s expression and tone were very sincere. It was so sincere that Caroline subconsciously wanted to say ¡°Okay¡±. However, her rationality returned in an instant. Thinking about what she was going to do, Caroline could not lie to him. She could only promise him, ¡°I promise you, no matter what happens, no matter where I go, I wille back to your side.¡± Even if she only had one breath left. Edwin wasn¡¯t surprised to receive such an answer because he knew what Caroline¡¯s mission was. He couldn¡¯t stop her. However, at least he got Caroline¡¯s promise, so Edwin was satisfied. Just as he was about to say something, he looked up and saw Eva leaning on the railing, staring at him angrily. When he thought about how the warm moment was suddenly interrupted by Eva, Edwin suddenly had the urge to y a prank on her. He looked at Eva provocatively and kissed Caroline¡¯s goose head in front of her. Then, he kissed Caroline¡¯s nose, face, chin, and finally her mouth¡­ Caroline didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. She only felt that her face was a little itchy from his kiss. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡®What are you doing?¡± In between their kisses, Edwin didn¡¯t forget to throw a provocative look at Eva, making her so angry that she grabbed the railing and was about to go berserk. ¡°I just want to kiss you.¡± Edwin¡¯s lips curled up in a good mood. Finally, he gave Caroline a deep kiss on the lips. Under Eva¡¯s murderous gaze, he let go of her regretfully. ¡°You should go back and rest. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± With her in his arms, Edwin walked to the iron gate of the mansion. Seeing Caroline opening the door with her key, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I think I can arrange for some people to guard the vi. At least, there will be people at the door waiting for orders at any time, and you will be more at ease when you go out..¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Will Be Angry Chapter 129: Will Be Angry Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline thought about it and agreed to Edwin¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± After bidding farewell to Edwin, Caroline was hugged by Eva as soon as she entered the house. Eva sniffed at her and let go of Caroline in disgust. ¡°You have the smell of someone I hate.¡± Caroline touched her little face in amusement. ¡°This is Edwin¡¯s smell. Don¡¯t you like him?¡± Eva immediately shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Caroline was a little surprised. Eva¡¯s IQwas low, so her instincts and likes were like that of a child. When she hated someone, it meant that the person must have bullied her or done something that she hated. However, Eva had only been back for two days, and she hadn¡¯t had much contact with Edwin. Logically speaking, nothing should have happened. Caroline was curious. ¡°Did Edwin bully you?¡± Eva thought for a moment and shook her head, then nodded. Caroline was puzzled. ¡®What do you mean by shaking your head and nodding?¡± Eva scratched her head in confusion. ¡°He didn¡¯t hit me, he didn¡¯t scold me, he didn¡¯t say anything bad about me, but I¡¯m so angry when I see him.¡± Eva, who only had the intelligence of a five-year-old, couldn¡¯t really tell that Edwin was provoking her. She was just instinctively angry at his provocation. Even Caroline couldn¡¯t tell what he meant. ¡°Do you want to scold him or beat him up?¡± Eva¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I beat him up?¡± Caroline rejected her directly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She looked visibly dispirited. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re with him, Ling.¡± Caroline led her to the sofa and took out a piece of candy from the drawer beside her. Seeing that she opened it happily, Caroline said, ¡°But I like him.¡± Eva¡¯s cheeks were filled with candy. She turned to look at Caroline. ¡°Do you like Caroline nodded. ¡°I like you too.¡± Eva felt wronged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for you to only like me?¡± ¡°This is a different kind of like. Eva is my sister. Edwin is my fianc¨¦,¡± Caroline tried tofort her. She paused for a moment. ¡°He will be my partner in the future. That¡¯s why I like you, and I like Edwin, but these two types of likes are different. ¡® Eva thought for a moment. ¡°Like how I like chocte and cake?¡± Caroline was silent for a moment. ¡°You can understand it that way. You and Edwin are like chocte and cake. Eva, do you only like chocte or cake?¡± Eva shook her head vigorously. ¡°I want chocte and cake.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°I feel the same way. I want a sister like you. I also want a partner like Edwin. ¡± Eva didn¡¯t fully understand what Caroline meant. She vaguely understood that this annoying man was very important to Caroline. ¡°But to me, you¡¯re more important than chocte and cake.¡± Caroline looked at Eva¡¯s face and felt a lump in her throat. ¡°I know. You¡¯re the best to me.¡± Without any purpose or intention, a pure and innocent heart was always open to her and always close to her. Eva immediately grinned. ¡°You¡¯re the best to me too.¡± For the sake of Ling, she decided not to hate that man anymore. ¡°Ling, you can¡¯t have children yet,¡± Eva said worriedly. ¡°What baby?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t know why the topic suddenly changed to this. ¡°You just kissed him. You¡¯ll have a child.¡± Eva frowned and counted with her fingers. Danika said that you have to get engaged first, then get married, and then have children. Caroline was stunned for a moment. Then, sheughed while holding her stomach. ¡°Who told you that kissing would make a baby?¡± Eva¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mei Lin told me.¡± Caroline thought for a while and finally remembered who Mei Lin was. Due to Eva¡¯sck of intelligence, the organization had specifically instructed the staff to take care of Eva¡¯s daily life. Mei Lin was one of the staff in charge of serving food. To Eva, who had loved to eat and ate a lot since she was a child, Mei Lin, who was in charge of giving her food, was undoubtedly an angel. She would specially get more food for Eva and would pay special attention to whether Eva could finish it. As a result, she was particrly close to Mei Lin.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Giving Birth To a Child Chapter 130: Giving Birth To a Child Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Later, Mei Lin got pregnant and had to go home to recuperate. Eva had asked her curiously why she was pregnant and how she could get pregnant. Mei Lin looked into Eva¡¯s pure and clear eyes and found it difficult to tell the truth. She could only fool her by saying that a man and a woman would get pregnant by kissing. Eva had never been able to see Mei Lin again after she had retired from the military. Therefore, she had always remembered and believed in Mei Lin¡¯s pregnancy. However, when she saw Caroline¡¯s expression, she wavered. ¡°Did Mei Lin lie to me?¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°It was probably because you were still young at that time, so she didn¡¯t want to be too specific with you.¡± Thinking that Eva was already in her teens, Caroline thought for a while and decided to give her a biology lesson so that she wouldn¡¯t be fooled one day. Caroline held her hand and whispered into her ear about the pregnancy process. Eva frowned and gestured with her hand. ¡®You mean we¡¯ll get pregnant if the boys put the ce where they pee in the ce where we pee?¡± Caroline wanted to exin the difference between the urinary tract and the anus, but she saw Eva looking down at her crotch curiously as if she was studying a new and rich toy. She even wanted to poke it with her hand, so Caroline held back. ¡°Do you still remember what your teacher taught you? Don¡¯t let any man touch your body, and don¡¯t expose your private parts.¡± Eva nodded. ¡°If anyone dares to touch my body, I¡¯ll give him a good beating.¡± Caroline nodded. Although the method was brutal, it was also the most effective. ¡°Only the person you acknowledge can do this to you.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Eva thought for a moment and said, ¡°So you won¡¯t have a baby if you kiss with Edwin. You¡¯ll only have a baby if he ces where he pees in the ce where you pee.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Caroline was so shocked by her words that the back of her ears turned red. Seeing Eva¡¯s nk expression, Caroline was afraid that she would be embarrassed if she said all this in front of Edwin. She had no choice but to emphasize to her, ¡°This is a very private matter, so we can only talk about it in private. We can¡¯t tell anyone else, or they willugh at us.¡± Eva immediately covered her mouth and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± They couldugh at her for being silly or stupid, but they could neverugh at Ling. ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. Go to bed first.¡± After giving a biology ss in the middle of the night and even stimting herself, Caroline felt tired both physically and mentally. After coaxing Eva to sleep, she dragged her tired feet back to her room. She came out after washing up and turned on herputer. She saw that she had received an email from Will Sr. on her dark ount. It contained information such as the mission target, address, and other information. Caroline first nced at the mission target¡¯s picture. It was a 108 -carat sapphire named ¡®Water Star¡¯. No wonder not many people dared to ept this order. Caroline, who came from an established family, naturally recognized this ¡®Water Star¡¯ at a nce. It was originally Y Country¡¯s national treasure and had a history of nearly 3,000 years. It was a gem that was embedded in the crown of many emperors and symbolized power and status. A hundred years ago, Y Country was invaded and colonized several times, leadinz to the destruction of the roval familv. This gem also disaDDeared without a trace until 50 years ago, when it appeared in a public auction. As soon as the news spread, it immediately caused serious protests from the people of Y Country. However, the king at that time had just escaped from the vortex of colonization and was still poor and weak. So, even if the leader of the new government at that time came forward to mediate and protested several times to the United Nations, they still could not stop the auction of ¡®Water Star¡¯. In the end, ¡®Water Star¡¯ was won by the king of R Country at that time as a wedding gift for his new wife who was 29 years younger than him. Later, the gem was iid on the queen¡¯surel. It had appeared several times in social events and attracted the envy of many people. Of course, the enmity between Y Country and R Country was not considered news anymore. A few yearster, the 50-year-old king suddenly had a cerebral hemorrhage and fell on the young queen¡¯s bed. His eldest son took the opportunity to seize power and ascend to the throne. The young queen was sent to prison by him on the charge of ¡®poisoning the king.¡¯ And what disappeared with the young queen in the pce was the valuable ¡®Water Star¡¯ sapphire.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Taking It On Chapter 131: Taking It On Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Now, decades had passed, and the new king had long passed away. After a military coup, the royal family was driven off the stage and lost their original respected status. Only the legend of this ¡®Water Star¡¯ was still shining. Caroline didn¡¯t expect that this legendary sapphire would reappear in front of her in such a way. Once the news of the ¡®Water Star¡¯ was out, it would probably cause another turmoil. After all, Y Country was developing well now, and their citizens were still thinking about snatching the gem back. Caroline even suspected that the client who gave her this mission might be from Y Country. She opened the address bar and realized that the location of the gemstone was actually an underground auction. It was the same underground auction where Caroline had exchanged the ring for money. This made the mission even more difficult. To be able to operate such an unruly gray ce like the underground auction house for so many years and still have a certain reputation was a symbol of strength in itself. It proved that its security was world-ss and difficult to break through. Moreover, the location of the underground auction was never fixed. The invited guests would arrive at the designated location ording to the agreement and then be blindfolded and transported to the same ce. Caroline had attended this underground auction twice before. Once was at sea, and the other time was in an underground pce. Therefore, those who wanted to make a move on the treasure had no way to check in advance or make a n in advance. More importantly, the information only said that the gem would be sold in the underground auction, but it did not say which auction it would be sold at. Therefore, if she wanted to take action, she must first wait for an opportunity. She had to wait for every auction that was held during this period and wait for the figure of the ¡®Water Star¡¯. Only then could she find out who had it. To her, this was already a difficult task. The only way to enter the underground auction was to get an invitation. Obviously, she couldn¡¯t get one now. [If you really can¡¯t get it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. I still have some small orders here. I can help you change it.] Will Sr. seemed to have sensed her troubles and gave her a considerate suggestion. However, Caroline could tell that he was gloating between the lines. It seemed like Will Sr. had given her such a difficult task on purpose. He was probably angry that she had intruded into his private territory. Since he couldn¡¯t beat her, he had to put her in her ce. But who was Caroline? She was someone who had barged into the enemy¡¯s important military base many times and coulde and go as she pleased. How could she be stumped by an underground auction? Hence, she replied, [Give me the deposit. I¡¯ll ept this mission.] When Will Sr. received the message, he was dumbfounded. Just as Caroline had guessed, he didn¡¯t think that a newly appointed bounty hunter like Caroline could solve such a troublesome mission. The reason he gave her the mission was just to make things difficult for her. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect Caroline to be so bold and confident. She actually agreed to it. Will Sr. made a round in the room before tactfully reminding her, [This is your first mission. You can try it first. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.] Once Caroline epted the deposit, it would mean that she had truly epted the mission. She would have to work hard toplete it. Otherwise, she would have to face a hugepensation and her reputation would be severely affected. It would be difficult for her to ept any more orders in the future. Therefore, after most bounty hunters saw the mission list, even if they were tempted, they would only give it a try. After they seeded, they would take the spoils of war to ept the mission list, then hand in the items and receive the bounty. If they failed, they would pretend that nothing had happened and go straight to the next mission. The advantage of doing so was that the pressure on the bounty hunters would be reduced. Of course, there were disadvantages as well. For example, many bounty hunters might bump into each other. Everyone wanted this thing, so it was inevitable that it would cause a lot of disputes, and it was not rare to lose one¡¯s life. [Thank you for your reminder, Will Sr. But I¡¯m definitely taking this order.] Caroline didn¡¯t have so many twists and turns in her heart. She felt that she could do it, so she epted the order and desperately tried to get the target item to get the reward.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Rehearsal Chapter 132: Rehearsal Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Even though Caroline had promised Will Sr. that she wouldplete the mission, the real problem was that it was difficult for her to get an invitation to an underground auction with her current identity, let alone a few. So she could only hope that someone would transfer the invitation, or take the invitation to bring her in. Obviously, the most suitable person at the moment was Edwin. As the heir and core figure of the Anderson family, Caroline thought that he should not be in need of an invitation. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to trouble him.¡± At this moment, Caroline didn¡¯t know that to Edwin, he only needed to show his face to enter the underground auction. Hence, he didn¡¯t prepare an invitation for her. Thus, when Caroline approached him and asked if she could be his femalepanion to attend the underground auction with the invitation, even the smart Edwin was stunned for half a second. ¡°I do have an invitation in my hands,¡± he said, carefully choosing his words. In reality, he had already sent out the invitation letters. However, since Caroline wanted it, he would at most get someone to print a few more copies. ¡°I wonder if I have the chance to invite you to attend this auction with me?¡± Seeing that Edwin was so sensible, Caroline nodded her head in satisfaction. The auction would be held in five days. Before that, there was something more urgent for the two of them, which was the engagement party. At first, Caroline thought that Joline would take over the trivial matters at the engagement party and they would be there. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the day before the engagement party, she and Edwin would be caught and brought to the Anderson family¡¯s banquet hall. At this time, the banquet hall was already decorated very magnificently and heartwarming. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with theyout of this ce?¡± Joline was beckoning the servants to arrange the gifts. When she saw the two of them, her eyes lit up. She immediately put down the coffee cup in her hand and walked over to greet them. Caroline walked around the banquet hall, which was about the size of half a football field, nodded, and praised, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± As a former student of the fashion design department, Joline¡¯s taste and aesthetics were quite good. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Joline also felt that she was quite capable to be able to decorate the banquet hall like this in just a few days. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn to rehearse next.¡± Joline pped her hands and a group of well-trained servants ran out of the banquet hall. They surrounded the two of them at the door and prepared to replicate the scene of the two of them entering the banquet tomorrow. Harriman came over with the schedule and put on a smile simr to Joline¡¯s. ¡°Tomorrow at 5:45 pm, Young Master Edwin and Young Madam will meet here. Then, you will enter the banquet hall together.¡± Caroline looked at Edwin helplessly. ¡°Do you think this needs a rehearsal?¡± In Caroline¡¯s mind, engagement and marriage should be happy and free, so she just had to be happy. Now that it had be an early rehearsal, after everyone followed the flow one by one, what was there to be happy about when the actual engagement ceremony began? What was there to be happy about? In the end, it was as if the engagement party was held for others to see and not for themselves to celebrate. Edwin nced at Joline, who seemed to have be ten years younger after getting busy. He said in a calm and kind tone, ¡°We are the main characters of the engagement party, but it¡¯s also for show. That¡¯s why we invited guests to attend this tradition. This is to announce to everyone that we are together and that we are going to take our rtionship seriously, so I hope to receive everyone¡¯s blessings.¡± Caroline was just grumbling, but she didn¡¯t expect to receive such a serious and serious answer from Edwin. She was stunned for a moment, then she softened her voice. ¡°Alright, I was too abrupt.¡± The two of them followed the butler¡¯s schedule andpleted the engagement ceremony step by step. Joline looked at the talented man and the beautiful woman who matched each other well and her eyes were filled with satisfaction and pride. As expected of the heir chosen by the Anderson family and the wife he had personally chosen. Not to mention other abilities, just their outstanding appearance alone was already better than many people. At this moment, Harriman¡¯s phone suddenly rang. A notification from the gatekeeper said that there was a man named Balor Lambert who imed to be Miss Caroline¡¯s father. He wanted to meet the Old Madam in person and said that he had something to discuss with her.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Coming To the Door Chapter 133: Coming To the Door Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Harriman¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the couple in the middle of the banquet hall. He saw Edwin lowering his head slightly and looking at Caroline with a focused and gentle gaze. Caroline was trying to make the bouquet in her hand morefortable. ¡°If you don¡¯t like this look, you can ask them to change to another bouquet,¡± Edwin suggested. ¡°No,¡± Caroline emphasized. ¡°I like this bouquet very much, except for the cumbersomece design on the top.¡± Moreover, this was not a formal banquet. It was just a rehearsal. There was no need to prepare everything so well. After all, these things could notst until tomorrow. After the rehearsal, a new batch of things would have to be changed the next day, so there was no need to waste them. She did not expect the wedding designer to pull out a bunch of white roses that were tied up in a simple silk bag like magic. ¡°Is this what you want?¡± Caroline looked over. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want.¡± It was simple, low-kev, and luxurious. Since the bouquet had been woven, it would be a waste not to use it, so she nimbly exchanged two bouquets of flowers, then looked up at Edwin and prepared for the next procedure. Harriman couldn¡¯t help but smile. He thought that since it was such a happy moment, he shouldn¡¯t spoil the mood of the two young people. So he came to Joline and told her what happened in a low voice. Joline raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t given up?¡± In just a few days, in order to stop Caroline and Edwin¡¯s engagement, many people had done everything they could. As Caroline¡¯s biological father, Balor had contributed a lot. Now that the day before the engagement was approaching, she did not expect Balor to not give up and even dare toe to her door. Joline snorted coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see what other tricks he has up his sleeve.¡± In order not to disturb Edwin and Caroline, Joline asked Harriman to stay in the banquet hall to watch the process. She tidied up her clothes and ordered, ¡°Since Mr. Balor is here, then let him in.¡± Today, Balor went out nervously. He had originally thought that he would be left in the same ce for an entire day and finally be kicked out. In the end, to his surprise, he had only waited for a few minutes before he was invited in. Thinking of the purpose of this trip, he, who didn¡¯t have much hope at first, suddenly felt a little more hopeful. It was only after Balor entered the door that he truly saw the Anderson family¡¯s manor. The first thing that came into view was the three castles connected to a huge buildingplex in the shape of a ¡®concave¡¯. Behind the castles was a vast grasnd with one or two buildings emerging from it from time to time. Not to mention the degree of luxury of the buildings, just the size of the buildings was enough to leave the Old Lambert Residence that Balor had always been proud of in the dust. ¡®Why is this rebellious girl so lucky to be able to get into the Anderson family?¡¯ Balor was both envious and jealous as he watched, but due to the Anderson family¡¯s servant leading the way, he could only keep these words in his heart and jabber on and on. The servant brought Balor to a reception room and respectfully served tea and refreshments. ¡°The Old Madam has been busy with the engagement banquet. She will be here soon. Please wait for a moment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Balor received the tea bowl respectfully before he dared to touch the chair with half of his butt. The well-trained servants arranged the things for the guests and then retreated. A few minutester, there was movement outside the door. ¡°Hello, Mr. Balor. I¡¯m sorry. Recently, my family has been busy with the engagement banquet, so it¡¯s a mess everywhere. I hope you can understand if there¡¯s something that I didn¡¯t treat you well.¡± Joline was wearing a long dress and she entered the guest room with a maid. Balor jumped up from his chair. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m sorry foring here today.¡± Joline raised her hand. ¡°Please sit.¡± After that, she sat down at the head of the table. Because of his family¡¯s problems since he was young, Balor did not really like women. Thus, after marriage, even if he relied on his wife to support the family, he did not feel grateful. Instead, he felt very aggrieved to be suppressed by a woman. Thus, after his wife died, he did not feel sad. Instead, he felt much more rxed.. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Confrontation Chapter 134: Confrontation Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, Balor¡¯s mentality waspletely retracted when he faced Joline, the Anderson family¡¯s Old Madam. No matter if it was as a woman or as the former Madam of the Anderson family, Joline¡¯s abilities were undoubtedly very powerful. In her eyes, the underhanded tricks that Balor had used were like an insensible and impatient boy. She did not care about him at all. Joline was not even willing to call him ¡®Mr. Lambert¡¯ and only called him Mr. Balor. ¡°I wonder what is the reason for your sudden visit today, Mr. Balor?¡± Joline was well-mannered and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with her, so she asked directly. Balor did not expect her to be so direct. The confidence he had before entering the door had disappeared, and he could not open his mouth for a moment. He could only force himself to say, ¡°Caroline is my biological daughter. She¡¯s about to get engaged, so I came to see how things are going. I think she might need my help at the engagement party.¡± That¡¯s right. What made Balor feel extremely awkward was that, as Caroline¡¯s father, not only was he not invited as a guest of honor to this engagement banquet organized by the Anderson family, but the Lambert family did not even receive an invitation. Originally, he had tried every possible way to stop the engagement between the two of them. However, even after he had spent so much effort in private, it did not affect the progress of the engagement in the slightest. The engagement party was tomorrow, and nothing could stop them from getting engaged. Since the matter had already been decided and he couldn¡¯t stop it, he could only ept it with hatred. However, Balor was still unwilling to give up. He had been thinking about it for so many years just to take everything in the Lambert family for himself and develop the Lambert Corporation to a new height. However, because of Caroline¡¯s interference, he lost more than half of thepany¡¯s shares. Now, he was only barely holding on. As a symbol of status, the Lambert Residence was also put up for sale by Caroline. In order to maintain his honor and dignity, he had no choice but to buy the house back out of his own pocket. He had worked hard for almost 30 years, but this was the result. Balor was very unwilling. Since Caroline, this daughter, had the ability to get into the Anderson family, a great future and countless money were right there, waiting for him to get them. How could Balor not be moved? Thus, just a second ago, he was still thinking of ways to deal with Caroline and break the two of them apart. After knowing that it was impossible to break them apart in the short term, Balor immediately changed his mind and thought of how to maximize his benefits. Thus, he thickened his skin and looked for the Anderson family. Balor¡¯s stiff face exined that as a father, he should appear as the guest of honor at the engagement banquet and then personally hand Caroline to Edwin. Joline impatiently put down the coffee that she hadn¡¯t had a sip of. The sound of the coffee cup hitting the table sessfully interrupted Balor¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Balor. May I take the liberty to ask you a question?¡± Joline leaned back in her chair. ¡°What kind of existence is your daughter in your eyes?¡± Balor knew that the most difficult part of the day hade. He opened his mouth, wanting to recite the draft he had prepared in his stomach. However, Joline did not give him a chance to exin at all. She immediately threw everything in front of him. ¡°Is it the continuation of the bloodline, amodity that can be exchanged for money, a puppet that you can y with at will, or a tool for you to vent your emotions?¡± When Joline said this, Balor¡¯s face paled. It was obvious that the Anderson family had seen everything he had done. Joline stood up and wiped the creases on her dress. ¡°Since Mr. Balor has already published the news and severed the father-daughter rtionship with Caroline, I think you don¡¯t want to have any more ties with Caroline.¡± ¡°Because of this, I didn¡¯t send you an invitation to this engagement party in order not to cause you any trouble, Mr. Balor.¡± Joline looked directly at Balor. Her eyes were tilled witn mockery, but tne words sne said were polite trom tne beginning to the end. However, it made Balor¡¯s liver hurt, but he could not refute her. ¡°I think this situation is what you¡¯ve always wanted to see, Mr. Balor.¡± Joline¡¯s words were gentle, but they were all inserted into Balor¡¯s lungs.. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Making Things Clear Chapter 135: Making Things Clear Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You should know the consequences of every choice you make. When you decided to push Caroline away, Mr. Balor, you should know that anything rted to Caroline, whether good or bad, will have nothing to do with you.¡± Joline made it clear that even if the Anderson family married Caroline as the mistress of the family, Balor¡¯s family would not receive any additional benefits. This was already destined from the moment he gave up on Caroline. ¡°Mr. Balor, as a businessman, you should be very clear. No matter what the rate of return is for every investment, you have to first invest in it and also experience risks. It¡¯s possible to gain something for free, but you have to have the ability.¡± Joline¡¯s naked and straightforward words made Balor¡¯s face turn red. At this point, there was no need to continue. However, Balor was still unwilling to give up. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the Anderson family will value Caroline so much. Caroline is clearly a useless, entric, and vicious woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m shocked. There¡¯s actually a father who can say this?¡± When Joline heard this, she felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°I want to ask you, Mr. Balor, How long have you not cared about this daughter? Perhaps in your eyes, she¡¯s already an enemy.¡± ¡°In my eyes, Caroline is a very outstanding girl. I¡¯m very grateful to you, Mr. Balor, for giving such a good girl to our Anderson family.¡± Joline stood up. ¡°No matter what reason you have for pushing Caroline out of the house, since she hase to the Anderson family, she will be a part of the Anderson family in the future. So, I hope that you will think of your status before you do anything in the future.¡± This was Joline¡¯sst warning to him. If he wanted to cause trouble in the future, the Anderson family would not be soft-hearted. When Balor heard this, his face paled even more. This was a warning from Old Madam Anderson. If he didn¡¯t know what was good for him, the Anderson family had a hundred ways to make him lose everything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to continue preparing for the engagement party, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Joline nodded and ordered the maid to send Balor out as she left the guest room. Harriman walked up to her. ¡°The rehearsal is over. Young Master brought Miss Caroline to the horse track at the back to rx.¡± Joline thought for a moment. ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be anything urgent to deal with. ¡± Harriman flipped through the engagement agenda. ¡°Yes, most of the things have been prepared. The rest is just to check and fill in the gaps.¡± Joline heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like I can have a beauty sleep tonight and attend Edwin¡¯s engagement party in my best condition tomorrow.¡± But to her surprise, Harriman replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your wish will be dashed, Old Madam.¡± Joline¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to stir up trouble again? Harriman lowered his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Robert. He said that he has something important to discuss with you.¡± Joline turned to the window and looked out at the horse track not far away. Two horses were galloping on the grass. Her voice was cold. ¡°Did he do anything unusual these two days?¡± Harriman recalled the report from his subordinates. ¡°Although Young Master Robert likes to bezy, the task that was handed to him over the past two days has beenpleted well. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual. The only thing that I¡¯m concerned about is that he once went to the sunroom on the top floor and stayed there for about ten minutes. Daniel in the greenhouse happened to bump into him and said that he lingered around the new railing for a while. He seemed to be interested in the new railing and even bent down to check it. ¡± That day, in order to create an ident, the maid purposely loosened the railing and led Caroline to that ce. She tried to push Caroline down the stairs, but she was killed by Caroline. She almost fell down the railing herself. After that, Harriman brought his men to rece the railing with a new one. They also checked and strengthened all the other railings to eliminate all hidden dangers. It was reasonable to say that only those who had been there that day and had seen it with their own eyes would know what had happened. But why would Robert go out of his way to study the new railing? Unless he knew what had happened here. Even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she knew that Robert was definitely involved in what happened that day.. Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: A Strict Investigation Chapter 136: A Strict Investigation Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After getting rid of the family filter, Joline was no doubt calm and wise. Like Edwin, she didn¡¯t think that someone as clumsy as Robert could do such a thing, so there must be someone guiding him behind the scenes. This person had to be from the Smith family to be able to convince the arrogant Robert. It was even very likely that he was her big brother, Joseph, whom she was very close to. Only Joseph had the means to do things so wlessly. If they had met any other woman instead of Caroline, they would have seeded. ¡°Continue the investigation,¡± Joline said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t miss a single loophole.¡± Harriman bowed and replied, ¡°Yes. Should I inform the Young Master?¡± Joline shook her head. ¡°Do you think that if I say no, Edwin will stop?¡± She didn¡¯t know her grandson a hundred percent, but she knew his character very well. He had always been an extreme person who loved to live and hated to die. Those people had dared to offend him, and eveny their hands on his sweetheart. No matter if it was the Smith family or other more powerful families, no matter how big the price, Edwin would do his best to find them and take revenge. The reason why Edwin didn¡¯t say anything was more or less because he wanted to save Joline¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with her before the evidence was clear. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been behind the scenes for too long, and many people think that I¡¯ve be a kind and soft-hearted olddy. That was why all of them dared to cause trouble for her and y tricks on her.¡± Joline sighed. ¡°Double the security for tomorrow¡¯s engagement party. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s blind enough to still cause trouble here.¡± On the horse track not far away, Caroline and Edwin ran three rounds around the track. They only got off their horses after they were drenched in sweat. ¡°How is it?¡± Edwin took a soft towel from the assistant and handed it to Caroline for her to wipe the sweat off her forehead. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s better to loosen my bones and sweat. It¡¯s morefortable.¡± Even though she was doing physical training every day, training on a machine and running on a horse were twopletely different experiences. Inparison, riding a horse against the wind and galloping in the fields was undoubtedly another kind of enjoyment. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be nervous,¡± said Edwin as he helped her hold the horse. ¡°Speaking of which, I also thought that I wouldn¡¯t be nervous.¡± However, just now, when the two of them were about to say their vows and exchange their engagement rings, Caroline¡¯s palms suddenly broke out in cold sweat. She also became a lot more tense. Edwin had noticed her change, so after finishing the process in a hurry, he suggested that she ride a horse to rx. ¡°It¡¯s strange. When I agreed to your proposal the other day, I was a little surprised, but I wasn¡¯t nervous. But today, it¡¯s just a rehearsal, but I have apletely different feeling.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t really understand what that feeling was. It was as if her life would start to go on a different path once she made those vows. Even though this was the truth, there had never been a moment like this that made Caroline deeply realize this change. Edwin looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°To be honest, I was quite happy to see you so nervous just now.¡± Caroline was confused. ¡°Is this something to be happy about?¡± ¡°To me, it is.¡± At the very least, this proved that in Caroline¡¯s heart, this engagement wasn¡¯t dispensable. She wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent to him, her fianc¨¦. Ever since Caroline agreed to his marriage, Edwin had been worrying about personal gains and losses. Firstly, he was worried that Caroline would go all out to achieve her goal and repeat the same mistakes. Secondly, he was also worried that Caroline only agreed to his request because she didn¡¯t care about him at all. She didn¡¯t care about their rtionship. Thus, when he saw Caroline getting nervous, although it was a little immoral, Edwin was really happy. It was like a traveler who had been dry for a long time and suddenly found an oasis. It made his heart calm down. After listening to Edwin¡¯splicated feelings, Caroline fell silent for a moment. Then, she looked at Edwin with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In my past life, I¡¯ve never dealt with such a rtionship problem before. So, if I¡¯m not good enough, you can just tell me..¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Should Be Chapter 137: Should Be Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! ¡°Regarding the question you¡¯re worried about, I think I can answer it now. Indeed, my feelings for you may not be particrly deep, but I¡¯m not an easy person either. Since I¡¯ve agreed to your marriage request, I¡¯ll take it seriously.¡± Caroline hesitated for a moment. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not too interested in this engagement ceremony, but that¡¯s because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important. It¡¯s more like a show for the public. It¡¯s not very useful for the development of our rtionship.¡± Seeing the disappointed look on Edwin¡¯s face, Caroline quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve neglected your feelings. I didn¡¯t expect you to take this matter so seriously. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edwin squeezed her palm. ¡°Although I¡¯m really looking forward to the engagement party, this whole thing was arranged by the Anderson family from the beginning to the end. I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion. This is also my negligence.¡± Every time Edwin showed weakness, Caroline couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She went forward and hugged him. ¡°You¡¯re making me look unreasonable.¡± Edwin hugged her tighter and lowered his head to smell the faint fragrance of her hair. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be something you should be worried about. If you don¡¯t like my arrangement, you can just say ¡®don¡¯t like it¡¯. I won¡¯t be unhappy.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll spoil me and make me more and more willful.¡± Caroline¡¯s head was buried in his shoulder, and her voice was a little muffled. ¡°I like to see you be more and more willful.¡± Because you¡¯re supposed to live a carefree life. Edwinughed dotingly. Caroline got out of his arms, shook her head, and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®should¡¯ and ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯ in this world.¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes fell on her face, and his deep voice sounded like a cello as he made the most determined and beautiful promise. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s no ¡®should¡¯ or ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯ in this world, but in my world, there are many ¡®should¡¯s, some very beautiful¡¯ should¡¯s.¡± ¡°Then what about ¡®shouldn¡¯t be¡¯?¡± Caroline asked. Edwin shook his head. ¡°In my world, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯ for you.¡± In Luo Ling¡¯s world, she had been instilled with too many ¡®should¡¯ and ¡®shouldn¡¯t¡¯ words since she was young, causing her to hate these two words. She felt that they were like shackles firmly ced on her body. That was why she worked so hard, so hard to break through the barriers that others had woven for her, just to tell those people that there was no such thing as ¡®should¡¯ or ¡®should not¡¯ in this world, only ¡®she wanted to¡¯. But now, Edwin had also said ¡®she should¡¯ , but the ¡®should¡¯ he said was different from others. The ¡®should¡¯ they said was a standard requirement for her to do something, or to not do something. The ¡®should¡¯ that Edwin mentioned meant that she could do anything she wanted. She didn¡¯t need to force herself to do anything she didn¡¯t want to. The same words,ing from different people, had two different meanings. Caroline touched Edwin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that your eyes are very beautiful?¡± Edwin¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t before, but I do now.¡± Because in the past, there were very few people who dared to look him in the eye and even say such things. However, when this sentence came out of Caroline¡¯s mouth, Edwin didn¡¯t feel offended at all. Instead, he felt happy. Caroline stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against the corner of his eye. ¡°From the first time I saw you, I realized that your eyes are very beautiful. It was just that it was too mysterious and dangerous, so people would subconsciously stay away from it.¡± After that, Caroline added, ¡°Although your entire face is very beautiful andpletely fits my aesthetic taste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Although Edwin didn¡¯t care much about his appearance, when they first met on the street, Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. At that moment, he was d that he still had a good appearance. ¡°However, your eyes look much better now than when we first met,¡± Caroline said. ¡°Why?¡± Edwin was puzzled. He didn¡¯t do anything to his eyes. ¡°Because I see a better version of myself in your eyes,¡± Caroline replied.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Waiting For Chapter 138: Waiting For Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Because of Caroline¡¯s words, Edwin¡¯s emotions for the whole day seemed to be soaked in honey. The smile on his face never disappeared, and Joline and George were both a little frightened. ¡°Say, what kind of drug did that woman give Big Brother?¡± George didn¡¯t understand. Joline touched her heart. ¡°Who knows?¡± After all, for a young couple in love, even just a look at each other could give rise to countless sweetness. But unfortunately, this sweetness onlysted until the night. ¡°You¡¯ve investigated it?¡± he asked his men. ¡°Yes, I did. The woman¡¯s real name is Cindy. She was born in the slums and her parents died of drugs. She was sent to a welfare home and adopted when she was six. The adopter was from the Smith family.¡± ¡°After that, she changed her name to Rachel and lived a peaceful life in elementary school and middle school. However, something happened in her second year of high school, and she disappeared. After the police checked the surveince footage, they realized that Rachel had been dragged into a white van with a fake number te and disappeared.¡± ¡°Just when everyone thought that Rachel would die just like that, five yearster, she suddenly appeared again. At this time, Rachel¡¯s previous lively and delicate appearance had changed. She had be resolute.¡± The reason why they managed to find out the girl¡¯s identity so quickly was that Rachel had once appeared as a female bodyguard in the group of bodyguards protecting the head of the Smith family, Joline¡¯s brother, Joseph. Although she had only appeared once, she had still left a trace, which allowed them to find out. The destroyed tattoo on Rachel¡¯s body and the fact that she had cut off all ties with the Smith family were enough to convict the Smith family. However, all of these still couldn¡¯t directly convict Joseph, the mastermind behind the scenes. Edwin wondered what his uncle, Joseph, would do. He would probably push the idiot Robert out to take the me. It would be fun to see them fighting each other. ¡°Other than checking the newly installed railing, did Robert do anything else unusual today?¡± Edwin asked. ¡°We just received news from the surveince room. Young Master Robert sneaked into the changing room in the evening. The so-called changing room was the room where Caroline was trying on her dress.¡± That day, Caroline was led to the balcony and almost caused a disaster. This made Edwin more aware of the danger. He felt that he had to install enough surveince cameras in the house to further increase the security level of the Anderson family¡¯s entire manor. Therefore, in the past two days, many new invisible surveince cameras had been installed in the castle. Robert wasn¡¯t an observant person to begin with, so he probably didn¡¯t notice the people who were setting up surveince cameras. He thought that they were just preparing for the engagement party, so he didn¡¯t know that his every move was actually being watched. Robert naturally knew where the changing room was. He also knew that Caroline¡¯s dress for her engagement was there. He had two purposes for sneaking in. One was to secretly install a pinhole camera in the changing room. The other was to destroy the dress and jewelry that Caroline was going to wear. This way, she would have no dress and jewelry to wear tomorrow. These two schemes of his were very sessful, but unfortunately, as soon as he made a move, all the movements were already grasped by others. One of his subordinates asked Edwin, ¡°Should we capture Young Master Robert?¡± Edwin turned the ring on his thumb. ¡°No need for now. Since he¡¯s looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s engagement party so much, I have to leave him the best viewing spot.¡± The engagement party arrived as scheduled. Today, the Anderson family opened their doors to wee their guests. The engagement party was set to be held in the evening, but there were already guests at the door just after lunch. Meanwhile, Caroline brought Eva and Danika to Anderson¡¯s house and started to prepare. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Miss Caroline?¡± Robert suddenly appeared and blocked their path. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I was drunk the other day, so I said some offensive things to you. Please forgive me.¡± This arrogant Young Master Smith had purposely waited here and even said that he wanted to apologize to her. Caroline felt that unless it was red rain, he must be up to no good and was trying to do something.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Teasing Chapter 139: Teasing Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline stopped in her tracks and looked at the young master of the Smith family. His eyes were dark and his face was yellow. It was obvious that his private life was very indecent. He had overindulged in s*x and seemed to have some kidney problems. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m surprised. I thought that you would continue to ignore me, Young Master Robert. After all, thest time we met, it was so unpleasant.¡± The reason why Robert was waiting here was because he couldn¡¯t help but want to see Caroline embarrass herself at the engagement party. He didn¡¯t expect Caroline to be so rude and point out the embarrassing side of him. Robert thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a while longer.¡¯ He tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and squeezed out an ugly smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to be a family soon? So, I thought it would be better to say it in advance so that there won¡¯t be any grudges between us, and it won¡¯t make things difficult for Edwin who is stuck in the middle.¡± These words made it seem as if he was very important to Edwin. Caroline also smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still the one who¡¯s thinking for Edwin. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very touched by your kind intentions. Don¡¯t worry, when I see him again, I¡¯ll definitely convey your kind intentions to him.¡± Robert almost couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on his face. That cold-blooded robot, Edwin, would definitely not be touched by his ¡®kind intentions¡¯. Instead, he might even suspect that he had done something and investigate him. ¡°As one of the protagonists today, Edwin should be busy with a lot of things, so my little gift is not worth mentioning. But you¡­¡± Robert suddenly inched closer, and Eva clenched her fists. This strange man exuded a very unpleasant smell. From the moment he appeared, Eva¡¯s intuition told her that she hated him and wanted to punch him. But since the other party didn¡¯t do anything overboard, Eva had to restrain her emotions. But now, this man actually dared to get close to Caroline. Eva¡¯s muscles tensed up and were ready to attack. If he dared to touch Caroline, she would cripple his hand the next second. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you agreed to Edwin¡¯s proposal, I knew you were a good girl the first time I saw you. So, if you encounter any problems in the future, you cane to me.¡± Robert still didn¡¯t know that he was being watched. Fortunately, although he was lustful, he didn¡¯t have the guts to do it. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Caroline in front of everyone at the Anderson family. He smiled at Caroline in what he thought was a suave and elegant manner. ¡°Everyone knows that I can¡¯t reject a woman¡¯s request, especially a beautiful woman.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t like Caroline being the Young Madam of the Anderson family, as a man, he still admired a beautiful woman like Caroline. Therefore, when something went wrong at the engagement party and Caroline was kicked out of the Anderson family, Robert wouldn¡¯t rmend taking her in temporarily for the sake of her beautiful appearance. Looking at his greasy face, Caroline tried her best not to puke in front of everyone. ¡°1 see. No wonder I felt strange when I saw Mr. Robert. You were born into a rich family and should be very healthy. Why do you look like you¡¯ve been squeezed dry and have weak kidneys? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve agreed to too many women¡¯s requests.¡± Seeing Robert¡¯s expression change, Caroline imitated Eva and tilted her head innocently. ¡°As an outsider, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say these things, but you just said that we¡¯re going to be a family soon, so we can talk about it openly. So, I¡¯ll take the liberty to give you a suggestion. If your kidneys are not good, you still need to take care of it. Otherwise, this condition will probably continue.¡± Which man could ept being called incapable? Not to mention, Caroline¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Recently, Robert had been feeling exhausted in bed. He needed medicine every time to liven things up, and the amount of medicine he ate was increasing. Robert was both angry and anxious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, you b*tch? What do you mean I can¡¯t do it? Did you say all this just to have a taste of me?¡± He suddenly thought of something and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people who take medicine for a long time will severely hinder their s*xual desire.. Could it be that Edwin can¡¯t satisfy you, so you¡¯re looking at me?¡± Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Out of Control Chapter 140: Out of Control Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! When Caroline heard the words ¡®take medicine for a long time,¡¯ she frowned. Then, when she heard Robert¡¯s words, she immediately revealed a mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯re such a dirty and useless thing. What gave you the confidence to think that I would like you?¡± After half a year of practice, Caroline had learned to restrain her bloodlust and sharpness. This made her temperament a lot more gentle, which led to any Tom, Dick, or Harry to rush up to her and try to flirt with her. However, Caroline was still the one who was not to be trifled with. She took a step forward and kicked him on both of his knees with her pointed shoes. Robert did not see what happened clearly. He only knew that his knees suddenly felt sore and weak. In the next second, he knelt down in front of Caroline like a candle. Caroline took a step back in disgust. ¡°Although you said something overboard, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me?¡± Looking at his legs that were out of control, Robert was a little frightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. You probably knelt down too hard just now and hit your knee. It¡¯s numb from the impact, so you can¡¯t move for a while.¡± Caroline¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°We¡¯re not doctors. We don¡¯t know where you¡¯re hurt, so we can¡¯t touch you. You have to check yourself or wait for the doctor toe.¡± Caroline¡¯s two stomps were too vicious, and they hadpletely dumbfounded his knee-jerk reaction. Thus, not only could Robert¡¯s legs not exert any strength, but his connection with his brain had also been temporarily cut off. He couldn¡¯t move them at all. Coincidentallv, Robert had knelt in the middle of the lobbv. To him, there was a sense of d¨¦j? vu, so even if he wanted to stand up with the help of some tools, he could not find anything. ¡°You vicious woman, what did you do to me? Untie me now!¡± Unfortunately, no matter how much Robert shouted, Caroline had already left. He was still kneeling on the ground. It was as if his legs were bound to the floor. He couldn¡¯t move them even after using all his strength. He Imelt and sat instead. There were so many servantsing and going, and basically everyone who walked past looked at him with a meaningful gaze. Robert had never suffered such humiliation in his life. He roared at the servants who were watching the show, ¡°Are you all dead? Hurry up and help me However, it was fine if Robert didn¡¯t say anything. After that roar, the people who were watching the show scattered like birds and beasts. Just now, the Young Madam had said that no one was allowed to go forward to help him, or they would be swept out together. As the Anderson family¡¯s servants, there was no need for them to offend the Young Madam for an outsider. Robert immediately understood what was going on. He was so angry that heughed. ¡°This b*tch, good, very good!¡± Robert swore that he better not meet this woman again, or he would not be able to resist the urge to tear her into pieces! Thinking about what was about to happen, Robert sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can still be so arrogantter!¡± On the other side, Eva sniffed and asked curiously, ¡°Who was that man just now? Why did he have such a bad smell?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just the scum of society. You don¡¯t need to care about him at all.¡± If she had to use her own hands to deal with such a person, Caroline would probably wash her hands many times with hand wash before she could feel at ease. She took Eva to the changing room, only to be told that the changing room had been changed. After what happenedst time, Caroline instantly became alert when she heard that they were going to move. Fortunately, Harriman ran out at this moment. With him as a guarantee, Caroline was relieved. ¡®Why did you suddenly change the location?¡± Harriman covered his eyes and said, ¡°Becausest night, a little mouse suddenly broke into the original changing room and bit a lot of things. It¡¯s a good thing that our Old Madam is careful. In order to prevent any idents, she specially prepared two portions of each item. Otherwise, it would have caused a lot of trouble.¡± Caroline could roughly guess what was going on. ¡°Such a fierce rat must be captured. Otherwise, it will be terrible if it harms other people..¡± Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Not Afraid Chapter 141: Not Afraid Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! Robert kneeled in the hall for more than ten minutes and cursed for more than ten minutes. In the end, it was Joline who felt that he was too embarrassing and asked someone to carry him away. When Robert saw Joline, he immediately knelt on the ground and cried. ¡°Auntie, that woman Caroline is too much. I only had a small argument with her, and she actually dared toy her hands on me in public and cripple my legs! How do you expect me to live the rest of my life? Do you dare to let such a vicious woman like her stay by Edwin¡¯s side?¡± ¡°You said that Caroline crippled your legs?¡± Joline didn¡¯t believe that Caroline would be so cruel to Robert just because he said some unpleasant things. Robert, however, insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what she did to my legs. I can¡¯t even feel them, let alone stand up. Doesn¡¯t that mean my legs are crippled?¡± After hearing how serious he was, Joline couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to him since he was her nephew, so she ordered, ¡®Go and get the doctor. Also, get Edwin and Caroline.¡± Caroline was about to start putting on her makeup, but after hearing Butler Harriman¡¯s words, she took out a sharp eyebrow cutter from her makeup box and followed Harriman out. She met Edwin, who was looking for her. Edwin had already found out about the conflict between her and Robert from the reports of his subordinates. Even though he didn¡¯t know what Caroline had done to Robert, he would still be able to protect her even if she really crippled Robert¡¯s legs. Edwin held her hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, leave it to me.¡± Caroline also lowered her voice and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, so you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± The two of them smiled at each other and walked to Joline¡¯s guest room. The moment Robert saw Caroline, his eyes were filled with killing intent. Half an hour ago, he was still drooling over Caroline¡¯s beauty. After she gave him a huge blow and humiliation, Robert only wanted to take her down and use all kinds of methods he could think of to torture her. He wanted to make her wish she was dead. Robert¡¯s murderous intent was so strong that not only did Caroline feel it, but everyone else in the room felt it too. Edwin¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Robert as if he was a dead body. Joline¡¯s eyes were also filled with obvious displeasure. The doctor had already checked Robert¡¯s legs, but he didn¡¯t find any wounds or scars. As for why Robert¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t move without any injuries, the doctor said he didn¡¯t know. When Joline found out about the result, her first reaction was that Robert wanted to use this opportunity to frame Caroline and ruin their engagement. However, Robert refused to admit it. He insisted that he really couldn¡¯t move his legs and that Caroline really crippled them. Joline had a headache from his antics, so she had to wait for Caroline toe and exin it to her face-to-face. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Robert would dare to release such a strong killing intent toward Caroline in front of them. If they weren¡¯t here, would Robert directly deal with Caroline? Realizing this, Joline¡¯s dissatisfaction with Robert deepened. Today was supposed to be a good day, but in the end, this had to happen before it happened. It was too disappointing. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already repeated yourself. I don¡¯t want to hear you repeat it again,¡± Joline rebuked. She gestured for Caroline to speak. Caroline had a clear conscience, so she briefly exined the conflict between the two of them. Of course, she omitted the part where she secretly attacked Robert. She only said that she couldn¡¯t stand him talking to Edwin like that, so she couldn¡¯t help but kick his knee twice. Caroline emphasized that she did not kick him very hard, but for some reason, Robert knelt down and said that she had crippled his legs. She felt that Robert was deliberately extorting her, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and left. When she heard Robert insult him with the fact that Edwin had been ill for a long time, Joline looked at him with a sharp gaze.. ¡°Did you really say that?¡± Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Fury Chapter 142: Fury Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! Edwin¡¯s life was in danger, and this was a pain in Joline¡¯s heart. It was also her Achilles¡¯ heel. Robert knew about this, but he still humiliated Edwin in front of his fianc¨¦e. It was obvious that he was even more vicious in private. Robert looked up and met Joline¡¯s cold eyes. He shivered. ¡°I was just too angry with her and said those things without thinking. That¡¯s why I said those things. I don¡¯t mean to look down on Edwin. You know that I care about him the most.¡± Caroline slowly added, ¡°But you clearly said that he is an emotionless, cold-blooded robot.¡± Joline¡¯s face turned even colder after Caroline said that. She stood up and looked down at Robert who was lying on the ground. ¡°Robert, who gave you the courage to think that you can treat the Anderson family like this?¡± Joline¡¯s words clearly showed that she was cutting ties with the Smith family. Robert was flustered. He knew that he had done something bad today. However, Caroline just had to add fuel to the fire. ¡°It¡¯s probably because he thinks that he¡¯s a member of the Anderson family. He¡¯s using his age as an excuse to order us around.¡¯ Joline sneered. ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t deserve it!¡± The cold voice and wordspletely broke the string of rationality in Robert¡¯s mind. Everything that happened to him today was all because of this evil woman, Caroline. So, he had to kill this woman! In his rage, Robert had already forgotten that he couldn¡¯t feel his legs and couldn¡¯t move. He got up from the ground and pounced at Caroline, who was not far away. His hands were clearly going to strangle Caroline¡¯s neck. The reception room was filled with exmations. Edwin¡¯s first reaction was to stop him, but no one was as fast as Caroline. Seeing that Edwin and Robert were about to collide, Caroline immediately sent a flying kick at him, knocking him to the ground. Before he could react, the sharp eyebrow cutter was already on his neck. Robert moved a little, and a sharp pain immediately came from his neck. Panic shed in his eyes, and he stopped moving. He could only watch as the drop of blood dripped on his bulging belly. ¡°I knew you could move your legs, ¡± said Caroline nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re indeed extorting me.¡± However, Robert was not happy at all. He said in fear, ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯m Joline¡¯s nephew.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± She lifted her foot and threw the man forward, throwing him between Edwin and Joline. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands.¡± After saying this, she threw the blood-stained eyebrow cutter into the trash can. However, at this moment, Robert couldn¡¯t care less about Caroline¡¯s insults. After being frightened by Caroline, Robert¡¯s rationality came back. Then, he realized what he had done in his rashness. There was only one thought in Robert¡¯s mind. He waspletely done for. Even his father might not be able to save him. As expected, the next second, he heard Joline¡¯s cold voice. ¡°See if Joseph is here. If he is, bring him over.¡± At this moment, Joseph had just arrived at the entrance of the Anderson Manor. From his expression, it was obvious that he was not in a good mood. The reason was that he had called Robert on his way here to get more urate information from him. To his surprise, Robert didn¡¯t pick up the call. He called a few more times, but no one picked up. Joseph had a premonition that Robert was being held back by something. He could only pray that Robert wouldn¡¯t do something irreversible because of a moment of rashness. But when he stepped into the manor, he saw Harriman waiting there, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. This was especially so because every time they met in the past, this little old man had always been smiling at him. There had never been a time when he had such a cold expression. The uneasiness in Joseph¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. He had no choice but to ask Harriman indirectly, ¡°Did that brat Robert make a big mistake?¡± Harriman maintained a respectful attitude as he led the way. ¡°Mr. Joseph, you¡¯ll Imow when you go in..¡± Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Brother and Sister Chapter 143: Brother and Sister Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! Joseph was a little annoyed by Harriman¡¯s attitude. He took a deep breath and tried to y the emotional card. ¡°Harriman, we¡¯ve known each other for decades. Can¡¯t you say a word to me?¡± Harriman¡¯s face was still devoid of a smile. ¡°You said that we¡¯ve known each other for decades, so you should know better who I¡¯m loyal to.¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t even take in the emotional card, Joseph¡¯s steps became heavier. He knew that today¡¯s matter couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. ¡°Old Madam, Mr. Joseph is here.¡± Harriman knocked on the door. After a long while, Joline¡¯s tired voice came from the other side of the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Harriman opened the door and let Joseph in. The first thing Joseph saw was Joline, who was standing by the window and looking out into the distance. Seeing her slightly hunched back, he seemed to finally realize that his good sister was not young anymore. He was five years older than her and was already 71 years old. Joseph then turned his gaze away and saw Robert tied up in the corner of the reception room with his mouth gagged. The man¡¯s eyes clearly lit up for a moment when he met Joseph¡¯s gaze, but it was only for a moment before the light was extinguished. Joseph was initially infuriated when he saw his son being treated this way. However, the moment he saw the light in Robert¡¯s eyes go out, his shock immediately overcame his anger. What exactly did Robert do to make him so obedient? Joseph almost lost his bnce for a moment. He turned to look at Joline with a pleading look and his voice trembled. ¡°Sister, can we sit down and have a good chat like we used to?¡± Joline sighed, turned around, and sat back on the sofa. She pointed at the sofa opposite her. ¡°You should sit down too.¡± Joseph hesitated for a moment. He dragged his heavy feet and sat on the sofa opposite him. Joline looked at the walking stick in his hand, and a hint of nostalgia shed in her eyes. ¡°This is the walking stick that Grandfather left for you. He cherished it the most at that time. I still remember that I was six years old and you were eleven years old. You used your music teacher¡¯s music score to tempt me and made me steal this cane. In the end, we were discovered by Grandfather and he punished both of us.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been almost 50 years.¡± Joseph stroked the embossed on the crutch. ¡°When Grandfather passed away, he said that I¡¯ve always remembered this walking stick, so he specifically made it clear in his will that he would leave it to me.¡± Actually, he was just a child. Why would he like a walking stick? However, he was fascinated by an animated film at that time, and the totem printed on the protagonist¡¯s body happened to be simr to the one embossed on this cane, so he remembered it. Jonne signeu, ¡°Yean, Deen years. 1ougnc we could still togetner anu chat like this when we were 80.¡± The reception room suddenly fell silent. Joseph¡¯s tongue was bitter. He opened his mouth for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Joline pushed a file to Joseph. Then, she stood up and said, ¡°Today is Edwin¡¯s big day. Brother, as his grandfather-inw, you should help him hold the fort.¡± Joline opened the door of the guest room. When she was about to step out, Joseph¡¯s slightly obscure voice finally came from behind her. ¡°Joline, I just don¡¯t want to give up.¡± Joline paused for a moment and walked out without looking back. At 4 0¡¯clock in the afternoon, all the guests who had received the invitation had arrived at the Anderson Manor on time, no matter what kind of mentality they had. Joline was wearing a silver evening gown and stood on the stage in high spirits. She announced the start of the engagement party. Joseph, who was standing below the stage, cheered loudly and took the lead in pping. Outside the banquet hall, Edwin ced Caroline¡¯s hand on his arm. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Caroline felt her own heartbeat and said honestly, ¡°A little.¡± Edwin chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Harriman and Oleg pushed open the banquet hall¡¯s door together. Edwin reached out his right hand and held Caroline¡¯s hand that was on his arm. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, step by step, they walked into the banquet hall firmly and slowly. They made a promise that they would spend the rest of their lives together. That night, a gunshot was heard in the Smith family¡¯s master¡¯s study. Joseph fell on his desk. Joline, who was sitting on the balcony and flipping through old photos, looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°Is it going to rain?¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Drunk Chapter 144: Drunk Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edwin received the news from his subordinate and opened his email. There was an email that Joseph had sent him an hour ago. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know what Joseph would say. He would say that he would take all the me and would y the emotional card, begging the Anderson family to let the Smith family off and not kill them. Instead of opening the email, Edwin deleted it. ¡°Report this to the Old Madam. Tell her that since Joseph has taken on all the responsibility, she¡¯ll be in charge of the Smith family.¡± After all, it was Joline¡¯s family, so Edwin couldn¡¯t do too much. However, he believed that with Joline¡¯s style, she wouldn¡¯t let things go easily. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t let Robert off easily. After Edwin settled the matter, he returned to his room. Today was his and Caroline¡¯s engagement party. After the party ended, the two of them stayed overnight at Anderson Manor. At the dinner party, because Caroline wasn¡¯t there to watch over her, Eva actually mistook the champagne for sweet fruit juice and drank more than half the bottle. By the time Danika realized it, she was already holding a bottle of wine and hiding under the table, ying around. Danika was worried to death, but Eva was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t do anytmng to ner. In tne end, sne could only coax ner Into Drrngmg ner to Caroline. Eva then crawled out from under the table and followed her to the guest room. After Caroline was not in the guest room, Eva kicked up a fuss again. Danika, who was already in her forties, could not stand her. Fortunately, the banquet wasing to an end, so Danika had to call Caroline over. As soon as Eva saw her, she threw herself into her arms and cried, ¡°Ling, where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find you. I¡¯ll be good, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Thest time something happened to her and she suddenly lost contact with her, this incident had scared Eva out of her wits. Hearing Eva¡¯s drunkard words, Caroline felt a little ufortable. ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you,¡± she said, patting Eva¡¯s shoulder. ¡°See? I¡¯ve found you.¡± In the end, Caroline spent a long time to coax her to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s not easy raising a child.¡± Caroline wiped the sweat from her forehead and heaved a sigh of relief. Danika sat on the side, feeling a little tired. When she heard her sigh, she shook her head andughed. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± When it came to raising a child, there was no rest at all. Eva, who only made a little fuss asionally, was already considered easy to take care of. Then, she thought that for a big family like the Anderson family, even if Caroline had a child in the future, there would be many people to help raise the child. She would not have to worry about such things. Thinking of this, Danika quickly drove her away. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in this room tonight and take care of Eva. You can go back first.¡± Caroline was a little worried. ¡°With Eva¡¯s strength, you won¡¯t be able to control her if she causes a ruckus. Let me guard her tonight.¡± After all, they were in Anderson¡¯s house now. If Eva were to get drunk and go crazyter, with her destructive power, she could tear down the house in a minute. It would be too rude then. Danika let out an ¡°Oh,¡± and said, ¡°My gooddy, have you forgotten what day it is today? How can you stay here?¡± Caroline was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She was engaged today, so logically speaking, she should be by her fianc¨¦¡¯s side tonight. However, her rtionship with Edwin was a littleplicated, and it wasn¡¯t time for them topletely talk. Under such circumstances, Caroline didn¡¯t think that Edwin would do anything to her. But she couldn¡¯t exin these things to Danika. In the end, she couldn¡¯t find a good excuse and could only be pushed out of the room by Danika. Caroline had no choice but to return to the room that Joline had prepared for them. Edwin¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her return. He thought that she wouldn¡¯t being back tonight. ¡°How¡¯s Eva?¡± Edwin took her hand and led her to the sofa. He then brought her a pair of indoor slippers for her to change into. Even Caroline felt a little ufortable after standing for so many hours in Il-centimeter high heels. Therefore, as soon as she sank into the soft sofa, fatigue immediately overwhelmed her, making her not want to move anymore.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Sleep Together Chapter 145: Sleep Together Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thank you readers! ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to coax her to sleep. I can only hope that she can sleep until dawn. Otherwise, it would be torturous if she were to make a scene in the middle of the night. I¡¯ve never let her touch alcohol before. I didn¡¯t expect her alcohol tolerance to be so bad. It seems that I have to keep a close eye on her in the future and not let her touch alcohol easily.¡± An ordinary drunkard wasn¡¯t scary, but a professionally trained strongman like Eva could easily lose control of her strength when she was drunk. When she went crazy, it was too scary. Even seven or eight bodyguards might not be able to keep her in check. Fortunately, Eva was very obedient to Caroline, so she could still coax her. As soon as Caroline finished her sentence, she saw Edwin squat down and help her change her shoes. Caroline was stunned for a moment. She quickly bent down to stop him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Then, she nimbly threw off her high heels and put on her slippers. However, Edwin frowned. ¡°Your feet are worn out.¡± When Caroline heard this, she looked over and found that her heel had been rubbed red. She said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s the first time wearing new shoes, so it¡¯s bound to be a little tiring.¡± Caroline had been trained in a storm of bullets since she was young. Getting injured was amon urrence for her. Hence, she automatically ignored the little difort of having her feet ground by shoes. However, when Edwin saw the two red marks on her feet, he frowned. ¡°The people below didn¡¯t take care of the shoes properly.¡± It was inevitable that new shoes would rub against one¡¯s feet. Therefore, before they put on the shoes, the servants below would first deal with the edges of the shoes to make them as soft as possible. This engagement party was very important to Joline, so there shouldn¡¯t be such a careless thing. It was probably because Robert had sneaked into the changing roomst night, and Edwin was afraid that he would do something to Caroline¡¯s clothes and shoes, so he decided to change them all. That was why he was so careless. Caroline stretched out her hand and smoothed out his furrowed brows. ¡°This is just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to be so concerned.¡± Edwin shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he lifted her foot and ced it on his knee. A warm and dry feeling came from her calf. Caroline retracted her foot subconsciously and looked at him in shock. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°The shoes are notfortable,¡± exined Edwin, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very tiring to wear them, so I want to help you massage your feet to relieve your fatigue. That way, your feet won¡¯t feel ufortable when you wake up tomorrow.¡± Caroline¡¯s toes twitched. ¡°No need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll be fine after a hot bath.¡± She now had to run 10 kilometers every morning and do two hours of physical exercise. The amount of exercise she did today would not cause muscle soreness at all. Of course, the main reason was that they weren¡¯t that intimate yet. Caroline felt a little weird to let Edwin massage her feet. Seeing that Edwin still wanted to persist, she jumped down from the sofa. ¡°Compared to massaging my feet, I¡¯d rather take a bath and then quickly lie in bed to sleep.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Caroline¡¯s eyes fell on the two-meter bed in the middle of the bedroom. She was stunned. That¡¯s right, they were going to sleep together tonight. Edwin followed her line of sight and obviously guessed what she was thinking, so he suggested, ¡°I can sleep on the sofa tonight.¡± After all, it was their engagement night. If the two of them slept in separate rooms, they would probably attract a lot of gossip. When he thought of the two boxes of condoms that Joline had secretly sent to him, he couldn¡¯t let her see this joke. Furthermore, Edwin himself didn¡¯t want to be separated from Caroline tonight. Caroline hesitated for a moment. ¡°I think the bed is quite big. It¡¯s not a problem for two people to squeeze in.¡± Edwin was overjoyed, but he still restrained the corners of his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Caroline scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± After all, on the training ground and on the battlefield, when the conditions were tough, she would often lie down and rest with herrades. Although Edwin¡¯s status was slightly different, Caroline convinced herself that they were both men and there was not much difference. From her reaction, Edwin probably noticed this. Although he was a little disappointed, he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to prepare the bathwater. It should be ready now. Put the change of clothes in the basket at the side.¡± Caroline covered her mouth with her hand and yawned. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower first..¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Ingratiating Chapter 146: Ingratiating Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edwin stood in ce for a while, then went to another bathroom. After Caroline had afortable bath and came out drying her hair, she saw that he was already standing on the balcony in a dark blue bathrobe. He was holding a phone in his hand and seemed to be dealing with something. Edwin turned around when he heard the voice and was stunned for a moment. The pajamas that Joline had asked someone to prepare for Caroline was a pure white,ce-edged, silk spaghetti-strap dress with very good draping. Although the dress wasn¡¯t transparent, it was very light and skin-friendly. When Caroline put it on, she felt as if she was naked. Considering that there was someone else outside, Caroline hesitated for a while and still put on the robe. But even so, the silk material stuck to her skin slightly, still revealing her exquisite figure. Caroline had juste out of the bath. Her exposed skin was pink and tender, and it made people want to take a bite. As he thought about the change in their identities, Edwin suddenly felt his throat go dry. He let out a light breath and shifted his gaze away unnaturally. Then, he saw her hair dripping with water and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll dry your hair for you.¡± Before Caroline could stop him, he had already taken out the hairdryer and walked over. Caroline wanted to take it. ¡°I can blow it myself.¡± However, Edwin gently and firmly held her shoulders, turned her around, and pressed her down on the bed. ¡°I want to help you blow it.¡± Caroline pursed her lips. She did not say anything and let him do what he wanted. The sound of the hairdryer rang out, and she felt a gentle force pushing her hair aside. Then, the warm wind fell on the back of her head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time drying someone¡¯s hair,¡± said Edwin. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the job, so if I pull your hair or the temperature is too high, you must tell me.¡± Ever since she was five years old, Caroline had been forced to be independent. She had long forgotten the feeling of being cared for. She felt very warm and ufortable. Caroline suddenly grabbed onto Edwin¡¯s hand and turned around to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I move too much and hurt you?¡± he asked. Edwin quickly turned off the hairdryer. Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, your movements were very gentle.¡± ¡°Is the hairdryer too hot? I adjusted it to the lowest setting. If it¡¯s still too hot, I¡¯ll get someone to buy all the hair dryers on the market tomorrow and see which one has the most suitable temperature.¡± Caroline still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not the problem with the hairdryer.¡± ¡°That¡­ Is it my problem?¡± Edwin was a little hesitant. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your problem.¡± As soon as Caroline finished speaking, Edwin¡¯s body stiffened. He pursed his lips and looked a little lonely. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Caroline knew that he had misunderstood her the moment she saw his expression. She held his hand and pulled him to the bed. Caroline looked at him. ¡®You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Instead, it¡¯s because you did too well. It was so good that I¡¯m not used to it. Edwin, you don¡¯t need to do these things for me.¡± For example, he helped her change her shoes, massaged her feet, dried her hair, and so on. Edwin was stunned for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t like me doing these things for you? Do you think that I have no sense of boundaries and have offended you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to it. I¡¯m used to doing things that I can do.¡± Caroline hesitated for a moment but still said it directly. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to see you bend over for me to do these trivial things. You don¡¯t have toe and curry favor with me.¡± After listening to her exnation, Edwin suddenly buried his head in her shoulder andughed. The heat came from under her ears, and Caroline felt a little ticklish. She wanted to push him away. She was puzzled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Edwinughed for almost a minute before he stopped. He lifted his head and looked at Caroline with his teary eyes. ¡°Do you think that I did all these things for you to please you?¡± Caroline nodded and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Edwin shook his head and caressed Caroline¡¯s face with his right hand. ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for you because I want to, not to please you.¡± He gently caressed Caroline¡¯s lips with his thumb, then leaned over and bit her lower lip. ¡°As soon as I see you, I can¡¯t help but want to get close to you and do something for you..¡± Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: The Beginning of Love Chapter 147: The Beginning of Love Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The woman he loved was right in front of him, and tonight was their engagement party. The two of them were wearing pajamas and sitting on the same bed, so it was normal for Edwin to be agitated. Gradually, he was no longer satisfied with a light kiss, so he exerted a little force in his arms and carried Caroline to sit on hisp. Their skin touched, and the heat of each other¡¯s body passed through their skin to each other. They were using the same shampoo and body wash, but Edwin felt that Caroline¡¯s scent was different. It was as pure as a pine and had a hint of sweetness. It made him feel like he was floating in the air, and he felt a little dizzy. Edwin calmed himself down and rubbed the back of Coro¡¯s neck with his thumb. He lowered his head and kissed her fragrant and soft red lips, pressing, sucking, and entwining with them. The stimtion from the exchange of saliva was like a fire burning in his mouth. Then, it passed through his seven orifices and spread to his whole body in a sh, making him feel unbearably hot. He wanted more things that could calm him down. Edwin¡¯s hand slid down to Caroline¡¯s waist. Just as he was about to take another step, Caroline¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he stopped his next action. Edwin let go of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive.¡± Caroline shook her head. She just wanted to say that when he touched her waist, her body suddenly trembled. This was a physiological reaction because the waist of this body was slightly more sensitive, and she couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment. But obviously, Edwin misunderstood her. He misunderstood that Caroline didn¡¯t want the two of them to have any further contact than hugging and kissing. Fortunately, Edwin was mentally prepared that Caroline would not ept him so easily. Therefore, although he was a little disappointed, he was not particrly depressed. He leaned his head on Caroline¡¯s shoulder, trying to calm his breathing and palpitations. However, Caroline¡¯s body temperature and fragrance were constantly transmitted to his five senses. In the end, not only did he not calm the fire in his heart, it burned even more intensely. Edwin had no choice but to let go of Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think I might need to go to the bathroom and take another shower.¡± He stood up, but Caroline grabbed his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edwin looked at her in surprise. Caroline¡¯s face turned red. Her gaze was a little unfocused, and her voice was a little stuttered. ¡°I wanted to say, uh, if you¡¯re in extreme pain, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Edwin was stunned for a moment before he realized what she meant. He was tempted for a moment, but he still shook his head. ¡°Caroline, do you still remember what Robert said today? He said I¡¯ve been sick for a long time, so¡­¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°So I¡¯m not very good in that aspect.¡± Caroline tilted her head. ¡°Could he be telling the truth?¡± Edwin¡¯s face clearly stiffened for a moment before he smiled bitterly. ¡°On the contrary, what he said is false.¡± Edwin took her hand and extended it under his body. Through the loose bathrobe, she gently felt the hot, high-spirited thing under it. Caroline yelped and retracted her hand subconsciously. Her face was already red. Edwin let go of her hand as he wished and took a step back. ¡°So, don¡¯t provoke me anymore. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee how long my self-control willst.¡¯ Caroline bit her lips and hesitated. Just as she was about to say something, Edwin¡¯s index finger pressed against her lips. ¡°I know what you want to say, but it¡¯s not the time yet.¡¯ Although he hoped that their rtionship could improve by leaps and bounds overnight and reach a level where they could truly blend in with each other, it was still a distance away from that state for now. Although Edwin couldn¡¯t wait to have Carolinepletely and truly, he didn¡¯t want to offend her because he cherished her too much. He also didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her when their rtionship was still unclear. So in the end, Edwin went into the bathroom to take another shower. When he came out of the bathroom again, he saw Caroline lying on the side of the bed, well-behaved and covered with a nket. Caroline turned around when she heard the movement. She still looked ufortable and awkward.. ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping on the right side of the bed, so will I be in your way?¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148 Sleeping Together Chapter 148 Sleeping Together Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edwin shook his head and walked to the side of the bed. He took off his slippers and rolled onto the bed. As he covered himself with the nket, he replied, ¡°It just so happens that I like to sleep on the left side of the bed. The two of usplement each other.¡± After heid on the bed, all the main lights went out instantly, leaving only a small yellow light by the bed. The light was a little dim, and they could barely see each other. Edwin turned around and looked at Caroline. ¡°Can I hold your hand to sleep tonight?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Caroline reached out her left hand from under the nket and ced it between them. Suddenly, she heard the sound of clothes rubbing against each other. Then, her left hand was grabbed by a dry and warm hand, and their fingers were intertwined. The rtionship between the two of them was maintained by holding hands. Caroline and Edwin stared at the ceiling quietly. Caroline suddenly thought of something. She turned around and looked at Edwin¡¯s side profile. ¡°Robert said that you were sick for a long time. What¡¯s going on? Is it very serious?¡± Caroline thought about the faint smell of medicine on Edwin. Was he still taking the medicine? Although Edwin didn¡¯t turn around to look at Caroline¡¯s expression, he could hear the worry in her voice. He grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand and shook it slightly, indicating for her not to worry. ¡°I had a serious car ident a few years ago and my head was hit hard. Although I was saved, there are still many residual effects. My head hurts from time to time.¡± When Caroline heard him say this, she turned around and touched his eyebrows. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Edwin shook his head. ¡°The structure of the human brain is tooplicated. When we can¡¯t find anything, even doctors can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Then you must have had a hard time.¡± The headache was already very unbearable, and now it had to happen every few days. This was too torturous. Edwin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Although the process was very difficult, he had still recovered and earned back his life, so it was all worth it. Caroline recalled that she once met a doctor when she was on a mission. The doctor had magical medical skills from the East. She didn¡¯t know how he was doing now, but it seemed that she could find time to visit him. Caroline¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, and soon, her consciousness became blurry. After not hearing any movement for a long time, Edwin turned around and realized that Caroline had fallen asleep. He was quiet for a while. When Caroline¡¯s breathing became longer, he turned his body slightly and lifted I hand to cover her with the nket. Caroline, who was in deep sleep, suddenly turned to face Edwin. The distar between them was shortened. Looking at Caroline¡¯s face, the scene that happened before she went to slee reyed in his mind. Edwin¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. Seeing that Caroline was still in a deep sleep, he was relieved. Heid back down and smiled bitterly. ¡°This is too much torture.¡± Even if he liked to be clean, he couldn¡¯t ept taking a shower several time just one or two hours. Therefore, Edwin could only stare at the ceiling, slowly adjust his breathin and suppress the throbbing in his body. Perhaps it was because she was too tired from the engagement banquet yesterday, or perhaps it was because she slept beside Edwin, but Caroline s very peacefully and peacefully. When she woke up, she realized that the slo was already bright. ording to her usual routine, she should have gotten out of bed at 5 0¡¯clo the morning, but this time, she slept all the way until dawn. Carolineid i] bed. She felt warm everywhere, and it made herzy. Sheid therezily a didn¡¯t want to move at all. It was also at this moment that she realized that her left hand was still intertwined with Edwin¡¯s. Caroline turned around gently and looked at tk of Edwin¡¯s face. He was still fast asleep. Caroline raised her right hand slightly and traced his facial features. He full and handsome forehead, long and curly eyshes, a tall and straight and a slightly thin upper lip that was red. This person¡¯s facial features and face shape were exactly what she liked. Sometimes, even Caroline would think that maybe God sent Edwin to he] because he saw that her original fate was too hard.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: The Morning Chapter 149: The Morning Thank you readers! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline¡¯s mind was filled with all sorts of nonsensical thoughts as she repeatedly drew Edwin¡¯s facial features. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back. She straightened up slightly, leaned over, and gently nted a kiss on the side of Edwin¡¯s face. After the kiss, Caroline was like a thief, covering her mouth and lying back down. However, she heard the sleeping Edwin, who was still sober, say, ¡°I thought you would kiss me a few more times.¡± Caroline was shocked. Then, she gently punched his shoulder. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°Not long after you woke up,¡± answered Edwin. Because of his childhood experience, Edwin had always been a light sleeper. So, when Caroline woke up and made some noise, he noticed that she had also woken up. ¡°I thought you¡¯d give me a few more kisses.¡± It was precisely because of this that he pretended to be asleep. Caroline covered her mouth and moved back. ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to wash up.¡± She didn¡¯t wash her face or brush her teeth, so she was filthy. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± said Edwin, shaking his head. However, Caroline insisted. ¡°But I will mind.¡± A regretful look appeared on Edwin¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, then are you going to get ¡°It¡¯s time to get up.¡± Usually, at this time, she would have almost finished the entire set of training. Caroline touched her stomach. ¡°I was too busyst night and didn¡¯t eat much. I¡¯m a little hungry now.¡± ¡°Then you go wash up first, I¡¯ll get upter.¡± Seeing that Caroline didn¡¯t move, Edwin urged her. Caroline felt helpless. ¡°But you have to let go of my hand first.¡± Only then did Edwin realize what was going on, and he felt a little embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯ve been holding hands all night, so I forgot about it.¡± Then, he released his hand. Caroline, who had regained her freedom, shook her numb hand and looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°You better be like this.¡¯ Caroline jumped off the bed and went into the bathroom to wash up. On the other hand, Edwin waited for a minute or two before lifting the nket. He looked helplessly at his little brother, who seemed to be in high spirits. Even though morning wood was a normal reaction for a man, he still felt a little awkward. So, he had no choice but to let Caroline wash up first while he went to the bathroom in the other room to clean up. When Caroline came out of the bathroom, he opened the door and came in. From his expression, it was impossible to tell what had happened in the bathroom. The two of them went downstairs and walked to the big dining room on the first floor. Eva, who had been drunkst night, had woken up. She was holding her swollen head as Danika pressed her down. As soon as she saw Caroline, a wronged expression appeared on her face. ¡°Ling, my head hurts.¡± Caroline went forward and touched her forehead. Then, she helped her to tidy her clothes. ¡°Who asked you to be so greedyst night? You didn¡¯t even see what it was before you stuffed it into your mouth.¡± Instead of Caroline¡¯sfort, she was reprimanded. Eva felt even more wronged. ¡°I thought that was sweet fruit juice. The more I drink, the happier I¡¯ll be.¡± Caroline nced at her. ¡°So you couldn¡¯t help but drink more than half the bottle?¡± Eva looked away guiltily and didn¡¯t say anything. Edwin took a cup of coffee from the maid and ced it next to Caroline. He then picked up a te and gave her some of her favorite food. ¡°Take a look at the cooking skills of the chefs in the manor. Do you like them?¡± Caroline picked up the knife and fork, tasted it, and immediately gave a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Then you should eat more.¡± Edwin was relieved. While they were having their meal happily, Butler Harriman came in with a box. ¡°This box was found at the door early in the morning. It said that it was an engagement gift for you, Miss Caroline¡­¡± ¡°Harriman, you should change the way you address her,¡± Edwin suddenly interrupted. Harriman paused for a moment and changed his words. ¡°It said that it was an engagement gift for the Young Madam. We have just scanned the box and confirmed that there are no dangerous items in it.¡± Caroline took the box and ced it on the table. She then tore off the seal on the box. She raised her head and looked inside. When she saw what was inside, her pupils shrank and her expression changed immediately. The person who gave her this gift probably had bad intentions. They either wanted to continue testing her, or they wanted to see if they could use this opportunity to drag her down.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Revealed Chapter 150: Revealed Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The gift was a precious Myanmar ruby ne. What made Caroline lose herposure was not that the ne was expensive, but that the ne was inherited from her mother, Mrs. Pritz, from her grandmother. Caroline knew that after her family was wiped out, the assets that the Pritz family¡¯s ancestors had managed for many generations would definitely be devoured. But she didn¡¯t expect to see this ne again in this situation. Those people had actually thrown out such an expensive ne just to test her. Caroline¡¯s hand that was holding the box started to turn green. Edwin noticed her abnormality and went forward to take a look at the contents of the box. Although he didn¡¯t know the origin of this ruby, he could guess that this ne had something to do with Caroline from her reaction. Thinking about the tragedy of the Pritz family in the investigation report, Edwin¡¯s expression darkened. He put his arm around Caroline¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see it, I can help you get rid of it.¡± Caroline closed her eyes tightly. When she opened them again, all her emotions were hidden. She curled her lips and said, ¡°No, why should I? I should be happy since this guest is giving me such an expensive gift to celebrate my engagement. It¡¯s a pity that the other party didn¡¯t leave their name, so I don¡¯t know which guest is so generous that I can¡¯t even return the favor.¡± Caroline emphasized the word ¡®return¡¯. Her hand gently stroked the gem ne, and a trace of nostalgia shed in her eyes. Then, she closed the box with a ¡®click.¡¯ These were originally her things. Since the other party took the initiative to return them to her, why wouldn¡¯t she ept them? Caroline smiled. ¡°We received a lot of good gifts for this engagement party. I saw that manyizens are very concerned about our engagement party. Why don¡¯t we make a video of us opening the boxester?¡± Of course, Caroline¡¯s words were slightly modified. When Caroline was a pitiful little girl who was bullied by others, most of theizens sympathized with her. However, when her engagement with Edwin was spread, some people began to change their minds. Simr thoughts like ¡®no matter how pitiful she is, she¡¯s still living a life of luxury. Instead of pitying her, why not pity yourself?¡¯ existed among many people. Some extreme people even thought that Caroline was a scheming b*tch. Everything that happened before was because Caroline wanted to marry into a rich family. She wanted to make the young master of the Anderson family notice her and feel bad for her. Therefore, there were many people who were making sarcastic remarks about her engagement party. if it was any other time, Caroline would not care about these things. But now, she wanted to make use of this opportunity. At this moment, George came to the dining room. After knowing Caroline¡¯s n, he said reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯re short-sighted. What¡¯s there to post on the inte about this little thing? Since you¡¯re going to show them up, then show them up properly. Don¡¯t bring shame to our family¡¯s name,¡± he said after giving up. Although Joline and Edwin wouldn¡¯t tell him in detail about many things that happened at home, George wasn¡¯t so stupid that he didn¡¯t know anything. He had unintentionally heard the servants mention the things that were going against Caroline on the inte and how she was being harassed and attacked one after another. This undoubtedly angered George. As the young master of the Anderson family, he also had the pride and power of the Anderson family. Whether Caroline was a good person or a bad person, and whether Big Brother wanted to marry Caroline as his wife, were all internal matters of the Anderson family. Since when was it an outsider¡¯s turn to tell them what to do? Although George still felt conflicted about Caroline, it wasn¡¯t as strong as it was in the beginning. After a few interactions with Caroline, he had realized that Caroline was not the person in the rumors. Instead, Kelly, who had been maintaining her image as the victim, was more suspicious. He had read thements online for the past few days and felt that these people were worrying for nothing. He also wanted to give them a look, so he excitedly said that he wanted to pick a good ce to appear on camera. Eva, who was standing beside them, thought that they were ying a game, so she ran over with them.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Causing a Scene Chapter 151: Causing a Scene Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Only Danika noticed that Caroline¡¯s mood was not right. She looked at her worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Caroline gave her aforting smile. Danika wanted to say something, but Eva ran back and grabbed her hand when she didn¡¯t follow. Danika didn¡¯t even have one-sixth of Eva¡¯s strength, so she was pulled away before she could say anything. Edwin looked at the two of them who were obviously tall and strong now, but they were still ying around like children. He shook his head helplessly. However, with these two jokers around, Caroline would probably be much happier. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Smith¡¯s house today. There¡¯s something I need to deal with.¡± Joline had left him a message early in the morning, saying that the feud with the Smith family had to be resolved. No matter how Joseph had been doing in private all these years, Joline had been able to ovee her difficulties in the early years thanks to his support. Therefore, logically speaking, after Joseph chose tomit suicide, as a junior, Edwin should indeed appear. Caroline waved her hand. ¡°Go and do your things then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back when I¡¯m back.¡± Edwin kissed her forehead. Caroline watched as Edwin left. She turned around and looked at the box in front of her for a long time before she ordered, ¡°Put it with the other gifts.¡± In the end, George chose the sunroom on the top floor as the most suitable location for the shoot. ording to Caroline¡¯s original n, she wanted to record a video of them opening the gifts. However, she had underestimated George and Eva¡¯s ability to cause trouble. It was unknown if it was because they were both children, but these two little guys clearly met for the first time, and they got along very well. Soon, they were ying together. As soon as the things were set up, Caroline asked someone to turn on the camera. Behind her, George and Eva were ying around. With a ¡®bang¡¯, a flower pot fell from the shelf. Harriman¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he quickly ran forward to take a look. ¡°This is the Old Madam¡¯s favorite camellia.¡± Caroline covered her face. She had no choice but to ask someone to cut the scene and redo it. In less than two minutes, a water column fell from the sky. Caroline wanted to dodge subconsciously, but because there was a box on her knee with an expensive porcin on it, she hesitated for a moment. In the next moment. she was drenched bv the water column. ¡°You two, get over here!¡± Caroline gritted her teeth. Knowing that they had caused trouble, George and Eva stood there obediently. Caroline took the towel that Harriman handed over and wiped the water off her hair. ¡°It seems like you two are very energetic. In that case, I¡¯ll find you something to do.¡± George was the first to jump out. He put his hands on his waist and said, ¡°What right do you have to order this Young Master around? I won¡¯t listen to you!¡± Caroline didn¡¯t even bother to look at George when he resisted. ¡°Eva, carry him and take him away.¡± Even though Eva had a good impression of this new friend, Caroline was the number one person in her heart. So, after hearing Caroline¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She squatted down, hugged George¡¯s leg, and carried him on her shoulder. ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do? Ahhhhhhh!¡± Before George could react to what was going on, he felt blood rush to his head. ¡°You stupid woman, put me down!¡± George struggled with all his might, but Eva didn¡¯t even shake. She held onto his thigh firmly. Caroline heard his ghostly screams and frowned. ¡°Noisy!¡± Obviously, she was not happy that George had called Eva ¡®stupid woman.¡¯ Eva smacked him on the butt. ¡°Don¡¯t call me stupid woman. Eva is very smart.¡± George felt the pain from his butt and the loud ¡®pa¡¯ sound. His eyes widened and he froze. He, George Anderson, was the young master of the Anderson family. No one had dared toy a finger on him since he was young. But now, he was being carried onto a woman¡¯s shoulder and even got spanked! He was almost 15 years old, a man with an indomitable spirit, but he was punished by a girl of his age! How could he tolerate such a humiliating thing? Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: The Training Chapter 152: The Training Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He writhed around Eva¡¯s shoulder like a worm and cursed at her. Eva couldn¡¯t beat him in a verbal fight, so she raised her hand and continued to hit him. Whenever George scolded her, she would spank him on the butt. The two of them repeated this cycle, and the newly formed friendship was like scattered sand at this moment. A gust of wind blew and it disappeared without a trace. Caroline rubbed her forehead in frustration. Even Harriman, who had good self-restraint, could not bear to look at her and looked away. He asked Caroline, ¡°Young Madam, are we still filming the unboxing video?¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°Forget it.¡± With these two troublemakers here, the filming would not be done well for the whole day. It was better not to waste time. ¡°Get someone to open all the gift boxes and put them together. Then, take a photo.¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Put the ruby ne you just received in a more conspicuous ce.¡± After all, her purpose was to show off her reaction to receiving the ruby ne to those who were secretly testing her. She did not have to show everything in person. Harriman didn¡¯t know that there was a deeper meaning to her sudden disy of gifts. He thought that she was simply retaliating against thements on the inte. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a casual look, there¡¯s no need to be so deliberate.¡± When Caroline heard that Harriman seemed to have a better suggestion, she boldly handed this matter to him. ¡°You can do whatever you think is suitable. When you¡¯re done, just send me the photos.¡± Harriman agreed immediately, and Caroline felt relieved. Seeing that George and Eva were still bickering, she brought them away. As a member of the wealthy Anderson family, there was naturally a special training ground in the manor. After getting Edwin¡¯s permission, Caroline brought the two of them to the training ground. ¡°Since the two of you are so energetic, thene and train together.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± George covered his burning butt and refused to cooperate. Caroline nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, Young Master George has been pampered since he was young. He will cry for a long time even if he cut his hand. It¡¯s natural that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do such intense training. I¡¯m forcing him.¡± She turned around and instructed the maidservant beside her, ¡°Set up an umbre for our delicate Young Master George and bring a chair over. Otherwise, the hot sun will hurt his delicate skin.¡± George immediately jumped up. ¡°Who are you saying is not good enough?!¡± A 14 to 15 -year-old teenager was at the age where he thought he had grown up into a man. Caroline¡¯s words hit him right in the heart. ¡°I¡¯ve been ying on this training field since I was six. This is my territory. I can easily defeat the two of you here!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caroline looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Hmph, whether it¡¯s real or fake, we¡¯ll know once we try it inside. When you lose, don¡¯t cry andin to my big brother!¡± George said confidently. Although he didn¡¯t know what these two women had been eating since they were young, and they were both stronger than him, George was telling the truth. As the young master of the Anderson family, even though his family doted on him, they still required him to learn how to protect himself, so he often came to the training ground to y. So what if he was weaker than them? With the terrain advantage, George didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t win against Caroline and Eva. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so confident, you can try it out with Eva.¡± Caroline gave the final word. She beckoned Eva over and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been neglecting your practice recently. Since we have time and a ce today, let¡¯s loosen up your muscles and bones.¡± Eva grew up in the military army camp, so she was very familiar with the things on the training ground. She didn¡¯t have any objections to Caroline¡¯s arrangement and started to warm up automatically. She even asked George to do it with her. Only then did George realize that he had fallen for Caroline¡¯s goading. Things were going in the direction that Caroline had hoped for. He felt a little aggrieved and wanted to throw his hands up and leave. However, he had just agreed to it personally. It would be too embarrassing if he were to go back on his words now. It did not match his gorgeous character as a young master. Caroline saw how conflicted he was and knew that he hade back to his senses. She continued to provoke him. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid and want to run away, you can just tell me. I won¡¯t force you.¡± As expected, George immediately straightened his back.. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid!¡± Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Dumbfounded Chapter 153: Dumbfounded Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion This was a 400-meter obstacle course full of tires, sand, fishings, and high tforms. If one wanted to pass, they had to show their strong endurance and skills. It could be said to be the basic obstacle course in military training. George and Eva were standing at the starting line in neat sweatshirts. Caroline stood at the side with a stopwatch in her hand. ¡°Have you two decided to run together or separately?¡± George and Eva looked at each other. George raised his hand first and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to run together.¡± Caroline looked at Eva, who had no objections. She oftenpeted with others when she was in the military camp, so she could win regardless of whether she ran alone or in a group. However, Eva looked at George¡¯s slightly thin figure and frowned. She raised her hand and asked Caroline, ¡°Can Iy a hand on him while he¡¯s running? George turned around and looked at her, wondering if she was usually this intense. Then, he looked at his and Eva¡¯s figures and found that Eva¡¯s muscles seemed to be stronger than his. George suddenly lost his confidence. That¡¯s right, Eva was a woman with extraordinary strength. Her strength must This was a 400-meter obstacle course full of tires, sand, fishings, and high tforms. If one wanted to pass, they had to show their strong endurance and skills. It could be said to be the basic obstacle course in military training. George and Eva were standing at the starting line in neat sweatshirts. Caroline stood at the side with a stopwatch in her hand. ¡°Have you two decided to run together or separately?¡± George and Eva looked at each other. George raised his hand first and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to run together.¡± Caroline looked at Eva, who had no objections. She oftenpeted with others when she was in the military camp, so she could win regardless of whether she ran alone or in a group. However, Eva looked at George¡¯s slightly thin figure and frowned. She raised her hand and asked Caroline, ¡°Can Iy a hand on him while he¡¯s running?¡± George turned around and looked at her, wondering if she was usually this intense. Then, he looked at his and Eva¡¯s figures and found that Eva¡¯s muscles seemed to be stronger than his. George suddenly lost his confidence. That¡¯s right, Eva was a woman with extraordinary strength. Her strength must not havee from thin air. She must have gone through a lot of training to achieve today¡¯s results. Caroline was also criticizing in her heart. With Eva¡¯s abilities, George would probably be sent flying a few meters away if she were to ram into him. For the sake of the young master¡¯s mental health, it was better not to let him face the cruelty of life so quickly. Thus, Caroline immediately shook her head. ¡°This is not a challenge match. It¡¯s an obstacle match. All you need to do is to work hard and push forward. In the end, we¡¯ll see who uses the shortest amount of time to get through the obstacle. The first person to do so will be the winner.¡± Caroline briefly introduced the rules. Then, she took out a yellow whistle. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Let¡¯s start now.¡± Upon hearing this, Eva tensed up and got ready to set off. In the preparation period, George saw her like this and immediately followed suit. Caroline blew her whistle, and Eva rushed out like a leopard. The first stage in front of her was two rows of 15 tires each. Eva did not even blink as she quickly strode over. George, on the other hand, had clearly only reacted after Eva had rushed out, and immediately chased after her. By the time he reached the tires, he was about to move forward when he raised his head to find that the superhuman Eva had already reached the second checkpoint. It was a level to test arm strength. The people who passed the level had to run up in advance to help jump, grab the hanging rings in the air, and then climb over the nearly ten-meter railing one by one. This round not only tested the strength of the arms, but also the jumping ability of the person who passed, so the armband was set very high. George thought that even if Eva was strong, she might not be able to jump. Besides, she was almost a head shorter than him, and her arm span was shorter than his. So when George saw that Eva had almost reached the railing, but had yet to start running, he began to gloat in his heart. ¡®Hmph, if you don¡¯t even do a run-up, let¡¯s see how you can jump so high and grab the armband.¡¯ The next second, however, he saw Eva jump and kick the railing. With a boost, she leaped from mid-air to the armband and hung on it. To George¡¯s surprise, Eva passed through the armband effortlessly in just a few seconds, even though it had been difficult for many men. By the time George came back to his senses, Eva had already arrived at the standing long jump area. There was a long sandpit with sharpened wooden spikes buried under the front end. So if the jump distance was too short, her feet would directly step on the wooden spikes and get injured. Many people¡¯s legs had already turned to jelly when they saw the sandpit, let alone jump over it. However, Eva didn¡¯t even stop. She stepped on the starting line with one foot, then leaped into the air and flew around the wooden spikes. Just as George thought she was about tond, Eva suddenly stopped in mid-air, then jumped back with both hands and feet,pleting a second leap and finally jumping out of the sandpit! Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Perseverance Chapter 154: Perseverance Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion George was dumbfounded- The sandnit was about IG meters awav. so how could Eva be so terrifying? With such jumping ability, if she were to take part in the Olympic Games, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of minutes if she wanted to win the championship? Why would a talent like her settle down in this ce? ¡°Hey, are you going to stand here and watch Eva finish her match before you decide if you want to continue running?¡± Caroline was speechless when she saw George standing in front of the tire in the first stage. When George heard her words, he said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m running! I just wasn¡¯t prepared, so this round is invalid. I¡¯m going to run again.¡± He stood back at the starting line. ¡°Anyvvay, this counts the time. Why do you care when I start running?¡± Eva had already crossed thest tform. She skipped climbing and jumped down directly. At this time, Eva¡¯s results were out. George went to take a look and found that her results were even better than his instructor¡¯s! George nced at Eva, who was happily licking her lollipop, and suddenly felt a little regretful. Why did he have to take things so hard andpete with such a powerful person? ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡± Caroline saw George¡¯s uncertain expression and raised her eyebrows. George immediately stomped his feet. ¡°How is that possible? Even if I die on the field, I won¡¯t do something like running away.¡± Eva came over with a lollipop in her mouth. ¡°All the best, noobie!¡± George red at her. ¡°Who¡¯s the noobie?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Eva tilted her head and smiled sweetly. ¡°Noobie, are you meowing?¡± George snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t manage to trick her. As expected, this woman was just pretending to be stupid. ¡°Alright, we can start now.¡± Caroline carried her to the starting line. George¡¯s mind kept reying Eva¡¯s heroic figure when she cleared the stage, and he nervously pinched the corner of his clothes. ¡°Ready.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice was heard, and it made George shiver. He didn¡¯t dare to be distracted anymore. Then, she whistled, and he finally didn¡¯t fall behind. Instead, the moment the whistle ended, he rushed out. Very quickly, he reached in front of the tires. George hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and stepped on it. One, two, three. When he reached the fourth one, he identally tripped. ¡°Aiya, noobie fell down.¡± Eva held the lollipop in a daze. She knew that George was weak, but she did not expect him to be this weak. Caroline furrowed her brows. Seeing that George had not stood up from the tires, she suspected that he might have hurt himself. Just as she was about to walk over, she suddenly heard some movement from the tires. George held his nose that had ached from the fall and stood up. He muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t admitted defeat yet!¡± He shook his shoulders and then swung his arms again, crossing the remaining tires like a crab. Then he did a run-up, jumped, and put his hands on the armbands. Although the process of changing from one armband to another seemed difficult, George still passed each armband safely even though his face was red. Caroline smiled. ¡°It seems like the Young Master is not useless after all.¡± At the very least, he had the spirit to not admit defeat and the perseverance. Even Eva, the troublesome child, insisted on standing up and running after seeing him fall one after another. She no longerughed at him for being weak. Instead, she ran with him and encouraged him as she ran. In Caroline¡¯s opinion, her method of waiting for him and cheering for him would only make George feel even more aggrieved. It was useless to watch. Not far away, Harriman was holding his phone, wiping his tears as he secretly shot a video of George¡¯s perseverance and sent it to Joline and Edwin. In the end, George fell to the ground, gasping for breath. He had finally finished the race. Although he was still far from Eva¡¯s result, he had run the best result he had ever run. ¡°So, Young Master, do you still want topete?¡± Caroline squatted in front of him. George was quite happy and proud, but he still said to Caroline, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good state today, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t perform well. Just wait and see, I definitely won¡¯t lose to you next time..¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Internal Disorder Chapter 155: Internal Disorder Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion George thought to himself that he must strengthen his training when he got back, or it would be too embarrassing to lose to two women in a row. Caroline nodded. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to draw up a training schedule for Eva and build a training ground. If you¡¯re interested, do you want toe with me?¡± George¡¯s heart was immediately moved. He looked at Eva, who had extraordinary strength. She was already so strong, but she still needed more training. He couldn¡¯t bezy. He pouted awkwardly. ¡°If you want to see me so badly, then I can reluctantly participate.¡± Caroline¡¯s training program must have yed a huge part in why Eva could be like this today. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Young Master George did not want to see what the training n was like. He was simply curious about how Eva usually trained to achieve the results she had today. Yes, he was really just curious. The three of them yed in the training ground for a while before Edwin and Joline returned to the manor. Seeing Joline¡¯s tired face, Caroline asked worriedly, ¡°How are you? Do you need a doctor to take a look?¡± Joline waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I¡¯ve beencking sleep. I¡¯ll be fine after a rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even though Edwin didn¡¯t say it clearly, Caroline could guess that the recent events were rted to the Old Madam¡¯s family, the Smith family. She heard that the Old Madam had a good rtionship with her brother Joseph, so this must have been a huge blow to Joline. However, as one of the victims, Caroline was in no position to speak from the Old Madam¡¯s perspective. Hence, she did not say anything else after a simple word of concern. Edwin came over and squeezed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you guys back first. Although he was engaged to Caroline and they were engaged, they were not officially husband and wife. Thus, before the engagement banquet, Caroline still had to return to her own vi to stay. At the same time, Edwin had already found a house in the same district. It was diagonally opposite Caroline¡¯s house. The distance between the two was less than two minutes ¡®walk. The car stopped outside Caroline¡¯s vi. Danika held Eva¡¯s hand and got out of the car first. Eva looked at Caroline. Seeing that Caroline was not getting out of the car, she called out to her in confusion, ¡°Ling?¡± Danika could tell that Caroline and Edwin had something to talk about, so she coaxed Eva. ¡°The ice cream cookies I made yesterday should be ready to eat now. Let¡¯s go and take them out of the fridge together, okay?¡± Caroline patted her hand. ¡°You go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Eva could only re at Edwin, thinking that this big bad guy was hogging Caroline again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the biggest share for you.¡¯ Caroline smiled happily. ¡°Okay.¡± After all, Caroline was the only person who could make the gluttonous Eva give up her delicious food. Even Danika, who had been taking care of her recently, didn¡¯t have such treatment. Seeing that only he and Caroline were left in the car, Edwin heaved a sigh of relief. He grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand and yed with it in his palm. At the same time, he told Caroline about what happened at Smith¡¯s house today. Joseph was able to cut his own losses and choose to end his life. He was a man with courage, strategy, and responsibility. He was indeed the brother that Joline had always respected. However, all these years, the Smith family had been limited by the industry¡¯s regtions and had not developed very well. In contrast, the Anderson family had been thriving. This made Joseph anxious, so he had taken the wrong risk and took the wrong path. It could only be said that Joseph¡¯s worries in hister years were very reasonable. It was obvious that his sons and grandsons were not as capable as him. They had long been used to relying on Joseph to live. When they found out that the pir of the family, Joseph, was suddenly gone, the whole family suddenly fell into chaos. The conflicts that were usually well-hidden all burst out in an instant. So when Joline and Edwin arrived at the Smith¡¯s house with a half-dead Robert, they saw a bunch of people fighting like roosters.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Breaking Up Chapter 156: Breaking Up Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Other than Robert, no one else knew what Joseph was nning. Therefore, the Smith family was confused about Joseph¡¯s sudden suicide. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. Therefore, when they saw Joline and Edwin, they immediately put down their infighting and weed them warmly. Obviously, they knew very well that after the Smith family lost Joseph, their family would be scattered. If there was anyone who could keep their previous status and bright lives, it would be the Anderson family. However, when Robert was brought in with his hands tied up, their fantasies were immediately shattered. Joline listed out the things Joseph had done in the dark. She had trusted Joseph before, so even though some things were suspicious, Joline had never suspected Joseph. However, when the trust filter was broken, all the suspicions in the past came to the surface, exposing everything that had been hidden in the dark. Also, before Joseph ended his life, perhaps he wanted to seek more forgiveness from Joline, so he took the initiative to tell her a lot of things. Every time the Smith family heard about what Joseph had done, they would shrink in size. In the end, there was only fear in their hearts. Even the less courageous ones had already knelt down and begged for mercy. There was no trace of mercy on Joline¡¯s face. ¡°Since Joseph took everything on and gave you a chance to live, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise and spare your lives.¡± To be honest, Joline was toozy to deal with such good-for-nothing people. As for Robert, her cold eyes fell on him. ¡°My promise is still valid.¡± Robert, who had thought that he would not be able to survive, heard her words, and his eyes lit up with hope. However, Joline¡¯s next words sent him straight to h*ll. ¡°I can spare you from death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment. For the rest of your life, you can just lie on the bed and atone for your sins.¡± As soon as she gave the order, a bodyguard came up with a long dagger and cut off the tendons of his hands and feet in front of everyone. The sound of him being ughtered echoed throughout the entire house. Everyone was so scared that they fell to the ground, but Joline didn¡¯t even move her eyebrows. She just stared at the murals on the wall. These things that represented the Smith family¡¯s glory had lost their glory. Behind her, Robert wriggled his body and struggled desperately. The bodyguard took out a baseball bat and hit him hard on the back. Everyone heard the sound of bones breaking, and Robert immediately stopped struggling. He was thrown to the ground like a broken mop, and only his heavy breathing showed that he was still alive. Edwin, who was leaning against the door, sneered in his heart. He had broken his spine and couldn¡¯t even use his third leg. Let¡¯s see how he would continue to persecute girls in the future. He shifted his gaze from Robert to the Smith¡¯s sons. ¡°If you think that today¡¯s lesson is too light, then if you have the guts, you can try other ways to die.¡± This was the first thing he said when he arrived at the Smith¡¯s house, but it was the most terrifying sentence for the Smith family. Everyone avoided his gaze. On the way back, Joline shed her cold and hard shell, revealing the fatigue of a 60-year-old woman. She rubbed her forehead and looked at Edwin with a pained and apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. That¡¯s why you have to suffer so much for no reason.¡± To Joline, the incident that almost caused Edwin¡¯s death a few years ago was a pain in her life. She didn¡¯t expect Joseph to be behind that incident. She finally understood why Edwin had been so cold to Joseph and the Smith family in the past few years. He must have found out a lot of things behind the scenes, but he didn¡¯t reveal them because he was worried about her. It was only when Joseph and the others dared toy their hands on Caroline and touched Edwin¡¯s sore spot that he finally acted up. Thinking of this, Joline was obviously defeated. ¡°I¡¯m getting older and more confused.¡± That was why Edwin had to be restrained.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: An Important Person Chapter 157: An Important Person Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edwin patted Joline¡¯s hand. ¡°To me, these are just unimportant people and things. They¡¯re not worth your sadness and disappointment.¡± To Edwin, his heart was very small. There were only a few people in there, and as long as they were happy, he would do anything for them. How could Joline not understand the meaning behind her grandson¡¯s words? However, Edwin had been carrying too much on his shoulders all this time. He had neverined a single word, and they could only watch helplessly, unable to help him. The reason why Joline liked and valued Caroline so much was because she could make Edwin reveal his other side and make him rx. So even if Caroline was a demon, she would still ask this demon to stay by Edwin¡¯s side. Fortunately, Edwin had good taste, and Caroline was also a good girl. Thinking of Caroline, Joline¡¯s spirits were lifted. ¡°Have you discussed this with Caroline? When are you nning to hold the wedding?¡± Edwin pursed his lips and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Joline disagreed. ¡°Caroline is such a good girl. You have to hurry up and marry her.¡± Something shed across Edwin¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t relent. ¡°We¡¯ve only been together for a short time, and we¡¯re still getting used to each other, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± What Edwin didn¡¯t say was that he was also anxious, but Caroline, who had more things on her shoulders than him, obviously didn¡¯t have the mood to be immersed in marriage. Furthermore, his rtionship with Caroline had not reached the stage where she could entrust herself with him for the rest of her life. No matter how willing he was, he could not ignore Caroline¡¯s feelings. He could use the marriage contract to tie her to his side, which was the biggest breakthrough he could make at the moment. When Edwin rejected her again, Joline knew that things had gone south. She sighed regretfully. ¡°I thought something exciting was going to happen at home.¡± Edwin didn¡¯tment and casually suggested, ¡°If you want to have a good time, it¡¯s your birthday next month. You can celebrate it then.¡± Joline red at him. ¡°How is that the same?¡± Was she looking forward to the wedding? She was clearly hoping that the Anderson family would have a steady stream of new members joining them. ¡°Then you can make arrangements for George in advance. After all, he¡¯s already 15 years old this year. I think he should be very obedient to you.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t listen, she could still trick him into going on the right track. Joline sighed. ¡°You¡¯d better not harm your brother. Let him live a few more years of happiness.¡± Her meaning was obvious. It was not that she would not harm George anymore, but that she would be merciful and drag on for a few more years before she would harm him. It could only be said that they were all members of the Anderson family. When it came to harming George, they were all from the same line. Of course, he didn¡¯t need to repeat this to Caroline. Caroline stared at him for two seconds before she hugged him and pulled his head into her arms. ¡°Actually, you can show your sadness and disappointment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad or disappointed.¡± Edwin was obviously confused by her words. As he grew up and gained more power in the Anderson family, many hidden things were revealed to him. Edwin admitted that he was depressed for a while at that time, but he quickly saw through these people and stopped worrying about them. Therefore, even if the current Edwin knew everything that Joseph had done behind his back, even if Joseph died in front of him, he didn¡¯t think there was a need for him to be sad and disappointed. Caroline shook her head. ¡°This is not necessary or unnecessary.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him, but since Edwin didn¡¯t think it was necessary, she couldn¡¯t cross the line and say or do anything. ¡°Speaking of which, Robert mentioned your illness the other day. What¡¯s going on?¡± This question had been on her mind for the past few days, but she had not found a chance to say it. Hearing the disgusting name Robert¡¯ from Caroline¡¯s mouth obviously made Edwin a little unhappy. However, he would never vent his negative emotions on Caroline, so he could only suppress this subtle unhappiness.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Godly Doctor Chapter 158: Godly Doctor Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that Caroline was looking at him worriedly, Edwin had no choice but to exin to her. ¡°Four years ago, I had a serious car ident. Not only did it cause multiple injuries to my body, but I even hit my head. I couldn¡¯t be saved for a while. At that time, the doctor had already determined that I would be a vegetable. Fortunately, I had a strong will to live, so I still woke up after being in aa for three months.¡± After that, he went through a long and torturous recovery before he could finally stand in front of Caroline in good health. ¡°But after all, my head was seriously injured. There will be some residual effects, but it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Caroline frowned. ¡°What kind of side effects?¡± !! ¡°My head will hurt asionally,¡± said Edwin. The headache sounded like a small matter, but it was still very ufortable when it really acted up. ¡°Is there no way at the hospital?¡± Edwin shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve already used all sorts of high-end equipment to check, but we didn¡¯t find any problems.¡± The doctor only said that the problem with the brain was tooplicated. With the current technology, there was no way to find out where the problem was, so there was no way to cure it. The only way was to take painkillers when it acted up. Seeing that Caroline was still frowning, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Compared to my life, this little side effect is nothing.¡± Compared to the suffering and pain of his recovery in the past few years, a small problem like a headache was indeed insignificant. Caroline thought for a moment. ¡°I know a doctor. Maybe he has a way. Do you mind apanying me?¡± Although Edwin didn¡¯t really believe that a doctor could solve his problem, this was Caroline¡¯s sincerity to him. He couldn¡¯t wait to be happy, so how could he reject her? Caroline was relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll help you make an appointment with a doctor.¡± This doctor was a Chinese doctor from the other side of the ocean. Like a magician, he could pull a dying person back from h*ll with only a few herbs and silver needles. The reason why Caroline knew this magical doctor was because she identally barged into a drug base during an operation to rescue an important hostage. After much difficulty, she finally managed to save the hostage at the cost of being shot twice. She endured the pain and escaped into the mountains with the hostage in order to avoid the drug dealers¡¯ search. The two of them trekked through the dense jungle for two days before they finally saw signs of human life. In the end, she fell at the foot of the mountain due to the high fever caused by the inmmation of her wound and the excessive blood loss. At that time, she clearly felt her life force rapidly draining away. She thought she would die in a strange country, but when she opened her eyes, she found out that she had been saved by a great doctor in the vige. To this day, Caroline still remembered how the ck, bitter, and astringent potion soup tortured her for a week. But she had to admit that it was as terrifying and magical as the potion. At this moment, Caroline suddenly had some evil intentions. ¡®When Edwin drinks these potions, I wonder if he can still maintain hisposure?¡¯ Probably because she was too excited to see that scene, Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh when she imagined it. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing her suddenly burst out in joy like a cat who had stolen a fish, Edwin was confused. ¡°Ahem.¡± Caroline was embarrassed to say that she was imagining him making a fool of himself. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly thought of something funny.¡± ¡°Then can you share it with me?¡± Edwin asked curiously as he saw her smile so brightly that her eyes were filled with starlight, and her smile softened his heart. Caroline ttened the corners of her mouth and pretended to be serious. ¡°No, this is a girl¡¯s little secret.¡± Edwin could only sigh regretfully. ¡°Then it seems like I can¡¯t share your happiness.¡± The two of them joked around for a while before Caroline suddenly remembered something important. She looked at Edwin and her tone became serious again. ¡°Can I make a request of you?¡± Edwin also sat up straight. ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯ve said it before. As long as it¡¯s something I can do for you, you can ask me.¡± ¡°Even so, but¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take advantage of you..¡± Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: A Wasted Trip Chapter 159: A Wasted Trip Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You said that you want to attend the next few auctions?¡± Edwin didn¡¯t expect Caroline to make such a request. He pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°I do have something I want, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be lucky enough to see it inside.¡± After all, ording to the information from Will Sr., the customers had only received news that the item would appear at the auction. As for whether or not the item would really appear, or when it would appear, that was still an unknown. When the situation was still unknown, she could only try her luck and be prepared to work for free. However, this was also normal. If it was so easy to get the item, the bounty wouldn¡¯t be so high. Edwin wanted to ask her what she wanted, but at the same time, he was hesitant to tell Caroline that the underground auction house was founded and operated by the Anderson family. But in the end, Edwin didn¡¯t say anything. The next day, he handed her an invitation. ¡°I heard that because there was amotion at the auction site thest two times, a powerful cat burr managed to win over the owner of the invitation and sneaked into the auction as a follower. Therefore, the auction has a new rule that everyone must bring an invitation to enter, so each invitation can only be used by one person. I¡¯m sorry that I won¡¯t be able to go in with you on that day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the coincidence?¡± In that case, Caroline wouldn¡¯t be so thick-skinned as to ask Edwin to give up his qualification. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. You can take back the invitation.¡± Edwin didn¡¯t move. ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in the items at the auction, so even if I have an invitation, I rarely attend. It¡¯s just a piece of waste paper in my hands, but you¡¯re the one who needs it.¡± Seeing that he did not seem to be lying, Caroline wavered. ¡°You really don¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need it.¡± Edwin nodded solemnly. Caroline took the invitation. ¡°You¡¯ve done me a great favor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± After being praised, Edwin¡¯s body temperature obviously rose. ¡°When the next invitation letteres, I¡¯ll give it to you directly.¡± Even Caroline felt that she had gone too far with how nice Edwin was to her. Hence, she decided that even if she missed the target of the mission, she would bid for an item and give it to Edwin as an engagement gift. She even checked how much money she had left in her ount. It was a good thing that she didn¡¯t usually spend a lot of money on anything, so it was still okay for her to buy something that wasn¡¯t too outrageous. Three dayster, Caroline took the invitation letter, put on a disguise mask, and a long cloak to the gathering ce. Then, the ck-shirted man put on the blindfold, and she went around in circles until she arrived at the wine cer of a winery. There were about 30 to 40 guests attending the auction that night, which was neither too much nor too little. Everyone knew the rules and silently lined up to enter the auction. There was a verification machine at the entrance of the wine cer. Caroline opened the invitation and scanned the barcode inside. The machine then spat out a random number te, which was their seat number. The waiter, who was also wearing a mask, looked up at Caroline and handed her the invitation card and number te. Caroline went to her temporary private room with the number te of 08. There was afortable sofa, tea, and snacks on the table, the auction list, and a big screen on the wall for guests to see the auction items. Caroline remembered her goal. The first thing she did when she entered was to pick up the auction list and check the items for tonight¡¯s auction. It was a pity that she could not find the mission target even after looking through it from beginning to end. Caroline sighed, but she wasn¡¯t too disappointed. She looked through the list again. There were a total of 18 items, and many of them had a history. Unfortunately, for Caroline, who wasn¡¯t very rich at the moment, these items were within her reach. As for the remaining items that she could barely get her hands on, none of them were to her liking. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve made a wasted trip tonight,¡± Caroline mumbled softly.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: The Appearance Chapter 160: The Appearance Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion There was a rule in the auction that once the auction started, no one was allowed to enter or leave the venue until the end of the auction. Thus, Caroline, who had nothing to do, decided to lie on the sofa, eat some snacks, drink tea, and watch others spend money. It seemed that the guests tonight were quite rich. Only one of the eighteen items was not sold. After wasting more than two hours here and drinking a stomach full of tea, Caroline stood up and dusted off the dots on her body. Just as she was about to leave, the host¡¯s voice suddenly came from the screen. ¡°Dear distinguished guests, please stop for a moment. Next up is our special auction.¡± Caroline nced at the screen and saw him opening a ss box, revealing the dazzling ¡®Water Star¡¯ that was as vast as the ocean. The host flipped open the bidding card. The high price of 500 million caused amotion in the venue. However, themotion quickly died down. The sapphire was so big and beautiful that even if you looked at it from the camera, it was much more stunning than the picture, not to mention the value it carried. Thus, the starting price of 500 million was not very high for it. Obviously, this price was still beyond the psychological defense of many people, so only two or three people would bid, and they were very cautious. Caroline yawned out of boredom and stretched her back. She opened the door of the private room and peeked out. She saw a waiter holding a ss of wine. She waved her hand and called him over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, may I know where the bathroom is?¡± The waiter pointed at the direction sign across the corridor. Caroline scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my first time here, so I don¡¯t know the ce.¡± The waiter gave her a ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ hand gesture, and Caroline followed the direction sign to the bathroom. Just as Caroline started to move, in a hidden control room above the wine cer, someone who was constantly monitoring her movements picked up the walkie-talkie and reported to the other side, ¡°No. 08 has started to move. Attention, all parties.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t know that she was being watched the moment she entered the room. She went into the washroom and stayed for about two minutes. After she washed her hands, she came out and was about to return to Private Room 08. At this moment, the announcement for the final item, ¡®Water Star¡¯, was heard in the wine cer. Caroline looked up at the big screen and saw Number 12 on it. It proved that the guest in Room 12 had won the bid for the ¡®Water Star¡¯ sapphire. Caroline didn¡¯t take it to heart as if she had just nced at it. The auction came to an end. After she returned to the private room, she packed her things. When the announcement sounded, she walked out of the private room and followed the crowd out of the wine cer. Then, she was blindfolded and returned to the hotel where they were supposed to gather. At this time, in the wine cer office, Edwin asked his men, ¡°Are you sure that Guest 08 only went to the bathroom?¡± The subordinate replied, ¡°We¡¯ve checked. Before Guest 08 entered the bathroom, no other guests went to the bathroom, and no guests went after her. When Guest 08 came out of the bathroom, our people went in to check. It seems that the guest went in to relieve herself. There were no other traces inside.¡± Edwin tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the thing she wanted didn¡¯t appear tonight.¡± On the other hand, Caroline took off her mask and cloak in the bathroom and stuffed them into a backpack. Then, she came out of the bathroom and stood at the entrance of the hotel. She looked at the road signs and went straight to the east door. Meanwhile, Caroline took out her phone and opened the navigation app. She looked like a lost little girl. Caroline, who was looking at her phone, identally bumped into a middle-aged man. She held her phone and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The middle-aged man wanted to scold her, but when Caroline looked up and he saw her beautiful face, the reprimanding words that were about toe out of his mouth turned intofort. He gently patted Caroline¡¯s back. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t watch where I was going.¡± Caroline moved to the side subconsciously and avoided his hand. The middle-aged man sensed her resistance and waved his hand disinterestedly. ¡°Next time, remember to watch where you¡¯re going..¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: It Wasn’t Me Chapter 161: It Wasn¡¯t Me Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline¡¯s GPS was beeping, indicating that she had gone the wrong way. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± After saying that, she followed the GPS and turned out of the parking lot. The middle-aged man looked at her back and pouted his lips in pity. He thought that this girl was really pretty. If he didn¡¯t have a special mission today and couldn¡¯t make any mistakes, he would have spent some effort to get her and have a taste of her. Thinking of the special mission, the man subconsciously touched his left inner pocket and found that the inside, which should have bulged out, was very t. The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale. He suddenly thought of Caroline who had bumped into him. She must be the one who did it. He immediately called for the security guards in the hotel¡¯s parking lot and chased after them. ¡°Go and catch the thief.¡± Thus, Caroline, who was still using the GPS to find her way, was blocked at the back door of the hotel. She was taken back by the security guards with a nk face. The middle-aged man was obviously very angry. As soon as he saw Caroline, he raised his hand and wanted to hit her. Caroline saw that the chubby palm was about tond on her face. She furrowed her brows and dodged to the back. She dodged the p and shouted, ¡°Sir, although I identally bumped into you just now, I have already apologized to you. What right do you have to grab me back and hit me again? You don¡¯t have the right to do that.¡± The hotel security only knew that the middle-aged man had dropped something, and the suspect was the young-looking woman. As the security guards of the hotel, they were taught on their first day of work that they could not let anything happen to their guests within the hotel¡¯s vicinity. Thus, whether it was the middle-aged man or the little girl, whether they were the thief or a thief shouting ¡®stop the thief¡¯, it was none of their business. Their responsibility was to make sure that no one, be it the middle-aged man or the little girl, got into trouble within the hotel¡¯s vicinity. Therefore, when the security guard saw that it was about to develop into a physical collision, he immediately stopped the middle-aged man and pulled the little girl away. ¡°Sir,¡± the security guard advised the middle-aged man, ¡°if you really encounter a theft, I suggest you call the police. I believe the police will definitely give you justice and find the culprit.¡± The middle-aged man was used to doing things without fear. Why would he listen to the advice of a security guard? He pointed at Caroline and cursed, ¡°You b*tch, you purposely bumped into me just now to steal my things. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡± After Caroline heard his words, she was indignant. ¡°You¡¯re the thief. Your whole family is a thief. What makes you think that I must have stolen your things just because I bumped you? Do you have evidence?¡± The middle-aged man sneered, ¡°Huh, evidence? I¡¯ll search your body right now, and we¡¯ll know, right? We were separated in the parking lot for less than a minute, and I believe you didn¡¯t have time to move your things and dispose of them. So, we¡¯ll know immediately if you did it after a body search.¡± After Caroline heard his words, she immediately hugged herself in fear. ¡°You¡¯re being a hooligan. What right do you have to search me? This is s*xual harassment. I can call the police.¡± When the middle-aged man heard this, he thought that Caroline was afraid. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be stripped naked in public, you¡¯d better hand over the item.¡± Caroline grabbed the clothes in front of her and looked as if she was afraid that he woulde up and strip her clothes off. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t steal your things. You can¡¯t use me!¡± Suddenly, Caroline saw the surveince camera hanging on the security wall. ¡°I remember that there are surveince cameras in the parking lot. You can check the surveince camera to see if I stole anything!¡± The middle-aged man finally reacted. ¡°Yes, check the surveince cameras!¡± The hotel manager rushed over after receiving a call from the security. He first nced at Caroline, then shifted his gaze to the middle-aged man. A bright smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Mr. Powell, what are you doing here?¡± The man named Powell was berating the hotel¡¯s security. ¡°How could they allow thieves like this to enter and leave the hotel as they please?¡± Caroline sat on the chair and snorted. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a thief. You can check the surveince cameras. I just bumped into him by ident. I didn¡¯t steal anything from him at all!¡± The hotel manager saw that Powell¡¯s side was also making a fuss about wanting to see the surveince footage, so he had no choice but to pull up the surveince footage from that time. ¡°Look, my hand didn¡¯t touch you at all!¡± Caroline narrowed her eyes.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Suspicion Chapter 162: Suspicion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion From the surveince camera, Caroline was holding her phone with both hands, her head lowered as she looked at the GPS on her phone. On the other hand, Powell, who was on the phone and not paying attention to where he was going, turned around and bumped into her. When the two of them collided, Caroline was not only holding onto the phone with both hands, but her back was also facing Powell. So, it was impossible for her to steal Powell¡¯s things when the two of them collided, unless Caroline had a third hand. After the two of them collided and separated, Caroline had only maintained a certain distance from Powell from the beginning to the end. Powell was the one who intentionally approached Caroline, while Caroline was avoiding him. The truth was clear at a nce. Just like Caroline had imed, her hand had never even gotten close to Mr. Powell from the beginning to the end, let alone steal his things. Caroline put her hands on her hips and looked at Powell. ¡°Now that the truth has been revealed, you should apologize to me, right?¡± Powell¡¯s face darkened. He pushed the security guards away without a word, not even looking at Caroline. Since the ¡®Water Star¡¯ was not stolen by the woman, it meant that the sapphire had been stolen before he met her. From the time he left the wine cer to the time he went to the parking lot, he hade into contact with no less than 50 people. So, how could he determine who was the murderer? The woman had been cleared of suspicion, so he had to find the Water Star sapphire now. He only had less than two days. If he couldn¡¯t find the gemstone within this time limit, he would be in deep trouble. In the security room, when she saw that Powell had left without saying a word, Caroline kicked the table in anger. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± The hotel manager, who was still watching the surveince, suddenly asked, ¡°Miss, may I ask why you are holding your phone with both hands? Besides, the terrain around here isn¡¯tplicated. Logically speaking, it should be easy to find the route with the GPS. Why did you stay in the parking lot for so long?¡± Caroline rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you suspecting me too? I like to hold the phone with both hands. Can¡¯t I type more conveniently? As for why I stayed in your parking lot for so long, I also want to ask you. As the hotel manager, don¡¯t you know how bad the signal is in your parking lot?¡± The hotel manager was embarrassed after hearing Caroline¡¯s words. Indeed, he had heard the hotel staff and guestsin about this before, but he thought that it didn¡¯t matter whether there was signal in the parking lot or not, so he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Our hotel¡¯s service is not good enough. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± The hotel manager pushed up his sses. ¡°May I know which direction you¡¯re heading to? I can ask my staff to take you out.¡± Caroline looked at him speechlessly. ¡°I was going to the bus stop nearby. I finally found the ce, but your people brought me back.¡± Seeing that the hotel manager wanted to ask more questions, Caroline interrupted him and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I guess you¡¯ll ask me why I have to go through the parking lot. It¡¯s because the bus stop is right behind your hotel. I checked the GPS and it said that if I go out from the main entrance, I have to go around the road and go one block away. If I go through the back door of your hotel¡¯s parking lot, I can save more than ten minutes of travel.¡± ¡°This is indeed the case.¡± It seemed that the little girl was not lying. The hotel manager apologized to her again. Caroline waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s my bad luck to have bumped into someone I shouldn¡¯t have. Your hotel is innocent. I can¡¯t be bothered to make things difficult for you.¡± Under the hotel manager¡¯s gaze, Caroline arrived at the bus stop and boarded bus 39, heading to the city center. She went to the most prosperous business street, found a few jewelry stores, and finally chose a pair of cufflinks. Then she went to a men¡¯s store and chose a tie. Aftering out of the mall, Caroline went to a famous dessert house next door to buy two cakes. Then, she took a taxi back to the vi. While Caroline was shopping at the mall, Will Sr. suddenly received an anonymous message in the toy store. There were only five words on it: The flock of sheep has entered the pen. Will Sr. was so excited that he stood up from behind the counter. He had originally thought that this mission was impossible for anyone in his hands toplete. He didn¡¯t expect that a woman would suddenly appear and give him such a big surprise. Moreover, she took the thing down in just a few days. How powerful must she be to be able to do this? Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Method Chapter 163: Method Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Will Sr. thought that if word of this got out, his prestige would definitely increase a lot. From then on, the number of orders on his hands would probably increase by several times. Caroline didn¡¯t know that Will Sr. was already fantasizing about reaching the peak of his life. She returned to her room after distributing the cake she bought to Danika and Eva. First, she burned the cloak and mask in her backpack and flushed the ashes into the toilet to destroy the evidence. Then, she took out a silk pouch from the secret pocket of her backpack. She opened it, and it was the sapphire that had driven Powell crazy. It was the Water Star. Under the light, the sapphire was like the sparkling sea under the sun, so beautiful that it was intoxicating. It was already very good in pictures and videos, but the moment she saw the real thing, Caroline had to say that the camera made it uglier by many times. It was no wonder that after the country destroyed the local dynasty, they still wanted to take the sapphire away. And how did Caroline get her hands on this sapphire? From the very beginning, when she found out that the sapphire was in the underground auction, she had no intention of snatching it from the auction house. Therefore, from the beginning, her target was the buyer who bought the sapphire. Although the participants of the auction were all wearing the same type of cloak and mask, and even the private room number was random. It was difficult to distinguish who was who. However, Caroline had a very outstanding skill since she was young. She could recognize a person based on their smell and figure. Therefore, when they gathered at the hotel and when they were queuing in front of the wine cer, she had already secretly paid attention to the body characteristics of all the buyers present and formed them into distinguished memories. The guest who bid for the ¡®Water Star¡¯ was in Private Room 12, which was very close to her Room 8. Thus, Caroline was very lucky. Before she entered the private room, she happened to meet the person in Private Room 12. Thus, Caroline remembered him. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect him to be the person who won the ¡®Water Star¡¯. Thus, when Powell was lining up to leave the wine cer, she found an opportunity to sneak up on the guest in Private Room 12, and secretly took the sapphire from him. That was right. Caroline had already made her move on Powell before she even left the wine cer. The reason why she still put on that show in the parking lot after she got the gemstone was so that she could clear herself of all suspicion. Since the other party could spend so much money to buy a gemstone, the power behind him must not be simple. So, after they found out that the sapphire was gone, they would definitely investigate the people involved in the hotel. Caroline¡¯s sudden appearance here was a little out of ce. So, instead of waiting for them to investigate her, she might as well self-destruct. Caroline¡¯s guess was not wrong. Powell was not a very talented person, and it was impossible for him to find the sapphires in two days. So soon, the matter of him losing the sapphire was disclosed to the behind-the-scenes boss. The boss flew into a rage and directly crippled one of his legs. He also ordered him to find the sapphire within a month, or he would make him pay with the lives of his entire family. The man behind the scenes had been in love with the ¡®Water Star¡¯ sapphire for a long time. As one of his subordinates, Powell naturally knew what he liked. So, when he saw the special item at the auction house, he was overjoyed and quickly reported the situation to the man behind the scenes. He wanted to please the man. The behind-the-scenes boss was very happy after he found out and directly authorized him to buy ¡®Water Star no matter how much it cost. In the end, Brahm spent 1.1 billion and won the ¡®Water Star r . Although the boss behind the scenes felt that 1.1 billion was a little too much, he felt that it was still a good deal after winning the bid for the Water Star¡¯. So, he ordered Powell to deliver the sapphire to him as soon as possible. The boss behind the scenes did not expect Powell to mess up such a simple matter. In the end, he gave Powell a final deadline and told him to find the sapphire by no means was he allowed to. However, it was obvious that he was well aware of Powell¡¯s capabilities. In order to get the sapphire back as soon as possible, the boss behind the scenes sent out a group of people to look for the sapphire¡¯s whereabouts.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Conjecture Chapter 164: Conjecture Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The first thing they had to do was to find out how the sapphire went missing. Caroline, who had knocked into Powell, became their primary suspect. But from the surveince footage, the girl had note out of the room after she had entered. She checked out at three in the afternoon, then went straight to the parking lot, where she had knocked into Powell. From the surveince footage, this girl really didn¡¯t do anything to Powell. Hence, the conclusion that the investigators came to was the same as Powell¡¯s. That was, before he met Caroline, the sapphire in Powell¡¯s arms had already disappeared, and Caroline¡¯s suspicion was cleared. Because the price of the Water Star was too expensive, and the fact that they still couldn¡¯t find any clues after dispatching so many people, the behind-the-scenes boss had to start to suspect the underground auction, suspecting that they were stealing. It was only then that Edwin received the news that the ¡®Water Star¡¯ sapphire had been stolen less than two hours after they left the auction. When Edwin heard the news, he suddenly thought of the surveince footage from the other day. After Caroline came out of the bathroom, she casually looked up at number 12 on the electronic screen. That was right. He thought that if this person was Caroline, she might really be able to tell who the buyer was from all the cloaks and masks. So Caroline¡¯s target was this ¡®Water Star¡¯ sapphire? It was no wonder that Caroline had not mentioned anything about the underground auction for the past week even though she had earnestly begged him to go to the underground auction more often. After Edwin guessed that the mastermind might be Caroline, he sent someone to investigate the origin of this ¡®Water Star¡¯. However, he couldn¡¯t find any past contact between it and Caroline. Instead, because of the sudden appearance of the ¡®Water Star¡¯, there were many rumors that people wanted this gemstone at a high price. Edwin couldn¡¯t help but think of the night when Caroline climbed over the wall alone. Could it be rted to the gem theft case? At his desk, Oleg¡¯s face also turned serious when he saw Edwin¡¯s frown. Ever since Edwin took over the underground auction, idents had happened before, but this was the first time such a valuable item had been stolen. ¡°Have you checked the internal department?¡± Edwin suddenly spoke. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve checked it. There¡¯s nothing unusual, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s our people.¡± Edwin added in his heart, ¡®No, there was a high possibility that it was indeed the doing of an internal staff member, but this internal staff member is my wife.¡¯ ¡°Then, can you check if the gemstone was stolen from the winery, in the middle of the winery and the hotel, or after the hotel?¡± These three different times were very different for their auction house. ¡°At the moment, we can¡¯t be sure where the gemstone was and when it was stolen. We¡¯ve already checked the surveince cameras in the winery and on the way, but we didn¡¯t find any clues. Mr. Powell¡¯s side is also confused.¡± It was precisely because neither of them had any evidence that Powell¡¯s men had dared toe to their door. Seeing that Edwin didn¡¯t say anything, Oleg could only force himself to say, ¡°How are we going to deal with this?¡± He was afraid that if they did not handle it well, it would seriously affect the reputation of the underground auction. After listening to Oleg¡¯s words, Edwin¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly, revealing a mocking smile. The Anderson family had been running this underground auction house for almost 30 years, and they had seen all kinds of strange guests. So when Edwin heard that someone was going to cause trouble, he didn¡¯t panic at all. ¡°Get the manager in charge of the underground auction to deal with this. Just say that the rules of the underground auction house have always been that we are responsible for the safety of the guests and the auctioned items before they step out of the auction house. So, if Powell has solid evidence to prove that he lost the gemstone after he got it and before he left the hotel, then the auction house will take responsibility.¡± Edwin pursed his lips. ¡°But if he can¡¯t produce any concrete evidence, then there¡¯s nothing the auction house can do.¡± ¡°If he still doesn¡¯t want to let it go, tell that guest that there are many things more expensive than the Star¡¯ in our auction house. There¡¯s no need to ruin our reputation for such a small thing. If it doesn¡¯t work, we don¡¯t mind using force to get a result..¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: The Right Bet Chapter 166: The Right Bet Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Will Sr. paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Of course, maybe they went but didn¡¯t return. Who knows?¡± Anyway, he had seen a lot of customers. Some of them suddenly lost contact after working a few times, so he was not sure if they had given up or if they had failed and died. Of course, the men in ck had investigated Will Sr. in advance. ording to his abilities, he didn¡¯t look like he had the ability to get the order. However, following the principle of killing the wrong person and not letting them go, they still ordered, ¡°Then hand over the list of all the employers you have and their contact details.¡± ¡°No!¡± Will Sr. changed his previous cowardice and said firmly, ¡°Gentlemen, I can¡¯t hand over the name list. This goes against the principles of doing business and ruins my own reputation. I¡¯ll be spurned by others.¡± When one of the men in ck heard Will Sr. resisting, he threw the butt of his gun at his face. ¡°We¡¯re not discussing with you. We¡¯re ordering you!¡± Will Sr. felt dizzy, but he still insisted, ¡°This is impossible.¡± The next second, the man in ck pulled the safety of the pistol and pointed the muzzle at his head. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your reputation is more important or if your life is tougher.¡± Will Sr. closed his eyes and said, ¡°Do it then.¡± He was taking a gamble. As a businessman, Will Sr. naturally cherished his life, so he was even more aware that if any information about his clients were to leak out of his mouth, even just a word or two, he would sink himself into the abyss. All the guests who had asked him for help would not let him go for the sake of their secrets. He would die without a doubt. Although he was being pointed at with a gun, he still had a way out. As the saying goes, there are rules in the pugilistic world, even in the gray areas. A bounty intermediary like Will Sr. might seem like a dangerous job, but everyone tacitly agreed to an unspoken rule, and that was that they were just the middlemen. So, no matter what the mission was, no matter who suffered losses or even lost their lives because of it, they generally wouldn¡¯t find trouble with the intermediary. This was an annoying but special existence. Therefore, Will Sr. was betting on whether the men in ck and their master wouldy their hands on all the agencies for a single sapphire. If they really dared to, then this person would not live long. After all, even though the middlemen usually did things their own way and thepetition between them was not small, everyone would still stand on the same front when it came to the issue of immediate interests. At that time, the behind-the-scenes boss would have to face endless troubles. It was obvious that Will Sr. had made the right bet. Just as the man in ck was about to kill Will Sr. with a single shot, another tall man grabbed his gun and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for the boss.¡± The same thing happened in other ces. In the end, Will Sr. was put in a sack and kicked out of the car to the ground. He rolled not far from the door of his toy store. Will Sr. struggled in the sack for a long time before he untied the knot and came out. At that moment, the men in ck¡¯s car had disappeared without a trace, but Will Sr. knew that those people were still watching him from behind. ¡°To h*ll with it!¡± Will Sr. gasped for breath and spat next to the electric pole. He cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who was so stupid and bold to provoke these killing gods and drag me down with them. Otherwise, I will never let them go!¡± Will Sr. returned to the shop, cursing. He obviously didn¡¯t want to open the shop anymore after what happened, so he pulled down the curtain door. The store suddenly turned dark. He walked back to the counter, holding his sore waist that had just been kicked. He turned on a small tablemp and was about to sit down when he suddenly realized that something was wrong. After he sent a distress signal to Caroline, he secretly stuffed the children¡¯s watch back into the box. But now, the only ck children¡¯s watch was missing from the pile of colorful children¡¯s watches. Either someone took the things from the store when he was not there, or someone found out that he had sent a distress message and took the children¡¯s watch. It was very likely that the person was still lying in ambush in the store. Will Sr.¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He reached under the counter and pressed hard. With a light click, a hiddenpartment was revealed, and a pistol was hidden inside.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Pretending To Act Chapter 167: Pretending To Act Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Will Sr.¡¯s hand reached for his pistol as he continued toin and curse. His ears perked up, and his eyes scanned his surroundings vigntly under the dim light of themp. He had been in this toy store for almost 20 years, and he had personally organized the items on the shelves. As a result, he was very familiar with the cement of each item in the store. He easily noticed that the small pendant on the back door handle was a little crooked. This meant that someone had opened the door and entered the small warehouse behind. Will Sr. bit his lower lip hard. The pain made him calm down a lot, and his mind became clearer. ¡°F*ck you, you¡¯ve smashed many of my things. How am I supposed to continue running my shop?¡± As he cursed, he knocked on the wall with one hand and walked to the door with the pistol in the other. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure there¡¯s still stock in the warehouse, or I¡¯ll take out all of you f*cking b*stards.¡± He turned the door handle and pushed it forward violently. The door mmed into the wall with a loud bang. Will Sr.¡¯s ears perked up the entire time, but he didn¡¯t hear any movement in the air. His heart wavered a little. Had the person already left? However, he did not dare to let his guard down. ¡°I only made one order today and earned a few dors. It¡¯s not even enough to cover the small change. How unlucky!¡± Will Sr. reached out and turned on the lights, revealing the slightly messy warehouse in full view. He paused for a moment before walking in. As soon as he walked in, a gun was pointed at the back of his head. He was about to shout when a gust of wind blew behind him. He smelled a slightly familiar perfume. Will Sr. paused and slowly turned around. Sure enough, he saw Caroline, who was dressed in ck and had her face covered. He heaved a sigh of relief and pointed at his chest as he kicked the paper box beside his foot. Then, he pretended to be in pain and shouted. He kicked it twice more. ¡°You¡¯re just a broken toy, and you want to bully me?!¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. Seeing his actions, she guessed that he had a listening device on him, so she cooperated and didn¡¯t say anything. Will Sr. cursed as he gestured with his eyes for her to walk to the long table. Then, he took out a piece of paper and wrote, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He also passed the pen to Caroline. The cautious Caroline wouldn¡¯t expose her handwriting to the public. So, she took out her phone and wrote a line: [Received your call for help.] After Will Sr. saw it, he had mixed feelings. He admitted that he felt a strong sense of uneasiness when he saw the men in ck enter the store. In a moment of desperation, he picked up the child¡¯s watch that he had set up earlier and sent Caroline a distress signal. The reason he looked for Caroline was because he knew that she was the strongest among the people he worked with. Although Will Sr. had sent out the distress signal, he didn¡¯t think that Caroline woulde to save him, a person she had only met a few times. Moreover, the target of those men in ck was Caroline. She was in hiding, so why would shee out of nowhere and walk into the tiger¡¯s mouth? However, Caroline really came. Will Sr. was still pretending to be cursing, but after seeing Caroline¡¯s words, he opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t continue. He could only turn around and kick the box a few more times. ¡°What the h*ll!¡± He wiped his face and wrote on the paper: ¡°Why?¡± Why would she be willing to risk her life for an old man whom she had only met a few times? Caroline tilted her head after seeing it. Then, she typed on her phone. [Because you¡¯re my business partner.] Although Will Sr. couldn¡¯t see her face, he felt like he could guess her expression under the mask. ¡°To h*ll with it!¡± This time, Will Sr. switched to another cardboard box to kick. Seeing that Will Sr. was fine, Caroline was relieved. She tapped on her wrist and then on her phone, signaling for him to contact her using his smartwatch. Before she left, Caroline took out a purple silk pouch and ced it on the table. When Will Sr. saw this, his breathing quickened for a moment. Caroline waved at him. Then, like an agile cat, she disappeared into the darkness without a sound. Originally, she had nned toy low and not meet Will Sr. for a while. She would give the sapphire to Will Sr. when the situation was less tense. But she didn¡¯t expect that he would be the first to get into trouble.. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Preparing To Rescue Chapter 168: Preparing To Rescue Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline had received formal military education since she was young. It was impossible for her to let her partner get into trouble. Hence, after hesitating for a while, she decided that she couldn¡¯t leave it alone. She knew that there were surveince cameras in Will Sr. ¡®s store, so she thought of a way to hack into theputer that Will Sr. had left in the store. She saw the scene of Will Sr. being coerced and captured. Then, from the corner of the surveince camera at the entrance of the store, she saw Will Sr. being stuffed into a ck car. Unfortunately, the car was parked in the corner Of the surveince camera, so she couldn¡¯t see the license te number. Caroline could only pull up the traffic routes in this area and find the surveince video of the intersection. She calcted the speed and time and roughly determined which car it was. She also obtained the license te number and followed the car¡¯s traces the entire time. The process was obviously not easy, and it was particrly taxing and time-consuming. Finally, she found the car parked in an abandoned warehouse three blocks away. Caroline first changed into a set ot ck sportswear that was suitable tor sports and fighting. She also equipped herself with disguise tools and a gun. Before she left, she thought for a moment and returned to her room to get one of the bottles of perfume. She sprayed a little on herself. This was one of the settings she had made to disguise her identity when she met Will Sr. In the end, when she was halfway to the abandoned warehouse, she realized that the people had already stuffed Will Sr. back into the car and taken him away. They were driving in the direction of the toy store. Caroline had a guess, so she mmed on the brakes, turned around, and headed straight for the toy store. Before the men in ck arrived, she slid into the toy store through the venttion pipe, took the children¡¯s watch, and fiddled with the door. Her goal was to let Will Sr. notice it so that he could ask for help in an emergency. She didn¡¯t expect those people to not make things difficult for Will Sr., but to nt a listening device on him. Seeing Will Sr. deliberately put on an act, she was afraid that the listening device had been secretly installed but was discovered by Will Sr. Since she had made this trip, Caroline might as well bring the ¡®Water Star¡¯ sapphire along. She would hand it over to Will Sr. and her mission would be consideredplete. As for how to avoid those people and hand the gemstone to the person behind the scenes, that would be up to Will Sr.¡¯s ability. Caroline was not worried that he would take the hugemission because she believed that Will Sr. did not have the guts to do so. It would be impossible for Will Sr. not to be tempted. After all, this was such an expensive ne. But just as Caroline had guessed, he did not have the guts to. An amateur weapon merchant like Will Sr., who didn¡¯t have any background, was able to gain a foothold in the world of middlemen because he never embezzled or deducted bounty hunters¡¯missions. Therefore, he had umted a good reputation, and his business was getting better and better. He knew that he must not break this rule. Will Sr. looked at the ¡®Water Star greedily, then forced himself to close his eyes and put it back into the silk bag. He opened a narrow secretpartment under the long table and hid the item. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Although he was lucky to have survived today, he was afraid that there would be people around him monitoring his actions closely in the following period of time. Therefore, Will Sr. decided to take the sapphire to the buyer after careful consideration. He then pretended to be very agitated and tossed around in the warehouse for a while. After that, he went out of the store and pretended to hide a children¡¯s watch inadvertently. Then, he made a call to his colleague andined to him for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know which b*stard sent this person. He doesn¡¯t know the rules at all and wants to shoot me. Hmph, my head is here. Let¡¯s see if he dares toe and take it. Those who don¡¯t dare are all cowards!¡± The man in ck who had captured him happened to hear his words. He was so angry that he kicked over the stool. ¡°Since he wants to die, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish!¡± Will Sr. knew that the other party would be angry if he heard it, so he said it on purpose. When those people put him in the sack, they had secretly ced a bug in the gap in the inner pocket of his coat. They thought he didn¡¯t see it, but although Will Sr. was a brawny old man, his senses were still rtively sharp, so he immediately sensed the slight foreign object.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: An Affair In Secret Chapter 169: An Affair In Secret Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion But what made Will Sr. apprehensive was that these lunatics were in such a big formation when they moved. He didn¡¯t want to really go head to head with them, so the most important thing now was to clear himself of suspicion. Therefore, he was as mean as he could be when he scolded people. Obviously, Will Sr.¡¯s strategy had worked. They had been monitoring and eavesdropping on him for a week. Every day, they had heard him scold the staff in the store, the customers, the men in ck, and the bounty hunters. They had heard so much that their ears had grown calluses, but they had not seen any unusual movements from him. Finally, they had determined that an old man with a bad temper, stupid, and difficult to deal with could not have anything to do with the person who had stolen the gemstone, so they withdrew everyone. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Will Sr., who they despised, had secretly done many great things under their surveince. First of all, hemunicated with Caroline when he took a shower at home and told her what he knew. At the same time, he promised her that he would settle the follow-up soon and wire the money to the secret ount she left behind. The second thing was to send a secret code to the customer who ced the order and tell them which toy to put the gemstone in. He asked the customer to arrange for someone to buy the toys and transfer the gemstone. In order to prevent the client from going back on his word, he inadvertently mentioned when he was contacting the client, ¡°This bounty hunter is really capable. A few days after they found out about the mission, they sneaked into the underground auction house and stole the gemstone without anyone knowing.¡± In other words, if you dared to dy the payment for such a powerful person, the other party might find you very quickly and personally ask for it. The client was obviously shocked by his words, and after confirming that the gemstone was real, he transferred the money over. After Will Sr. confirmed that the money had been transferred to his ount, he didn¡¯t dy and immediately transferred Caroline¡¯smission to her. Caroline¡¯s ount instantly became much richer. Will Sr. had used the opportunity of washing clothes to throw the bug into the washing machine. Without the other party¡¯s bug and ear wire, he could finallymunicate with Caroline openly. The risk of this mission was indeed very high. Didn¡¯t you see that he almost lost his life as an agent? However, themission was indeed very generous. It could be said that themission for this order alone was almost equivalent to three years of his previous ie. It was no wonder that the men in ck looked down on Will Sr.. The jobs he had taken over before were basically trivial. Will Sr. grinned widely when he saw that his ount had an additional single-digit amount. [Hey, it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you this time. I wonder if you¡¯re nning to do something big in the near future?] he asked tentatively. Originally, Will Sr. had wanted to publicize the matter of borrowing the sapphire to raise his status as an intermediary, but now that the group of men in ck were still frantically looking for the person, he didn¡¯t want to block the muzzle, so he could only grit his teeth and swallow the matter. Since Caroline was so capable, there would always be a second one. If he let her take on a bigger role, her reputation would still be able to rise. Then, he would be more confident when he talked to others about the increase in themission. The two of them contacted each other through the dark. After Caroline saw Will Sr.¡¯s invitation, she raised her head and looked at Edwin, who was busy at his desk. She hesitated for a moment and rejected him. [Let¡¯s talk about itter. It¡¯s time for us to hide.] What Caroline said was not wrong. After all, those people had not given up on searching for the sapphire. It was not easy for Will Sr. to escape from their pursuit. If a particrly powerful person jumped out from under him at this time, she was afraid that they would be suspicious again. Edwin moved to the vi diagonally across from them in advance. After that, he became exceptionally clingy these few days. Other than sleeping time, he had to make sure that she was in front of him at all times. Even if he was working, he hoped that Caroline would be by his side. Even on the day Caroline received Will Sr.¡¯s distress signal, she finally found an excuse to shake off her bodyguards and leave. Caroline still didn¡¯t know that her act of stealing the gemstone had been discovered by him, so she didn¡¯t know Edwin¡¯s intentions. She only thought that after he got engaged, their rtionship became closer, so he revealed some of his true nature, and became more overbearing and clingy. Although Caroline was a little ufortable with his behavior, she wasn¡¯t sick of it. It was just that it was inconvenient when she wanted to do something bad secretly.. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: A Warning Chapter 170: A Warning Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After Will Sr. heard Caroline¡¯s rejection, although he felt a little pity, he wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, Caroline had said from the start that she was doing this because shecked money. Now that she had received so much money from a single order, she probably wouldn¡¯t take another one so quickly. He smacked his lips regretfully. [Okay, you do have a point. You can contact me when you want to take more orders. Of course, if you need more weapons, you can also contact me.] Caroline ended themunication with Will Sr. Then, she held her chin and looked at Edwin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edwin, who was working on hisputer at his desk, noticed Caroline¡¯s gaze and looked over. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for more than two hours. I wanted to ask if you wanted to eat something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Upon hearing her words, Edwin¡¯s expression softened. ¡°If you want to eat, you can ask the butler to prepare it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty, so I¡¯ll go get a ss of water and prepare a cup of coffee for you to freshen up.¡± Caroline stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Edwin nodded. After Caroline left the room, the gentleness in Edwin¡¯s eyes disappeared, and he gradually frowned. It had been almost ten days since the ¡®Water Star¡¯ was stolen. Due to the power of the underground auction, the buyer behind the scenes had no choice but to vent his anger on someone else. As far as Edwin knew, many people had been implicated in this matter these past few days. Although no one had died yet, this storm wasn¡¯t small. Edwin didn¡¯t know what kind of state Caroline was in when she was out there. He was worried that Caroline¡¯s identity would be exposed and cause an ident, so he kept her by his side these days. However, Caroline was a very independent adult. He could tie her up for a while, but he could not tie her up forever. Although Caroline did not show any obvious resistance, he knew that this was not a long-term solution. Hence, he had to solve the problem from the root. The Anderson family must have some shady connections to be able to run such arge underground auction house. Edwin had just found out from a certain channel that the Water Star sapphire was most likely in the hands of the person who had offered the bounty. So, after some thought, Edwin decided to start from this point and release the news, thus shifting everyone¡¯s perspective away from the bounty hunters. Therefore, he sent people to spread the news that the ¡®Water Star¡¯ had fallen into the hands of a crown prince. As for who the crown prince was, they could narrow down the candidates by contacting the history of the Water Star. He had just finished arranging this when Joline¡¯s call came in. She said awkwardly over the phone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although I should be a sensible person and shouldn¡¯t havee to disturb you at this time, I thought that you should be able to control your joy, so I still called you to borrow Caroline.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Edwin covered his head. Joline was picking out jewelry. ¡°I¡¯m going to a tea party in the afternoon, but I don¡¯t want to go alone, so I wanted Caroline to apany me.¡± Edwin wanted to say that with Caroline¡¯s personality, she would definitely not like this kind of boring party to kill time. However, he knew that Joline was just asking Caroline to apany her, but in fact, Joline wanted to bring Caroline out and make more connections. He hesitated for a moment. ¡°Caroline isn¡¯t my essory, so I can¡¯t make decisions for her. I think you¡¯d better ask her yourself.¡± Joline, who was good at socializing, knew this. ¡°I was afraid that you would mind and think that I¡¯ve stolen your woman, so I told you in advance.¡± Edwin emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m not so petty as to vent my anger on you over such a small matter. Also, I won¡¯t restrict Caroline¡¯s freedom. She can do whatever she wants.¡± Joline didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°But I heard that you¡¯ve been keeping her by your side these days.¡± ¡°I only asked her to stay by my side a little longer. I didn¡¯t tie her up.¡± Edwin knew that she would do this. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and kidnapping? It¡¯s just that the rope is transparent.¡± Joline pouted. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll scare a girl away if you treat her in such an overbearing way..¡± Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: The Invitation Chapter 171: The Invitation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion How could Edwin not know about this? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about so many things. But there were many things that he couldn¡¯t tell Joline in detail, so he could only vaguely say, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Joline didn¡¯t want to interfere too much in the young people¡¯s affairs, so she just reminded him a little. Judging from how important Caroline was to Edwin, he would probably notice these problems. It was up to him to solve them. She hung up the phone and called Caroline. Caroline was a little surprised when she heard the reason for her call. ¡°I can, but is it okay?¡± Joline said matter-of-factly, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? As the future mistress of the Anderson family, it¡¯s enough for you to attend.¡± Even though Caroline was not interested in the tea party, she still wanted to get to know more people. This way, she would have more information channels in the future. Thus, she agreed readily. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and prepare now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to dress yourself up beautifully. I¡¯ll naturally prepare the other things.¡± Joline quickly hung up the phone and then instructed Harriman, ¡°Caroline has agreed, so prepare another visit gift.¡± The location of the tea party was at a teahouse, and the owner was thedy of the Ford family. Joline wanted to refuse, but her good friend, Mrs. Michael, called her. ¡°I heard that thedy will be there too.¡± Thedy that Michael was talking about was the wife of Mr. Hall, the newly-appointed highest governor. Although the Anderson family had a huge influence in the business world, they still had to show some respect to the big shots in the political world. Also, if they had a good rtionship with them, business would be smoother. Mr. Hall had the same background as his predecessors. After graduating from a well-known Institute of Law, he entered argew firm and was rmended by someone to be elected as a local council member. From then on, he entered politics. It had been less than a month since he was elected. Recently, the couple had been traveling around to publicize the policy and were very busy. The reason Mrs. Hall had attended the tea party was that she and Mrs. Ford had been university ssmates and had a close rtionship. During the election, Joline had met with Mrs. Hall once at a party. They had talked for more than ten minutes, and Joline had simply expressed the support of the Anderson family. Perhaps it was because Mrs. Hall was also awyer, so she gave people the impression that she was a very capable woman. ¡°She¡¯s not a difficult person to get along with, but now that her status has gone up, she has to put on airs.¡± Joline drove to the vi and picked up Caroline. In the car, she spoke of Mrs. Hall. ¡°However, with the Anderson family here, even the wife of the highest governor wouldn¡¯t dare to treat us as she pleased. Therefore, we must respect them, but there¡¯s no need to be too modest.¡± The so-called ¡®flowing water chief,¡¯ the ¡®ironndlord.¡¯ The chief executive would change every few years, but the big families that had been rooted in thisnd for hundreds of years were the pirs of thisnd. Therefore, if they were to really sh, the Anderson family did not have to be afraid at all. However, there was no need to go to such an extent. It was best for everyone to get along in harmony and cooperate mutually. Caroline thought about the rtionships that Joline mentioned and replied, ¡°I know. It¡¯s my first time attending a tea party like this anyway. I¡¯ll just follow you and watch and learn.¡± Joline was worried that Caroline would have stage fright or act inappropriately because she didn¡¯t have proper etiquette. So, she left an hour earlier so that she could remedy the problem in time and teach Caroline more. But it was obvious that Caroline was a child that no one had to worry about. Be it her clothes or makeup, they were all very suitable. Her words and actions were also irreproachable. After all, she was a child who had received a proper education from a young age. Even if she had been abandoned for many years, she could still present these things. Joline patted her hand in relief. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so serious. A tea party is also a rxing asion. Everyone can just socialize normally.¡± Since Joline left early and she didn¡¯t need to worry about Caroline, the other guests weren¡¯t here yet when they arrived at the teahouse. Meanwhile, in the banquet hall of the teahouse, Mrs. Ford was chatting with Mrs. Hall at a long table. When she heard that the Anderson family¡¯s olddy had arrived, Mrs. Ford was a little surprised.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: First Impression Chapter 172: First Impression Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Why is this Madam here so early today?¡± Usually, when she invited Mrs. Anderson to the banquet, she would probably onlye once or twice out of ten times, and she would onlyeter. Mrs. Ford nced at Mrs. Hall meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not here for you.¡± Mrs. Hall recalled the scene of her meeting with Old Madam Anderson and shook her head in confusion. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.¡± Mrs. Hall was a career maniac, so she admired Joline who had fought hard in the business world. Inparison, Joline wasn¡¯t really enthusiastic about her. In any case, since they were here, they had toe out to wee them. As the two of them came out of the banquet hall, Mrs. Hall suddenly remembered something. ¡°I heard that Mr. Anderson is engaged?¡± Old Madam Anderson had sent her an engagement invitation, but because the engagement time was set in a hurry and her schedule was already full. She only had time to get someone to send her an engagement. Mrs. Ford nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s engaged with the Lambert family¡¯s daughter.¡± Mrs. Hall wasn¡¯t in the same circle as them, so she didn¡¯t know much about the Lambert family. Since Old Madam Anderson was going to attend the event with Caroline, it seemed like they would have to deal with each other in the future. So, Mrs. Hall asked, ¡°Have you seen that child? What kind of woman is she?¡± ¡°The current Lambert family is just like that after the death of the previous generation. As for the youngdy of the Lambert family¡­¡± Mrs. Ford thought of the rumors in the circle and frowned. It was obvious that she did not like Caroline, who was always troubled by right and wrong. ¡°I only saw her once at the engagement banquet. She looked decent on that day. As for the other aspects, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Mrs. Hall noticed her frowning reaction. She raised her eyebrows slightly and thought that her friend was a rtively conservative person. It seemed that the future mistress of the Anderson family had done something that she didn¡¯t like. However, to her surprise, the first person she saw was Caroline. She was a thin and well-behaved little girl. She maintained a smile on her face as she stood behind Old Madam Anderson. Other than the initial greeting, she quietly listened to the few elders¡¯ small talk. She did not say anything else, nor did she look around. Her slender and delicate appearance, like a puppet, made Mrs. Hall think of the women in the rich circle who clung to their husbands like cobblestones. Mrs. Hall had always been a self-reliant person. Even though her husband had been elected, and as his wife, she had to apany him everywhere and help him deal with many things, she still retained her identity as awyer. She also hoped to use Mr. Hall¡¯s influence toplete many important and meaningful things. That was why she had always admired capable and courageous women. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of girls who liked to use their youth, beauty, and body as a bargaining chip. It could only be said that the original Caroline¡¯s weak appearance made her disguise much more effective. As long as she restrained her aura and sharpness, she was indeed very deceptive just by looking at her appearance. So, after Mrs. Hall looked at Caroline curiously, she looked away. Caroline nced at her from the corner of her eye. She could clearly sense that the twodies in front of her were not very satisfied with her. Caroline didn¡¯t know what the reason was. She recalled that she didn¡¯t offend them, so it was more likely to be a historical problem left behind by the original body. This Mrs. Hall didn¡¯t seem to be an easy person to fool, so it probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to get information from her. So, should she create an opportunity to get closer to her? Caroline was deep in thought. Joline smiled and patted her hand. ¡°I see that the tea garden outside is beautiful and the sun is good. You don¡¯t have to stand here with us as punishment. You can go out for a walk. If you¡¯re interested, you can get someone to give you a small basket and experience picking tea leaves. Their workers can also teach you how to dry tea leaves.¡± Seeing how nice Joline was to Caroline, Mrs. Ford knew that Joline really valued Caroline. Thus, she called the butler over and asked him to lead Caroline to theke. ¡°My two daughters and Julie are ying at the center of the tea forest. You young people should be able to have fun together..¡± Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Playing Around Chapter 173: ying Around Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Julie that Mrs. Ford was talking about was Mrs. Hall¡¯s youngest daughter. Mrs. Hallughed. ¡°Julie is only six years old this year. It¡¯s the time for her to be naughty and restless. So if she makes a fusster, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. Just let her vent her emotions.¡± Caroline nodded and followed the butler out. Today was her first time attending a social event, and with Joline watching over her, it was better not to be too hasty. ¡°Young Miss, the Second Miss, and Miss Julie are ying by theke,¡± the butler who was leading the way said respectfully. The three of them, who had already changed and dressed up, should be sitting in the room waiting for guests. However, Helen, the eldest daughter of the Ford family, suddenly mentioned that a group of little geese hade to theke and perched there these two days. Their fur was snow-white and had a bit of luster, and they looked especially beautiful in the sun. If they could pluck a few of their feathers and decorate the brim of their hats, it would definitely look very beautiful. The eight-year-old Hannah and the six-year-old Julie were at the age where they were curious and yful. As soon as they heard Helen¡¯s words, they immediately mored to pluck the geese feathers and use them as decorations. Helen didn¡¯t know that her casual words had caused the two little ancestors to kick up a fuss. She couldn¡¯t calm them down, so she had to take them to theke. Compared to Hannah and Julie, who were still children, Helen, who was already 17 years old, knew the danger of theke and the difficulty of plucking geese feathers. So she repeatedly warned the two children to watch from a distance and not approach theke. They were also not allowed to take the initiative to chase the geese. Otherwise, if they angered them and were attacked by them, they would end up in a terrible state. Helen had never caught a goose before, and the geese wandering around theke were too fast for her to catch up. So her idea was that since the flock of geese was more concentrated on ying on theke, she would row to the center of theke and wait there quietly for a while. When the geese got used to her presence, she would stroke their fur unexpectedly. Therefore, she could not stay by the shore to watch over the two little fellows. She could only warn them again and again, ¡®You¡¯re not allowed to do this and that.¡± Facing her warning, Hannah and Julie naturally responded quickly without any hesitation However _ when Helen hoarded the hoat and rowed nut _ the two immediately forgot her warning. They boldly walked to theke and chased after the geese. They knew that the geese would attack people, so they pulled out small sticks from the grass to protect themselves and chase after the geese. Suddenly, the sound of children and the panicked cries of geese could be heard by theke. Helen quickly looked back and stood up in a hurry. However, because of her swift action, the boat lost its bnce and almost overturned. Helen was so scared that she quickly squatted down and held the body of the boat tightly, trying to calm it down. She was worried that the boat would capsize, and she was also worried about Hannah and Julie, who were running by theke. She was afraid that they would slip or fall into theke if the geese pounced on them. Helen shouted at thekeside, ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t go to thekeside. Go back now.¡± But Hannah and Julie, who were already having fun, apparently ignored her shouts. Helen gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t make me go back and catch you.¡± When the boat finally bnced, she touched the back of her hand, but she touched nothing. Her heart skipped a beat, and she realized that she seemed to have thrown away the oars in her hands when the boat almost capsized. There was no sign of the oars on the boat now, so they had probably slipped into the water. Helen looked into the water, but she could only see darkness. She said anxiously, ¡°How do I go back?¡± She was about 30 to 40 meters away from the shore. It wasn¡¯t very far, but she wasn¡¯t good at swimming. The bottom of theke was obviously very deep. Even if she was wearing a protective suit, she didn¡¯t dare to jump into the water and swim back. So, she could only wait for the people in the manor to pick her up. However, Helen and Julie had asked her to hurry up, so she came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t even have her phone. Now, she could only wait for the people in the manor to find them. Hannah and Julie, who were having fun, did not notice that their big sister was in trouble. They were still happily chasing the goose. This was the scene that Caroline saw after she followed the butler.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: One Strike Chapter 174: One Strike Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Helen had obviously seen them, especially Butler Hatton, whom she was familiar with, so she waved for help. Hatton was also shocked by the scene before him. He turned around and bowed to Caroline. ¡°Can I ask Miss Lambert to take care of these twodies and keep them away from theke? Is that alright?¡± Caroline naturally agreed to such a small matter. Then, Hatton hurriedly went to pick up Helen in another boat. At that moment, a small goose that was being chased by Julie with a stick ran into the grass behind it in a panic. Julie followed behind it, not afraid of the dirt. Caroline turned around and saw this scene. She frowned and quickly walked over to pull her back. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. She felt a sense of danger. Caroline calmed down and felt it carefully. Then, she stared at the grass where goose and Julie had hidden. There was an ambush! ¡°Hey! Julie, I¡¯ve already warned you not to go into the grass. Do you still remember?¡± Carolineined loudly as she walked into the grass. On the way, she saw a wooden stick on the ground that was as long as an arm and as thick as a wrist. She reached behind her back and made a grabbing gesture. At the same time, when her right foot stepped out, it just happened to touch the wooden stick. Then, the tip of her foot inadvertently made a circle, and then she gently lifted it back. The wooden stick was picked up and fell into her hand behind her. Julie, who had been chasing after the goose, lost track of it in the blink of an eye. She did not know where it had gone to. Just as she was feeling lost, she heard Caroline¡¯s voice. She turned around and saw Caroline¡¯s unfamiliar face. She was puzzled. ¡°Who are you?¡± Why didn¡¯t she remember this person warning her? At that moment, a burly middle-aged man with a sweat towel over his head suddenly emerged from the tea forest behind Julie. He stretched out his hands, ready to hold Julie with one hand and cover Julie¡¯s mouth with the other. Caroline was about 15 meters away from Julie. She could not make it in time. Caroline made a quick decision and threw the wooden stick in her hand. The moment the middle-aged man was about to touch Julie, the wooden stick hit him in the face. ¡°Ah!¡± The sharp pain at the tip of his nose caused the middle-aged man to cry out in pain. Julie was shocked by the voice. She turned her head to look and found that there was someone behind her. It was a person with a mask on his face, and he looked very scary. ¡°B*tch, I won¡¯t let you off today!¡± The masked man covered his nose and stood up straight. He took out a small pistol from his pocket. Julie was so scared that she opened her mouth and cried. ¡®Julie, get down!¡± Caroline¡¯s voice was heard, and Julie subconsciously followed the order and knelt on the ground. At this moment, Caroline was already lying on the ground with a few small stones in her hand. When she saw the masked man raise his gun and aim at her, Caroline held a small white stone between her fingers and threw it out. The masked man was about to pull the trigger, but a white shadow flew over. He felt pain in his arm and numbness. He couldn¡¯t exert any force at all, and he watched the pistol fall from his hand to the ground. The masked man was shocked. He knew that he had encountered a tough opponent and only the gun could protect him. He didn¡¯t check what was going on with his right hand and immediately reached out his left hand to pick up the gun. However, Caroline, who had the upper hand, wanted to knock out the masked man¡¯s gun. How could she allow him to hold the gun again? The moment the masked man crouched down, another stone hit his face. Before he could cry out in pain, the next stone hit his crotch. Compared to the pain from being hit in the face, the pain from being hit in the crotch was obviously much more intense. The masked man screamed in pain, his hands covering his crotch, and his face turned pale. He fell to the ground. Although the masked man had lost his mobility, Caroline did not dare to let her guard down. This was because her intuition told her that the masked man was not the only one who was hiding in the forest. Julie was stunned by what she saw. Then, she heard Caroline shout, ¡°Julie, pick up the gun beside you!¡± Julie came back to her senses and looked at the gun lying on her left not far away. It was the small gun that had dropped from the masked man¡¯s arm when he was hit.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Two Kills Chapter 175: Two Kills Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion??? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As a mischievous troublemaker, Julie was undoubtedly more courageous. After the initial fear and confusion, she saw that Caroline beat down a bad person with a few small stones and wood. Her courage and confidence obviously came back. After hearing Caroline¡¯s words, she moved her body slightly and grabbed the gun. She was smart enough to keep the gun in her pocket and lie on the ground. Just as Julie moved, there were other movements in the forest, which clearly verified Caroline¡¯s thoughts. She looked over and saw a ck guning out from behind the tea tree. She pounced to the side, and a gunshot rang out. A bullet hole appeared where she had been lying. If she had reacted a second slower, the bullet would have gone through her body. Caroline didn¡¯t have the time to assess this person¡¯s marksmanship. Since the other party was hiding behind the tea trees, the small stone in her hand was useless. However, because the other party was hiding behind the tea trees, the dense tea leaves would more or less block his vision. Thus, she still had a chance. Caroline pushed off the high heels she was wearing. Then, like a scorpion, her hands and feet were on the ground, and she crawled forward in an S-shaped path. The other party obviously didn¡¯t expect her to be so fast, and her movement so erratic. In addition, his gun was set up on a tea tree, and with the obstruction of the tea branches and leaves, it was particrly difficult for him to move the gun barrel quickly and adjust the direction. Hence, his bullets did not even catch up with Caroline¡¯s figure. In just two to three seconds, Caroline had already reached Julie¡¯s vicinity. She hugged Julie with one hand, and her other hand reached into Julie¡¯s arms, snatching the small pistol she was holding. Then, while the other party was still adjusting the muzzle and aiming, she directly fired two shots at the tea tree. Two ¡®puchi¡¯ sounds came from inside. It was the sound of bullets prating the flesh. Caroline didn¡¯t have time to check if the two shots had killed the other party. She rolled into the tea forest with Julie in her arms and used the tea trees to hide her figure. Just as she brought her men down, a tall and thin man appeared from the teahouse. He fired at the teahouse where Caroline was hiding. The masked man finally regained some of his strength. After seeing that he was attacking indiscriminately, he quickly shouted, ¡°I want that little one alive!¡± The tall and slender man stopped firing. In order to capture the little girl, the three brothers had set up ambushes in three different ces in order to expand their hunting range. However, this gave Caroline a chance to retaliate. The tall and slender man was hiding at the furthest corner. When he heard the masked man¡¯s screams, he rushed over as fast as he could. In the end, he saw one of his brothers getting shot in the chest and throat by Caroline. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out in pain before he died on the spot. He was instantly enraged. Relying on the fact that he had an AK and a backup magazine, he rushed out and fired in Caroline¡¯s direction. However, Caroline knew that the tea forest could only be used as a cover. They couldn¡¯t avoid the bullets at all. So, after she rolled into the tea forest with Julie in her arms, she didn¡¯t stay where she was. Instead, she quickly moved to another ce. Finally, she found a small stone mountain that was 30 to 40 centimeters high and extended from the ground. Such a small piece of rock would not be able to cover an adult¡¯s figure at all. But for Julie, as long as shey on the ground, she could cover her body. At the very least, she could avoid the bullets from the opposite side. After settling down Julie, Caroline continued to shuttle through the tea forest. She hid her tracks and looked for an opportunity to kill her. The masked man¡¯s words caused the tall and slender man to pause in his action of shooting. The scene of his brother¡¯s death shed in his mind, and the next moment, the huge check given by the employer. He pulled back and forth, and in the end, he chose to avenge his brother. ¡°Money can be earned anytime, but we must avenge our brother! ¡± He loosened his grip and the almost empty magazine fell to the ground. He pressed the new magazine in his right hand. Just as he raised his gun and was ready to fire the next round, a bullet pierced through his head. He rolled his eyes unwillingly and fell in front of the masked man. The masked man was stunned. His two brothers were dead. No matter how unwilling he was, his life was more important. He ignored the pain in his crotch and crawled over to pick up the AK that the tall man was still holding tightly in his hand. As long as he had this gun, he would still have a chance to live.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Apprehension Chapter 176: Apprehension Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The masked man clearly had a good n, but Caroline would not give him the chance. Just as his hand was about to touch the gun, a bullet from the side broke his finger. The masked man retracted his hand as if he had been stung. He saw his bloody finger, but he still didn¡¯t give up. He continued to reach out for the gun. His finger was already broken anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if he got shot again. As long as he could get the gun, he would have a chance to live. But this time, Caroline aimed her gun at the gun. The sound of the bullet and the metal of the stock hitting each other was very sharp. The masked man only saw a small sh of fire. The AK gun bounced on the ground and fell to the ground. The trigger had disappeared. This time, even if he had the gun, he couldn¡¯t shoot. The masked man turned around in despair and looked at Caroline, who walked out of the tea forest with the gun in her hand. He roared, ¡°Your marksmanship is so good. How did you end up as a rich youngdy?¡± As powerful bounty hunters, they never thought that one day, they would actually be defeated by such a seemingly weak and helpless youngdy. Caroline ignored his anger. She walked over and shot him in the thigh. This time, the masked man could not escape. On the other side of the manor, when the crowd heard the first gunshot, they did not react to what it was. It was not until the second and third gunshots that they were frightened. Thinking that it was a gunshot, Mrs. Ford immediately recalled Mrs. Hall¡¯s identity and subconsciously shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s Hatton?¡± The pale-faced maid beside her replied, ¡°The butler brought Miss Caroline to theke.¡± Mrs. Ford immediately covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Oh my god! The little girls are still ying by theke. Where did the gunshotse from?¡± Obviously, Mrs. Hull and Joline had also thought of this problem. Compared to Mrs. Hall, who was new to the danger of being with the highest governor, Joline was much calmer in dealing with this kind of unexpected situation. She immediately picked up her cell phone and called the bodyguards waiting outside the teahouse, asking them to hurry up and save the people. Joline hung up the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Ford. My men might be breaking into your teahouse.¡± Mrs. Ford finally reacted. She quickly contacted the bodyguards and asked them to quickly go to theke to protect the little girls. Joline suddenly said, ¡°Leave some people outside the teahouse.¡± Mrs. Ford was just about to object when she saw the pale-faced Mrs. Hall and fell silent. Her two daughters were indeed very important, but if something happened to Mrs. Hall in the teahouse, their whole family would not be able to escape. To his surprise, Mrs. Hall suddenly stood up. ¡°The gunshot should havee from theke. My Julie is still there. I¡¯m sorry, but as a mother, I can¡¯t stay here.¡± Joline looked at the two of them and finallypromised. ¡°I hope that no matter what you seeter, you can try your best to remain calm, okay?¡± The bodyguard led the way, and the three of them supported each other and followed closely behind. The tea garden was too wide and the ridges were too narrow for a car to drive in. It took about 15 minutes to walk from the house to theke. Even if a strong man ran over, it would take at least five or six minutes. As the gunshots continued, the threedies¡¯ faces turned paler and paler. They were now certain that the gunshots wereing from theke. It was just that there was arge slope in front of them, blocking their line of sight, so they couldn¡¯t see what was happening there at all. But even if they couldn¡¯t see, just the thought of a few defenseless little girls meeting a brutal bandit made them panic. Joline was also worried about Caroline¡¯s safety, but she didn¡¯t show such anxiety as she had been through a lot. Instead, sheforted the two. ¡°Since there are different gunshots, it¡¯s very likely that the two sides are fighting. Although I don¡¯t know who is fighting, as long as the gunshots haven¡¯t stopped, they are probably safe.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Mrs. Hall nodded, but the panic on her face didn¡¯t decrease at all. They finally climbed to the top of the hill and could see the scene at the bottom of theke. It could only be said that they came at the right time, just in time to see the tall and slender man shooting with an AK. At this moment, Mrs. Ford saw Hannah, who was sitting on the ground and crying, Helen, who was in the middle of theke, and Butler Hatton, who rowed over to protect Helen.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Shocking Chapter 177: Shocking Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that both of her daughters were safe and sound, Mrs. Ford was overjoyed. Before she could say anything, Mrs. Hall, who was beside her, said in a panic, ¡°Where¡¯s Julie? Where did my Julie go?¡± She searched the area and her eyes finally fell on the tea forest that the tall man had scanned. ¡°Who¡¯s hiding in there? With such high-intensity bullets, if you are hit, you will probably die.¡± What she didn¡¯t dare to say was, could the person hiding inside be her Julie? The Anderson family¡¯s bodyguards were well-trained. They split into two groups, with one group standing guard beside the teahouse, while the other group had already sneaked into the teahouse. !! Joline couldn¡¯t find Caroline and her heart was in her mouth. She asked the bodyguard beside her, ¡°Is it possible to kill him from this distance?¡± The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too far. Unless it¡¯s a sniper.¡± The Anderson family had trained snipers, but they had onlye out to attend a tea party today. They had not expected to encounter such a big event, so they had not thought of bringing a sniper along. Joline¡¯s eyes darkened. Just as she was about to ask the bodyguards to send people to search for Caroline, a gunshot was heard. They all looked toward thekeside and saw the tall man who was acting arrogantly just now suddenly fall to the ground. The madams did not react. What was going on? Two more gunshots were heard. Then, they saw Caroline in a yellow dress walking out of the tea forest with a gun in her hand. They were quite far away from each other, but the madams could still see it clearly. Although Caroline¡¯s dress was dirty and wrinkled, and her hair, which she had previously taken care of, was also messy, it didn¡¯t affect the strong aura that she exuded. So, the person who was confronting the bad guys and exchanging fire with them was Caroline? She looked so slender and weak, following Joline like a puppet. Mrs. Ford¡¯s throat was a little dry. She swallowed and looked at Joline. ¡°Did you know that your future daughter-inw is such a powerful person? ¡± Or rather, it could no longer be described as powerful, but to the extent of being valiant. Joline knew that Caroline was very capable. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue the female assassin who tried to kill her with her bare hands when she was attacked in the Anderson family¡¯s manor. However, hearing about it and seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes were obviously different. When she saw Caroline¡¯s majestic scene, she was extremely excited. Look! Caroline was so handsome! But in front of outsiders, Joline restrained her excitement and said as calmly as she could, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Caroline is naturally very capable and outstanding. Otherwise, why would Edwin choose to pursue her?¡± As soon as she said this, she restrained her excitement, but she could not hide her pride. Mrs. Hall was still thinking about her daughter, so she wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire Caroline¡¯s heroic posture. That was, until Caroline brought Julie out from the tea leaves. That¡¯s right, she was indeed holding onto Julie¡¯s back cor like she was carrying a piece of pork. But seeing that her daughter was still alive and kicking, Mrs. Hall¡¯s heart was only filled with excitement and gratitude, and shepletely ignored her slightly rude approach. Everyone walked into the valley. Mrs. Hall didn¡¯t have time to check on her daughter¡¯s bruises. She immediately ran over and held Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you so much. Thank you for saving our Julie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saving myself.¡± Caroline pulled her hand away ufortably, but she realized that Mrs. Hall was holding her hand too tightly. If she didn¡¯t use force, she couldn¡¯t pull her hand away. But if she used her strength, Mrs. Hall would probably stagger. Thinking of that scene, Caroline was afraid that Mrs. Hall would be angry, so she could only suppress her feelings. She let her cry as she held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When we first met, I was still prejudiced against you. It¡¯s obviously my fault.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think most people would say this.¡± Caroline could only reply like this. Mrs. Hall was obviously amused by her words. ¡°Maybe some people can do this in peace, but I can¡¯t.¡± Although Mrs. Hall smiled, her lips trembled slightly and she held her hand tightly. It was obvious that she was frightened by what happened just now. So, she subconsciously approached Caroline, who was very strong, and tried to find a sense of security from her.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Technique Chapter 178: Technique Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion This was also one of the reasons why Caroline did not forcefully pull her hand back. Joline walked up and patted Mrs. Hall¡¯s tense shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s let the doctor check the children first.¡¯ Her gaze fell on Caroline¡¯s bare feet, which were covered with tiny scars. It was obvious that the environment of the tea forest was not suitable for people who did not wear shoes. Noticing Joline¡¯s gaze, Caroline shook her head. ¡°These are just small wounds. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Joline sighed. ¡°If Edwin sees you like this, he¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± Furthermore, she was the one who brought Caroline out, but she put Caroline in danger. This was her fault. ¡°No one expected this to happen, so you don¡¯t need to me yourself.¡± Caroline used a wet towel to wipe off the dirt on her feet. Then, she took a pair of soft-soled shoes from the maid and put them on. At this time, Mrs. Hall had already learned from her daughter that the target of the bad guys was Julie. She was scared and felt very apologetic. ¡°This is all my fault. I obviously didn¡¯t think about it carefully.¡± Joline could tell that Mrs. Hall hadn¡¯t fully digested the change in her identity, and today¡¯s incident was a good warning to her. The Anderson family¡¯s bodyguards had already interrogated the masked man. Both of his brothers were dead, and the masked man knew that he couldn¡¯t escape this. He was hired, and he had no moral feelings for his employer. So, in order to die a quick death, he confessed everything as soon as the bodyguard asked him. ording to the masked man, they had found out from their employer that Mrs. Ford was going to invite Mrs. Hall to a tea party, so they had set up an ambush in the tea garden in advance with the purpose of kidnapping Mrs. Hall or her child. Mrs. Ford immediately denied it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. All the people in the tea garden today are familiar faces.¡± Clearly, as the wife of the head of the Ford family, Madam Ford wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t have a bit ofmon sense. She knew that Mrs. Hall¡¯s identity was different, so she had cleaned the tea garden in advance and only left some people she trusted to serve here. She also had people guard the manor¡¯s periphery to prevent strangers from approaching. ¡°The tea garden has to be tidied up from the beginning to the end in order to hold this tea party,¡± the masked man said. ¡°Because of the heavy workload, you have hired a lot of temporary workers.¡± The masked man and the other two took this opportunity to sneak in. When their temporary work ended, they pretended to take the money and leave, but when the manager wasn¡¯t paying attention, they sneaked back and spent three days hiding in the tea forest. The bodyguard followed his words and found the ce where the three of them were hiding. There was a refurbished pit with a lot of domestic garbage that the three of them had made over the past few days. Mrs. Ford didn¡¯t expect the hidden danger to be here. She looked at Mrs. Hall in shame. ¡°My dear, I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. This is my negligence.¡± Mrs. Hall had been good friends with her for many years. Although she was still afraid of what had happened today, she wouldn¡¯t me Mrs. Ford for such a small matter. Instead, she consoled Mrs. Ford, ¡°You can¡¯t be on guard against a thief for a thousand days. Since theyve made up their mind to take action, even if we keep them outside the tea garden today, they might still find an opportunity to get to the children and me tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Hall patted Julie¡¯s head and turned to look at Caroline. ¡°Or rather, it¡¯s Julie¡¯s and my luck. Although we were unlucky enough to meet these demons, we were also very lucky to meet a heroine who descended from the sky and saved her from the disaster on the mountain.¡¯ Julie, who was in Caroline¡¯s arms, secretly looked up at Caroline. She revealed her white teeth and smiled at Caroline. Caroline noticed her gaze. She looked down and met her eyes. Julie¡¯s little face turned red, and she buried her head into Mrs. Hall¡¯s arms. Mrs. Hall looked at her andughed. ¡°So this little devil can be shy. It seems that Caroline¡¯s impressive performance just nowpletely convinced her and made her give her heart to you.¡± To be honest, when she recalled Caroline¡¯s appearance when she came out of the tea forest with a gun, she was indeed very handsome. Not to mention Julie, even she was almost captured by her.. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Conjecture Chapter 179: Conjecture Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Due to the sudden incident, the tea party ended before it even started. The other invited guests were all blocked outside the teahouse. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The guests had the invitation but were not allowed to enter, which made them very angry. ¡°Is this the etiquette of the Ford family?¡± Butler Hatton ran out with sweat all over his head and bowed to apologize to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, distinguished guests. We just received news that a few wild bears have broken into the tea house and are running around the tea garden. Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of all thedies, the tea party held in the teahouse has been canceled. If all thedies don¡¯t mind, our Madam has already reserved a venue in the Aurora Club. We invite all thedies to move there.¡± The Aurora Club was a top-notch club, and the Ford family had reserved a venue here. It could be said that they were very sincere. However, the guests had dressed up and took more than an hour¡¯s drive to the tea garden in the suburbs. They were already quite tired, and now they had to change the venue again. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of time? As a result, many people had the intention to retreat. Among them, some of the smarter people had probably realized that what Butler Hatton said was not reliable. Besides, there might be wild bears running down the mountain at this time. Judging from how Madam Ford had treated people in the past, it was impolite to change the venue before the tea party started. As the hostess, she should havee out personally to exin the reason for the change and not just send her butler to deal with them. So these noble madams had enough reason to guess that something so serious had happened in the teahouse that Madam Ford couldn¡¯t get away, and so had pushed the butler out to entertain them. Thinking about today¡¯s banquet, Mrs. Hall would be present, so they wondered if what happened inside had something to do with Mrs. Hall. However, there were people guarding outside the teahouse, so they couldn¡¯t get in. Even if they had some guesses, they couldn¡¯t get more clues. One of the smartdies rolled her eyes and suddenly asked the butler, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mrs. Hall was invited to today¡¯s tea party? The tea party has already started, but Mrs. Hall is still nowhere to be seen. Is she noting? Or did you inform her in advance and let her enter the Aurora Club first?¡± As soon as she said that, the crowd fell silent and looked at Butler Hatton. Butler Hatton knew from their frenzied eyes that they didn¡¯t believe the excuse he had just made. However, the attack on Mrs. Hall was too serious, and it was likely to involve many forces, so they had to be careful. Before the situation was clear, this matter could not be leaked from their side. Thus, he could onlye up with such a poor excuse to stop the guests who were going to the tea party today. Hatton pretended not to notice the gazes of thedies. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°My madam has already contacted Mrs. Hall. After Mrs. Hall found out about what happened at the teahouse, she said that she won¡¯t be attending today¡¯s tea party since it¡¯s not a coincidence. She¡¯ll invite everyone to her dinner party when she has time.¡± Many people hade to the tea party for Mrs. Hall. After hearing that Mrs. Hall wasn¡¯t going to attend, the guests felt that it was troublesome. All of a sudden, they were even more unwilling to make another trip to the Aurora Club, so they found an excuse to go back. The teahouse was still in a mess. Hatton was already very busy and hoped that thesedies would leave soon. After hearing their words, he did not show any unhappiness from being rejected. Instead, he sincerely apologized to the guests again. Just as everyone was about to leave, a fleet of cars suddenly appeared in front of them. They seemed to be heading toward the teahouse. A sharp-eyed customer saw the logo of the car in the lead. It was the Anderson family¡¯s. But at the same time, she was a little puzzled. Although Old Madam Anderson was an iron-bloodeddy when she was young and was decisive in all kinds of ways, she usually did not like to put on a show. Therefore, every time she went out, she would usually only be followed by three or four cars. When had she ever had such a big show? When the convoy arrived outside the teahouse and they saw Edwin getting out of the car, they realized that the person sitting inside was not Mrs. Anderson, but the young master of the Anderson family. The crowd was even more confused. This tea party only invited female guests.. Therefore, even if the Anderson family had epted the invitation, shouldn¡¯t it be Old Madam Anderson who attended the meeting? Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Don’t Worry 180 Don''t Worry Even if Old Madam Anderson didn''te, it would be more reliable for Miss Lambert, the fianc¨¦e of the Anderson family who had just held an engagement party, toe instead than the young master of the Anderson family! Although everyone was curious, they didn''t dare to approach and ask for a reason when they saw Edwin''s cold face. When Butler Hatton saw Edwin, he heaved a sigh of relief and weed him warmly. "Young Master Anderson, you''re finally here. Pleasee this way." Edwin nodded at him in a noble manner and didn''t say anything. He just walked into the teahouse in a hurry, and dozens of bodyguards got out of the car behind him and followed him in an orderly manner. Such arge group of people, all dressed in ck suits and ties, looked very imposing. But at the same time, with Edwin''s actions, the guests were even more convinced that something serious had happened in the teahouse. They just didn''t know what role the Anderson family yed in this, for the young master of the Anderson family to personallye to the teahouse. The guests'' curiosity was like a tickle in their hearts. However, at this time, the butler of the Ford family, Hatton, had already apanied the young master of the Anderson family into the teahouse. Only the servants were left at the entrance of the teahouse, guarding the door dutifully and refusing any strangers from approaching. It seemed that it would be very difficult to get any information from them. Moreover, as servants, they probably didn''t know much about their master''s affairs. Since they couldn''t get any more information, the guests could only suppress their emotions and think about going home first, then find someone to find out what happened today. The reason why Edwin arrived so quickly was because he received a call from his bodyguard right after the gunfight ended. He knew that Caroline was involved in this incident and even had a gunfight with the enemy. Although Edwin knew that Caroline was very powerful, he was still very nervous when he heard that she was attacked. Hence, he brought his bodyguards and rushed to the tea house. Butler Hatton was leading the way, but Edwin was worried about Caroline and Joline''s condition, so he took big steps. Hatton, who was shorter than him by a head, could only run up to him. "Don''t worry. The Old Madam and Miss Lambert are fine." Before Edwin came, he had already spoken to Joline and Caroline on the phone. He knew that they were safe and sound, but he didn''t see them with his own eyes, so he was still worried. After Mr. Ford received the news, he also rushed back from thepany. Before that, he was afraid that those crazy people would have backup ns outside, so everyone, including Mrs. Hall, was gathered in the banquet room of the teahouse. The Anderson family''s bodyguards were on guard outside. Although Mrs. Ford felt a little ufortable when she saw this, she had to admit that in terms of security, the Ford family was indeed inferior to the established families like the Anderson family. So, even though it was a little embarrassing, it concerned everyone''s safety, and she couldn''t use it to pick a fight, especially since the attack had happened in the Ford family''s teahouse and even involved Miss Lambert. So, it was reasonable that they didn''t trust the Ford family''s security. Because of this, as soon as Edwin entered the teahouse, the bodyguards outside saw his figure and quickly reported the news to the banquet room. When everyone heard that he had brought dozens of people over, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Caroline supported Joline as they walked out of the banquet room. Edwin looked at Caroline to make sure that she was fine. He then looked at Joline and nodded. "Grandmother, I''m here to take you home." Joline patted his hand. "Arrange for someone to send the madam and the youngdy back first." Mrs. Hall wasn''t sure if the people sent to kidnap Julie were Mr. Hall''s political enemies, or other consortiums whose interests had been damaged because of the series of policies he had issued after he came to power, or if they were involved with foreign forces. After making sure that Julie was just a little surprised and that she was fine, Mrs. Hall called Mr. Hall and asked him how to deal with the matter. Mr. Hall thought for a moment. "Since it didn''t cause much damage to Julie, then don''t spread this matter for the time being. I will send someone to investigate it in secret." After Mr. Hall hung up the phone, he remembered that his wife had said that Julie was saved by the futuredy of the Anderson family. In the end, he called Edwin to express his gratitude. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Napping Chapter 181: Napping Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After knowing that Edwin was going to pick up Joline and Caroline, Mr. Hall asked him to help escort Mrs. Hall and the youngdy. That was why Edwin had brought so many people with him. Upon hearing Joline¡¯s words, Edwin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± Then, he greeted Mrs. Hall, who came out a stepter. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the bodyguards to drive the car into the yardter. The windows are installed with anti-peeping videos, and the body of the car is also bulletproof, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone seeing you in the car, and you don¡¯t have to worry about them using guns on you.¡± Mrs. Hall was relieved to hear that Edwin had made such a good arrangement. No wonder her husband trusted him. Soon, more than a dozen cars formed a long line and drove out of the teahouse together. When the people who were secretly watching saw this situation, they could only grit their teeth and give up. The long line of cars only split into two after they entered the city, each heading in a different direction. In the car, Edwin held Caroline¡¯s hand, his fingers gently rubbing the calluses on her hand. In such a short time, a pair of hands that had never touched the sun and spring water had grown such thick calluses. It could be seen how much hard work and sweat Caroline had put in to be able to improve so quickly. Beside him, Caroline was leaning her head on the back of the leather chair, her eyes half-open. It was obvious that what happened in the teahouse today had exhausted her. Caroline thought to herself that she still had to work harder to train her body. Otherwise, she would be too weak if she felt tired after just a few minutes of fighting. ¡°It¡¯ll take about 50 minutes to get home. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a nap.¡± Edwin patted his shoulder and told Caroline that she could sleep on his shoulder. Caroline shook her head and refused. ¡°Your shoulders are too hard. It hurts my ears. Edwin¡¯s first reaction was to wonder if he was too thin. Should he consider gaining weight and working out? Otherwise, would Caroline always refuse to lean on his shoulder? As Edwin was thinking about all these random things, Caroline¡¯s body suddenly softened. Sheid down on her side and rested her head on his thigh. Edwin¡¯s body stiffened, and even his breathing subconsciously became lighter. ¡°Rx.¡± Caroline patted his knee lightly. ¡°This will make me feel better.¡± Edwin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Your actions were too sudden. I didn¡¯t react in time, so I had a stress reaction.¡± As he spoke, he tried to rx his body. Caroline heaved a sigh of relief when she felt his muscles rx. ¡°That¡¯s morefortable.¡± As the car shook gently, Caroline fell asleep very quickly. After listening to her long breaths, Edwin took out a nket from the storage cab and gently covered her body. He also gently brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. Caroline had a good sleep. When she woke up, she realized that she had slept for almost two hours. The car had been parked outside the vi for a long time, and the bodyguards had left. Caroline was a little annoyed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up when I saw you sleeping so well.¡± Caroline mumbled, ¡°What if I sleep until the next morning? Are you going to sit with me for the whole night?¡± Edwin thought for a moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I might have been affected by your sleepiness and fallen asleep as well.¡± Caroline looked into his eyes and realized that he was serious. She was stunned for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Next time, if you encounter such a situation, you should wake me up even more. After all, it¡¯s morefortable to sleep on the bed.¡± She lifted the nket and sat up. ¡°It¡¯s sote. I have to go back. Otherwise, Eva will throw a tantrum again when I don¡¯t see her.¡± Caroline opened the car door and was about to get out, but Edwin stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caroline watched in confusion as Edwin got out of the car. He deliberately walked around to her side. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you up.¡± Caroline was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°How did you know about the wound on my foot?¡± ¡°I guessed,¡± said Edwin, bending down to hug her. However, Caroline still refused his thoughtful service and got out of the car herself. ¡°This is just a small wound. If you carry me down, you might scare Danika and Eva. They might think that something serious has happened to me..¡± Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Harbor of Heart Chapter 182: Harbor of Heart Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion??? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The reason why Edwin noticed that something was wrong with Caroline¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t because she had exposed it. It was because he was careful and paid special attention to Caroline. Before leaving the house in the morning, Edwin had paid special attention to Caroline¡¯s outfit, so he remembered that she was wearing a pair of stiletto shoes. The pair of shoes looked good, but they were obviously not suitable for fighting in aplex environment like the tea garden. In order to not restrict her movements, Caroline would definitely take off her shoes and fight barefooted. The tea garden was full of soil, stones, and branches, which would definitely hurt her feet. So, after he saw Caroline, he paid special attention to her feet. As expected, she changed into a pair of soft-soled shoes, which probably confirmed his guess. Caroline saw that he was frowning and unhappy. She felt a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t take such a small wound to heart, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Edwin grabbed her hand and ced it on his heart. ¡°If you can make it more obedient and stop hurting for you, then I don¡¯t think my heart will ache so easily anymore.¡± Under the thin clothes, there was a distinct vibration. Edwin¡¯s feelings seemed to be transmitted from the vibration to Caroline¡¯s heart. Caroline¡¯s fingers curled up subconsciously. ¡°Sorry.¡± She pursed her lips and said honestly, ¡°On this matter, we clearly have a difference in opinion. I don¡¯t seem to have any way to make you not worry about me, but for some reason, I think you might have guessed the reason for some things, so I can¡¯t stop my risky steps.¡± Caroline looked into Edwin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± Edwin nodded. ¡°Yes, I think I understand. So, I won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want to do.¡± But just like he said, he couldn¡¯t control his heart and stop it from worrying about Caroline. Edwin sighed and reached out to pull Caroline into his arms. ¡°But I don¡¯t think this is contradictory to my desire to take care of you.¡± Caroline hesitated for a moment, but she still hugged him back. She said hesitantly, ¡°Maybe the ¡®take care¡¯ that you¡¯re talking about and the ¡®take care¡¯ that I understand are different.¡± She let go of Edwin and put some distance between them. ¡°To me, you¡¯re enough to take care of me now.¡± ¡°But I feel like I¡¯ve done nothing for you,¡± said Edwin with a bitter smile. ¡°But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to bear with your feelings, aren¡¯t I?¡± Caroline reached out and pinched his earlobe. Her fingers went through his hair and she said in a domineering tone, ¡°That¡¯s why I should be the judge. There are some things that you might not think are important, but I¡¯ll be happy if you do it. That¡¯s enough. There are some things that I don¡¯t need, but if you do it, I¡¯ll feel quite burdened.¡± Edwin¡¯s head rubbed against her palm twice, but his tone was a little disappointed. ¡°So you don¡¯t want me to be too intimate with you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Caroline smiled and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not against intimate actions with you. I just feel that sometimes, you¡¯re too meticulous in taking care of me, and I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes shed with nostalgia. Then, she said seriously, ¡°Also, some things can be addictive. I don¡¯t want to be someone who is too dependent on others.¡± Regardless of whether it was the past Luo Ling or the present Caroline, the burden on her shoulders did not allow her to be too weak. After listening to her words, Edwin didn¡¯t feel angry or disappointed. Instead, he felt even more tender toward her. ¡°Caroline, did you know that you¡¯re a person of flesh and blood? You¡¯re not made of steel. You¡¯ll feel tired, and you¡¯ll asionally find a ce to lean on and rest.¡± Caroline understood what he meant. ¡°So I have you now.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Edwin shook her hand. ¡°It¡¯s far from enough. I hope that I¡¯m not just a passerby who asionally appears by your side. I want to be the harbor of your heart.¡± A look of surprise and confusion shed across Caroline¡¯s face.. She muttered, ¡°The harbor of my heart?¡± Chapter 183 Trying
Chapter 183 Trying "Yes. I hope that no matter where you go and how high you fly, you''ll always remember that there''s a man named Edwin here, waiting for you." These words came from the mouth of Edwin Anderson. If word of this got out, those who knew him would think that it was a prank, because the young master of the Anderson family was never one to back down. In the past, even Edwin himself probably never thought that he wouldpromise to this extent because of someone or something. However, Caroline was different. Although he wanted to tie her to his side all the time and make her only see him. However, it was precisely because Caroline was so important to him that he could not ignore her wishes and the heavy burden on her. Caroline was destined to soar in the sky. He couldn''t break her wings just because of his own selfishness. He could only think of ways to help her with his own abilities. Unfortunately, even this request couldn''t be fulfilled because Caroline hadn''tpletely opened her heart to him yet. Edwin didn''t want to experience the torment of waiting outside the vi that night again, so he could only convince himself to take a step back and approach her from a more roundabout way. "So, I hope that at least in front of me, Caroline, you can be yourself without any burden. You can let yourself go, you can do whatever you want, you can try to rely on me, and you can even go back on your words. Just like I said before, in my eyes, you will never have a ''shouldn''t''." Caroline couldn''t exin what she was feeling. She was a little happy, a little confused, and a little scared. She licked her dry lips nervously. It was rare for her tongue to be so clumsy. "Edwin, I don''t know. I think maybe you''re right, but I don''t really understand. Do you understand what I mean?" Edwin, who was a little sad at first, found her clumsy reaction adorable. He couldn''t help but reach out and hook her little nose. "I understand. You don''t need to understand. Just don''t reject me, my little girl." The touch on her nose was as light as a feather, but it made Caroline''s eyes widen. "What did you call me just now?" "My little girl," Edwin lowered his head and repeated in her ear. He had repeated this sentence in his heart countless times, and he finally had the chance to say it today. Edwin chuckled softly. Then, before Caroline could react, he bent down and picked her up. He pushed the door open and walked in. She suddenly felt weightless. Caroline instinctively exerted strength in her waist and ced her arm on his shoulder. With this support, as long as she twisted her body, she would be able to flip over. At this moment, Caroline recalled what Edwin said. She hesitated for a moment and tried to release the power in her body. Edwin was sensitive enough to notice her change. A burst of joy shed across his heart. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Caroline slowly leaning her head against his heart with a thoughtful expression. He swallowed the words he had wanted to say and hugged her even tighter. For the short distance from the door to the vi, neither of them spoke, but silence was better than words. "Oh my god, what''s wrong with you, Miss?" Danika, who had just opened the door and walked out, broke the warmth between the two. Edwin was a little annoyed. He should have asked the agent to rmend a house with a bigger yard. That way, he would be able to carry Caroline for a longer time. "Has Ling returned?" Danika''s voice attracted Eva''s attention. She looked at Caroline who was in Edwin''s arms. She tilted her head and asked, "Ling, what''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Caroline was a little embarrassed to be seen in such a weak state. She asked Edwin to put her down. Edwin didn''t let go. Instead, he said to Danika, "Her foot is injured. Please help me get the first aid kit." Although Danika was puzzled as to why Caroline''s foot was injured when she was going to a tea party, she was more worried about Caroline''s injury than her curiosity. So, she immediately turned around and went to find the first aid box. Edwin carried Caroline into the living room and ced her on the sofa. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Coaxing the Child Chapter 184: Coaxing the Child Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Eva was like a skrk, following behind them all the way. She asked, ¡°Ling, are you injured? Did someone bully you? Are you in pain? I¡¯ll help you beat up whoever bullies you, okay?¡± Caroline saw her worried face and waved her over. Eva squatted down in front of her. Caroline patted her head and said, ¡°No one bullied me. I saw a little girl in trouble today, so I helped her. I identally scratched my foot during the process. It wasn¡¯t serious. Edwin is too much.¡± ¡°Mr. Edwin is worried about you. How is he exaggerating?¡± Danika saw that both of her feet had been scraped to varying degrees, and there were some red marks. ¡°They¡¯re all bleeding. If you were wearing socks, I¡¯m afraid you would have dyed them red¡­¡± Danika couldn¡¯t stop nagging when she was worried, and Eva was obviously more concerned about the information she revealed. ¡°You said you went to save a little girl. Is she a little girl like Eva?¡± ¡°She is the same age as Eva, but she is different from you. She met a bad person and the bad person wanted to take her away, so I stopped them,¡± said Caroline. ¡°No!¡± Eva clenched her fist. ¡°Bad people like them should all be arrested!¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Caroline nodded. As for the end result of two deaths and one injury, there was no need to mention it. After all, Danika was still here, and it would be bad if she was scared. Danika opened her first aid kit and took out a bottle of iodophor and a medical cotton swab. Just as she was about to disinfect Caroline, a hand reached out. ¡°Give it to me,¡± said Edwin as he squatted down. Danika hesitated for a moment, but then she remembered that they were currently engaged, and it was only right for Edwin to help treat her wound, so she quickly handed it over. Not only that, but Danika also tactfully led Eva out of the living room. ¡°Caroline is injured, and she hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. I want to make her a soup that¡¯s good for her body. Can you help me?¡± h¡¯?nrd that it enrnathincr fnr and thnt it she immediately gave up resisting and followed obediently. It was clear that Danika had mastered Eva¡¯s emotional control over the past few days. After the two of them left, the living room became quiet. Edwin unscrewed the iodophor and cleaned Caroline¡¯s wound. ¡°It will hurt a little. Bear with it for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Caroline saw that he seemed to be quite familiar with it and was a little surprised. ¡°I thought you had never done these things before?¡± ¡°As you can see, George has never been a reliable kid. He was even more mischievous when he was young. If he didn¡¯t see us, he would definitely get into trouble. He would either climb a rock garden, climb a tree, or hide in the attic. He¡¯s also very impatient, so he would oftene back with small wounds. However, he resisted the doctors and nurses because they smelled bad, so Joline and I often helped him deal with his small wounds.¡± Caroline thought of George¡¯s usual behavior. He really didn¡¯t look like a child who would grow up well. When the iodophor came into contact with the wound, Caroline felt a sharp pain. She frowned slightly and continued to smile. ¡°However, I see that he¡¯s be much more steady these days.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s because you and Eva provoked him the other day, so he¡¯s holding his breath and trying to get back his dignity,¡± Edwin said. ¡°Then he¡¯ll probably be very disappointed.¡± After all, her and Eva¡¯s situations were special and couldn¡¯t be judged bymon sense. George¡¯s talent in physical fitness could only be said to be average, not to mention that he was already a teenager. The progress of training on a whim was very limited. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be able to control his temper.¡± He had never thought about how he would train George. It was better for him to devote himself to training than to stay with his bad friends. Moreover, if he were to undergo physical training, as long as he could persevere for a period of time, it would be quite helpful in training his willpower. Caroline ced her hands on her knees. Her gaze slowly shifted from Edward¡¯s calm hands to his face. It was at this moment that Caroline noticed that his ears had turned red.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Confidence Chapter 185: Confidence Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline suddenly had an idea. She wanted to y a prank on him. Then, she teased, ¡°So you have a foot fetish, Edwin.¡± It was just a joke she thought up on the spot, but as soon as she finished speaking, Edwin¡¯s hand trembled, and he coughed violently. Edwin¡¯s entire face had turned red. It was unknown whether it was because Caroline had pointed out his kinks or because he felt it was too ridiculous and choked on his saliva, causing him to cough. Caroline narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your big reaction will make me feel like I¡¯ve hit on something in your heart.¡± Edwin cleared his throat and said with a serious face, ¡°What¡¯s with your thinking jumping like that? The topic was too big and too sudden. I didn¡¯t manage to react in time.¡± Caroline sized him up seriously. ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t realize it, but when you lie, you subconsciously blink your left eye first, then your right eye.¡± Because this difference was very small, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. However, Caroline had good dynamic vision, so she noticed this small difference. ¡°So, you were lying just now,¡± Caroline said with certainty. Edwin smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to be so serious at a time like this.¡± If this went on, he was afraid that all his secrets and even the thoughts he had hidden would be revealed. It would be too embarrassing. ¡°Besides,¡± he suggested seriously, ¡°you¡¯re not being serious if you use such a professional method to make a judgment game.¡± Caroline shrugged. ¡°Alright then.¡± Since Edwin didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic, she could only change the subject. ¡°Who do you think would be behind Miss Hall¡¯s near kidnapping today?¡± As the saying went, where there were people, there would be jianghu. Simrly, where there were benefits, there would be mutual deception. Edwin thought for a moment. ¡°Since the other party wants to kidnap Julie, it¡¯s more likely that they want to use her to threaten Mr. Hall and make him stop some n.¡± About this matter, Edwin had obviously received some news. ¡°This Mr. Hall is a man of action. After he came to power, some of the policies he proposed were boycotted by some consortiums, so this matter might be rted to this.¡± Caroline was curious. ¡°Will the Anderson family be affected?¡± Judging from Joline¡¯s attitude toward Mrs. Hall and what he said, the Anderson family should be on the same side as Mr. Hall. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to say that it won¡¯t be affected at all. But even if it is, it won¡¯t be all bad effects. After all,¡± exined Edwin, ¡°for the Anderson family, it¡¯s impossible for a single industry or policy to affect the entire family.¡± Caroline understood immediately. What Edwin meant was that the Anderson family was very powerful and had a wide range of businesses. Therefore, it was impossible for a small change to affect the entire Anderson family. And most importantly, the high governor would only stay in his position for a few years, and then someone else would take over. So even if the two sides were on bad terms, it would be difficult for him to threaten the old families that had taken root behind them. This was the confidence of the Anderson family. While the two of them were talking, Edwin had already finished treating the wound on Caroline¡¯s foot. ¡°It¡¯s best if it doesn¡¯te into contact with water for the next one or two days. Otherwise, the liquid will umte in the wound and cause inmmation.¡¯ Caroline felt that her life was getting more and more exquisite after her rebirth. ¡°Then you¡¯d better not let Danika know what you¡¯re saying,¡± she said, troubled. Otherwise, Danika would keep an eye on her all the time, afraid that she would do something bad to the recovery of her wound. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve already heard it,¡± Danika¡¯s faint voice came from the kitchen. Caroline saw Danika¡¯s resentful expression and immediately knew that the next few days would not be easy. She would be controlled by Danika from head to toe. At the thought of this, her shoulders copsed a lot. She just wanted to go back to her room and lie down. She gave up on herself and thought, ¡®At least it¡¯s my choice to lie down now.¡¯ And after tonight, she would probably have to lie down on this bed for the next few days. Even if she wasn¡¯t sleepy and didn¡¯t want to sleep, she would be pressed down on the bed by Danika. ¡°Danika, this isn¡¯t fair.¡± Caroline felt like she had turned into a goose. She stretched her neck and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t think such a small wound needs to be bedridden for so long.¡± Unfortunately, Danika was still impartial. ¡°People who hurt themselves outside have no right to negotiate..¡± Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: The Charity Banquet Chapter 186: The Charity Banquet Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline¡¯s life of recuperating was ended by an invitation. The person who invited her was Mrs. Hall. As the wife of the highest governor, this was her first dinner party as the host since she took office with her husband. It was also her first public appearance at a social event as the wife of the highest governor. Of course, as the wife of the highest governor, Mrs. Hall had to set an example. She wouldn¡¯t hold a banquet for no reason, so the theme of the banquet was a charity banquet. On the invitation that Mrs. Hall sent to Caroline, the name on the top was Caroline Lambert. This meant that she was inviting Caroline herself and not the fianc¨¦e of the Anderson family. Just then, Joline called. ¡°I took a look at the invitation and saw that your name wasn¡¯t on it, so I knew that they must have sent you another invitation. At least, thatdy did a decent job on this matter.¡± Joline¡¯s tone was filled with pride and joy. Originally, she only epted Caroline because of Edwin. However, after meeting Caroline in person, she became more and more satisfied with her. She even admired her. As an irondy who once supported the Anderson family with great difficulty, Joline had always admired capable girls. And Caroline was obviously not as simple as ¡®capable¡¯. After seeing how powerful and calm Caroline was the other day, Joline felt that Caroline¡¯s ability, courage, and temperament were all excellent. She was the only woman like this she had seen in her life, so Caroline was definitely qualified to be thedy of the Anderson family. Joline even felt that with Caroline¡¯s ability, it was a little unfair to her to be confined to the backyard. However, these were things that Edwin and Caroline discussed in private, so Joline only muttered to Harriman in private and didn¡¯t say anything in front of them. ¡°As for the charity banquet, as a junior, you don¡¯t have to feel too burdened with us old people in front. You just need to pick something that isn¡¯t too eye-catching but won¡¯t be too degrading. You can just take it toplete the task.¡± Joline was afraid that Caroline would be worried about what to donate at the charity banquet, so she gave her a suggestion. ¡°Okay, thank you for your suggestion, Joline.¡± Caroline expressed her gratitude. Even though Joline didn¡¯t give any advice, Caroline could face these things calmly. After all, although she had received strict training since she was young and was active on the training ground, it did not mean that she did not need to receive the so-called ¡®prestigious education¡¯. Although her mother, Mrs. Pritz, lived in seclusion, she would asionally attend such charity banquets that could help others and make a name for herself. Therefore, Caroline knew the ins and outs of it. As for Joline, she was worried but didn¡¯t offer to help Caroline. Firstly, she was considering Caroline¡¯s pride. Secondly, Joline believed that her fianc¨¦, Edwin, would do as he saw fit. She decided to leave this opportunity for Edwin to perform. Because of this, Joline even called Edwin to mention this. ¡°There¡¯s a big auction next week. Caroline can apany me. Previously, there were many beautiful essories, but because there was only me, an olddy, and you two rascals at home, I didn¡¯t manage to bid for them. This time, with Caroline apanying me, I can buy as much as I want and dress her up beautifully.¡± After listening, Edwin was a little speechless. ¡°Did you forget that our family is in charge of the auction?¡± If Joline were to bid crazily, people might think that she was a fake. More importantly, if he really wanted to give Caroline something, he could have ced it in front of her in advance and let her choose. Why did she have to sit there for a few hours andpete with others? Thus, Edwin really brought a catalog of auction items to Caroline. Carolineughed when she saw it. ¡°Although I¡¯m grateful for your kindness, I¡¯m not so poor that I can¡¯t even take out a single charity item.¡± Seeing that Caroline was ready, Edwin was about to put the catalog back on the table, but Caroline reached out and pressed on the catalog.. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Misunderstanding Chapter 187: Misunderstanding Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Facing Edwin¡¯s confusion, she exined, ¡°Although I don¡¯t need it this time, I think there will be a lot of simr asions in the future, so I can make some preparations and pick a few more.¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes lit up. He finally found a chance to spend money on Caroline. However, Caroline continued, ¡°Give me your ount number too. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you directly after I¡¯ve picked it.¡± The light in Edwin¡¯s eyes dimmed as he helplessly spread out his hands. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mrs. Hall¡¯s banquet was held in the official residence¡¯s banquet hall. Caroline chose a ck sequined cross-neck dress and a pair of silver high heels. She looked elegant and beautiful. Edwin watched as she walked down from the second floor, unable to take his eyes off her. He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful tonight.¡± He held Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°If only I could be by your side tonight. How nice would that be?¡± Unfortunately, this charity dinner was only for female guests, so Edwin couldn¡¯t attend as a family member. He could only arrange a car and bodvguards for Caroline to send her off. ¡°If you encounter someone who makes things difficult for you, you can fight back directly. If you¡¯re toozy to fight, you can hide behind Joline. She¡¯s very strong inbat and will definitely deal with those people who cause trouble.¡± Edwin knew that Caroline was very powerful, but after guessing the environment she grew up in, he was also afraid that she would be at a disadvantage in terms of the ways of the world and be controlled by others, so he was worried and warned her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle such a small matter.¡± Caroline understood his feelings. She leaned forward and kissed him on the side of his face. Then, she got into the car and headed to the banquet hall. ¡°My dear, did I forget something?¡± Mrs. Hall pushed open the door and asked her husband who was reading an official document in the room. Mr. Hall looked up from the document and sized her up. ¡°Probably a brooch?¡± he asked. Mrs. Hall smacked her head. ¡°Right, how could I forget such an important thing?¡± She had a diamond brooch, which was an adult gift from her mother. It was originally a ne. Mrs. Hall thought that the ne was her lucky charm, so she would wear it on special asions. However, when she got older, it didn¡¯t match her image and temperament to wear such a young ne, so she changed the ne into a brooch. Mrs. Hall went to the drawer in the inner room and took out the brooch. She put it on the dress and walked out. ¡°My dear, don¡¯t forget what I just said.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called Mr. Anderson,¡± Mr. Hall said helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve already expressed our gratitude.¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± Mrs. Hall insisted. ¡°The person we should thank is Caroline, not Mr. Anderson. It¡¯s impolite to go around the person in question to thank others.¡± Mr. Hall knew that his wife had her own little insistence on many things, so h agreed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll personally thank Miss Lambert for saving our little princess.¡± Mr. Hall wasn¡¯t a heartless and ungrateful person. Caroline saved his daughte and the couple had to thank her. But Mr. Hall felt that things were too coincidental, so coincidental that it made people suspect that there was some kind of conspiracy. After learning about the tea garden incident, Mr. Hall acted as if nothing had happened on the surface and suppressed the matter to prevent it from being leaked out. However, he secretly sent people to seal off the tea garden and conducted a detailed investigation. From what Mrs. Hall and Julie had said, as well as the traces left at the scene c the ident, something serious had happened. But was Caroline, who had jus turned eighteen, really as powerful as they said? Mr. Hall didn¡¯t really believe it. More importantly, as the future mistress of the Anderson family, Caroline Lambert was also a person worth paying attention to. Hence, his think tank had already done a thorough research on Caroline. His impression of Caroline was that she was a girl with a rather tragic background, ordinary abilities, and personality. Therefore, the contradiction was too big, and it made Mr. Hall feel that the whole thing was too out of ce. He had always suspected that the kidnapping that happened in the tea garden wasn¡¯t that simple. Whether Caroline was as brave and kind as Mrs. Hall said, he was still in doubt. That was why Mr. Hall had suggested to thank the Anderson family. This way, no matter what reasons Caroline or the Anderson family had, he would be able to deal with them openly.. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Meeting on a Narrow Path Chapter 188: Meeting on a Narrow Path Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion?????????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Caroline arrived at the official residence, there was still about half an hour before the banquet officially started. At this moment, there were many beautiful luxury cars parked at the entrance, and nobledies in all kinds of beautiful clothes were led into the banquet hall by the waiter. Joline had just sent a message saying that she would be a few minuteste. Caroline checked and tidied up her clothes in the car. After making sure that there were no problems, she got out of the car and was ready to wait for Joline to go in together. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Caroline got down from the car. Just as her high heelsnded on the ground, a sharp voice came from the side. She turned around and realized that it was the ¡®good sister¡¯ Kelly whom she had not seen for a while. Caroline raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t I?¡± After Kelly cried out involuntarily, she quickly reacted and bit the tip of her tongue. She regretted that she had lost her cool. The current Caroline was no longer the pitiful little girl from the past. She was now the glorious futuredy of the Anderson family, so she was naturally invited to this dinner party. Kelly knew about this, but because no one in the Lambert family had received an invitation, she naturally couldn¡¯t attend the engagement party to take a look. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have a very vivid impression of Caroline¡¯s sessful marriage. However, tonight, after a simple face-off, Kelly could feel the difference. Her gazended on Caroline¡¯s pearl-ck dress for a few seconds under the streetlight. All sorts ofplicated emotions shed through her eyes. In the end, she pouted and said unwillingly, ¡°Why are you here alone? Could it be that Old Madam Anderson hasn¡¯t epted you?¡± For various reasons, there were many people waiting in front of the residence. Kelly¡¯s scream was not soft, so it attracted their attention. Everyone looked over and noticed that Caroline, one of the most famous people recently, had arrived in a low-profile manner. As Kelly asked, they looked behind Caroline and did not see Joline. They started discussing with the people around them in low voices. ¡°This is the Anderson family¡¯s future madam¡¯s first public appearance, right? The Anderson family¡¯s Old Madam actually didn¡¯t help her? Could it be that the rumors are true, that Old Madam Anderson is not satisfied with Caroline, who doesn¡¯t even have a good family background?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Besides, it¡¯s Mrs. Hall¡¯s banquet tonight. If Old Madam Anderson doesn¡¯t even want to show her face, I¡¯m afraid there are too many disappointments hidden in it.¡± Although these people were secretly discussing, their voices were not soft. Hence, Caroline and Kelly, who were at the center of the public opinion, naturally heard it. Kelly was excited after hearing that. ording to Balor¡¯s status, the current Lambert family should not have had the chance to receive an invitation to the charity banquet. The reason why Kelly was here was naturally because of the training she had received at Austin¡¯s and Campbell¡¯s families. Back then, Mrs. Campbell didn¡¯t like Caroline at all and wanted her son, Austin, to climb up a higher branch. In the end, after sessfully breaking off the engagement with Caroline, Mrs. Campbell didn¡¯t even have the time to peek before she realized that her son had offended Kelly, who was even more capable. Currently, there were rumors that Austin had broken off the engagement with Caroline because he valued his sister, Kelly. Therefore, although Mrs. Campbell wished that Kelly would disappear from Austin¡¯s sight immediately, with such a rumor in the first ce, Kelly probably had the relevant evidence of the two of them colluding to break off the engagement. She would not be able to do anything to Kelly in the short term. Mrs. Campbell even suspected that Kelly had done something to cause the news to spread so quickly. However, suspicion was just suspicion. Before there was clear evidence, she could not stop Austin and Kelly from being together. Kelly judged others by her own standards. She felt that even if Caroline had climbed up the socialdder, with their simr backgrounds, Caroline should be the same as her, an existence that would be despised by others. ¡°Such a messy and illogical conjecture, and there are actually people who believe it?¡± Joline¡¯s voice sounded.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Please Enter Chapter 189: Please Enter Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Joline¡¯s voice came from a distance. Everyone quickly looked over and saw Joline holding the shawl on her shoulder, elegantly getting out of a Lincoln limousine. Joline looked around and her gazended on Caroline. Her expressionless face softened and she smiled. ¡°My dear, I was just telling Harriman that since we left sote today, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have already entered by the time we got here.¡± It was Kelly¡¯s first time being so close to Old Madam Anderson. Seeing Joline¡¯s kind smile, she really thought that she was an ordinary olddy, so she interrupted, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know this. Even if Caroline really wants to enter the banquet hall early, she doesn¡¯t have an invitation. She can only wait here for you to appear.¡± As a freeloader, Kelly knew this very well. Therefore, she nned to use this to attack Caroline and let Old Madam Anderson see Caroline¡¯s true colors so that she wouldn¡¯t be deceived by her. Joline waved the small folding fan in her hand, covering her mouth and nose. ¡°But Caroline has an invitation?¡± As she said this, her gaze shifted to Kelly, who could not help but tremble. Even though Old Madam Anderson did not say or do anything and only nced at her, Kelly felt as if she was suddenly on the edge of a cliff in the sky. Even a slight breeze could make her breathless. Kelly held her breath subconsciously, but Joline only nced at her and did not seem to take her seriously. Joline stepped forward and held Caroline¡¯s hand. She looked at everyone¡¯s confused eyes and said calmly, ¡°Caroline has her own invitation. Why does she want to leech off someone else¡¯s invitation?¡± At this moment, the attendant arranged by Mrs. Hall hurriedly walked out of the residence. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Caroline, Mrs. Anderson. Thank you very much foring. The madam said that she would like to see the two of you before the banquet begins. Please follow me this way.¡± The crowd burst into an uproar. This was because the waiter had just addressed Caroline as ¡®Miss Caroline¡¯ before ¡®Mrs. Anderson¡¯. The servants in the official residence had all received professional training, so it was impossible for such an unruly thing to happen. Under such circumstances, there was only one possibility for the waiter to do that. He did it on purpose, and his wish represented the host¡¯s wish. In Mrs. Hall¡¯s heart, Caroline was more important than Joline! The guests who heard the news were shocked and confused. When did Caroline win Mrs. Hall¡¯s favor? The crowd who had been watching the fun could not care about this now. They were all thinking about finding someone to ask for information and see what was going on. As for Kelly, whose face was red with anger and unwillingness, everyone hadpletely ignored her, consciously or unconsciously. After all, Caroline¡¯s status was no longer the same as before. Although they loved to watch the fun, it didn¡¯t mean that they would stand on Kelly¡¯s side. Furthermore, Caroline seemed to have gained Mrs. Hall¡¯s favor, so they would not go against her. Meanwhile, Caroline would not pay attention to such a defeated opponent. Hence, she did not notice Kelly¡¯s sinister gaze when she stared at her back. At the entrance of the residence, Caroline and Joline each took out their invitation. The attendant received it with both hands and showed it to the guards before leading them in. ¡°Madam and Miss Julie are in the study. They are looking forward to seeing you two, especially Miss Julie.¡± The waiter led them around the banquet hall and into a long corridor. Caroline helped Joline walk with one hand and smiled. ¡°I thought she had already forgotten. ¡± ¡°Such a big thing happened, how could she forget it so easily?¡± The attendant smiled bitterly. ¡°Did it scare her?¡± Caroline asked with concern. ¡°That¡¯s not too bad. Compared to being scared, Miss Julie seems to be more excited. After returning from the teahouse that day, she said that she wanted to learn martial arts and be as powerful as you, Miss Caroline.¡± The waiter brought the two of them to a room on the second floor and knocked on the door. Soon, the sound of footsteps came from inside, followed by a creak. The door opened, but there was no one behind it.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Thanks Chapter 190: Thanks Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Joline and the waiter were still confused, but Caroline¡¯s eyes had already slid down and caught a little girl who was as tall as everyone¡¯s knees. She was holding her big, watery eyes and looking up at Caroline. When their eyes met, the little girl immediately looked away in embarrassment, but her face secretly blushed. She was so cute that people wanted to pinch her little face. Caroline knelt down and carried her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Ya!¡± Julie¡¯s body was in the air, and her vision suddenly changed. She could not react in time and subconsciously hugged Caroline¡¯s neck. The little girl looked up and saw Caroline with dazed eyes. She immediately realized what a stupid thing she had just done. She was embarrassed and angry. She wanted to let go of Caroline¡¯s embrace, but she couldn¡¯t bear to. In the end, she buried her head in Caroline¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mrs. Hall¡¯s forthright smile came from the front. ¡°As expected of this little devil. She only shows this side in front of you.¡± Mrs. Hall¡¯s attitude today had changed from the reserved and distant attitude from the other day to a passionate one. Mr. Hall, who was standing beside her, was also surprised to see his daughter. He and his wife had been married for 23 years and had two sons and one daughter. The eldest son and the second son were almost adults. His wife had identally conceived Julie when she was 40 years old. As the youngest daughter of the family, Julie was doted on by everyone. Therefore, it was inevitable that her temperament was a little spoiled. She was usually mischievous and active, and her actions were willful and overbearing. Her nickname was ¡®little devil star¡¯, which was a perfect portrayal of her. Although the couple knew that it was not good for their child to be raised like this, every time they wanted to be strict, they could not be serious when they saw Julie¡¯s pitiful expression. Julie was a smart child. She knew that her parents and brother would not do anything to her, so she became more and more insatiable. As Julie¡¯s father, Mr. Hall had never seen such an expression on her face. He looked at Caroline with aplicated expression. With just one meeting, she was able topletely subdue Julie. Even he had to admit that the futuredy of the Anderson family was indeed capable. Mr. Hall was a little impressed, but at the same time, a little jealous. She was his daughter, but she didn¡¯t admire her powerful father. Instead, she admired an outsider. How could he not feel a little lost and ufortable? Mr. Hall¡¯s heart was filled with a thousand worries, but he still maintained a generous and dignified expression on his face. When Julie saw her father and mother, she knew that if she continued to stay in Caroline¡¯s arms, she would be nagged at by them again. So, she reluctantly let go of her and jumped out of her arms. Mrs. Hall patted her little head and asked someone to take her out of the banquet hall to y with her friends. After exchanging a few polite words with Joline, she turned to Caroline. ¡°After we came back that day, we should have gone to thank you officially, but because Giles said that the matter that day was still under investigation and needed to be kept a secret, it was not appropriate for us to go to your door.¡± Giles was Mr. Hall¡¯s name. Mr. Hall nodded. ¡°Thank you very much for standing up that day without fear of danger.¡± Even though he had his doubts, he still expressed his gratitude in front of Caroline since he had no evidence. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to watch a little girl get hurt and remain unmoved,¡± Caroline said. Mr. Hall looked at her quietly for two seconds, then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°You really don¡¯t look like an 18-year-old girl.¡± And she was even less like that youngdy from the Lambert family in the investigation. Just from the first encounter, Mr. Hall realized that although Caroline had beautiful features in videos and surveince, she was like a puppet. There was no trace of girlish brilliance and moving beauty on her. The real person in front of him was full of vitality, her eyes were clear, and she had a tenacious temperament that refused to admit defeat. Compared to her exquisite appearance and figure, Caroline¡¯s energy was what attracted his attention. After seeing her in person, Mr. Hall finally understood why his wife and daughter praised her so much. If this kidnapping was proven to have nothing to do with Caroline or the Anderson family, then she was undoubtedly a person worth befriending. Mr. Hall looked at the time and reminded his wife, ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the banquet hall to prepare..¡± Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Inquire Chapter 191: Inquire Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As the wife of the highest-ranking governor, Mrs. Hall had a professional team around her. Although she couldn¡¯t do things that had nothing to do with public affairs in order to not be criticized, a charity banquet like this was still within the scope of their duties. Therefore, although Mrs. Hall was the host and person in charge of the banquet, she only gave an order and made a guest list. After pointing out the main direction, everything else was done for her. She didn¡¯t need to worry too much. ¡°Then let¡¯s take our seats.¡± Mrs. Hall pushed the door open and let Joline and Caroline go first. She followed behind them. The banquet consisted of two processes. The first process was for the guests to get drinks and snacks and socialize. When everyone was full, it was time for the second process, which was the charity auction. As the banquet was about to begin, almost all the guests had arrived, but Mrs. Hall, the host, hadn¡¯t appeared yet. The scene at the door where Joline and Caroline were invited to the back by Mrs. Hall to meet by themselves quickly spread throughout the banquet hall through the witnesses. ¡°What do you think it is?¡± ¡°Although the Anderson family is indeed outstanding in the business world, that shouldn¡¯t be the reason why thedy needs to meet them alone, right?¡± Although the people present at the scene could more or less tell that Mrs. Hall seemed to value Caroline a lot, the others had not experienced it personally, so they didn¡¯t care much about it. Instead, they thought that Caroline was valued because she was Young Master Anderson¡¯s chosen fianc¨¦e. So, everyone¡¯s spection was still on how close the rtionship between Mr. Hall and the Anderson family was. As the saying goes, the business world is like a battlefield. The Anderson family was already in the limelight. If their rtionship with the current highest governor went further, wouldn¡¯t the Anderson family be even more invincible in the future? Would the other families also have to adjust their policies and guidelines? Compared to Kelly, who only focused on jealousy and short-sighted personal gains and losses, thedies who were more mature were more concerned about the general direction of the problem. The people who went to the tea house that day thought about what happened that day. Young Master Anderson¡¯s grand appearance and his slightly hurried pace made it seem like the Hall family and the Anderson family were tied together after what happened that day. Hence, when Joline and Caroline were led into the banquet hall by the waiter, they attracted almost everyone¡¯s attention. Caroline could clearly feel Joline¡¯s footsteps pausing for a moment. Then, she greeted the acquaintances she met as if nothing had happened. ¡°Speaking of which, I thought you were looking for a chance to hide again, but when I came in, I found out that you were invited by Mrs. Hall. I have to say, you¡¯re really fast.¡± An olddy in a silver gown, who was about the same age as Joline, clinked her ss of champagne with Joline. It seemed like she was joking, but she was actually secretly trying to find out how Mrs. Hall had gotten in touch with the Anderson family so quickly. Joline sipped the champagne in her hand and smiled. ¡°I just told Mrs. Hall that with her sudden move, I¡¯m afraid the guests outside are going to have all kinds of guesses.¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, the people around her who had been talking suddenly fell silent. They thought that Joline would change the subject, but she didn¡¯t hide it at all. Instead, she told everyone about it to make fun of them. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡± Joline patted Caroline, who had been standing obediently beside her. ¡°Caroline and Mrs. Hall¡¯s youngest daughter, due to some not-so-cute ident, met unexpectedly and became new friends. So, Mrs. Hall wanted to get to know Caroline before the banquet started.¡± In other words, she had benefited from Caroline. Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Caroline. They did not expect Caroline to be the cause of this. Caroline smiled calmly under everyone¡¯s gazes.. At this moment, a waiter who was dragging a tray tripped on the red carpet, and the tray in his hand flew toward Joline! Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Uninvited Guests Chapter 192: Uninvited Guests Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline already had a premonition when the waiter tripped. She wanted to pull Joline away but the moment her hand touched Joline¡¯s arm, she suddenly stopped. Joline was already over 60 years old, and she might not be able to withstand her strong pull! At the moment, there were only two ways. One was for her to reach out and take the tray, including everything on it, in public, but that would seem a little too outstanding. While she was hesitating, the tray and the champagne ss on it had already flown over. Caroline didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. She took a step forward and turned around with Joline in her arms. The tray brushed past her back and fell to the ground with a loud tter, attracting the attention of everyone. Caroline put Joline on the ground. Joline looked at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°Was I flying just now?¡± ¡°I just moved you a little,¡± Caroline said, amused. Joline patted her chest and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been carried, so I¡¯ve forgotten this feeling.¡± In an instant, her feet left the ground, and then her field of vision suddenly changed. Even though Joline thought that she had been through a lot, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. As the two of them were whispering to each other, the waiter who had fallen to the ground looked at the mess on the ground and the guests in the hall who were either shocked or watching a good show. His face turned pale. He stood up and wanted to clean up the mess on the ground, but the head waiter came out to clean up the mess before him. The waiter rubbed his hands and wanted to help, but he was stopped by the head waiter with a look. He had to leave the banquet hall embarrassedly. The man frowned slightly when he saw this, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Oh my god, this is really scary. How can they allow such a clumsy waiter to work in the inner field? What if they identally hit the guest?¡± Thedy who had asked Joline just now patted her chest andined in a low voice. Afterining, she looked at Joline and said sourly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have found a good daughter-inw. She could even help you avoid that.¡± Joline was also very proud of this. ¡°Yes, if Caroline didn¡¯t help me, I¡¯m afraid I would have been embarrassed today.¡± As she spoke, she patted Caroline¡¯s back. ¡°Hey, why is it wet?¡± Caroline turned her hand to touch it. There was indeed a small wet spot on her back. ¡°Maybe the champagne on the tray spilled a little, so it got on.¡± If it was any other time, Caroline would have ignored the wet spot. However, this was a dinner party. She was afraid that the champagne stain would leave a mark on her clothes after it dried. That would be too ugly. After all, she had to attend the charity auctionter. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up, excuse me,¡± Caroline said. Joline nodded. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Caroline thought about how she could reach the position with her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll be fine after I tidy up a little.¡± Under the guidance of the waiter, Caroline came to the bathroom. She stayed in there for about ten minutes before she finally cleaned up the stains. When she came out of the bathroom, she realized that the waiter who led the way for her was gone. Just as Caroline was about to leave, a figure suddenly appeared at the corner of the stairs. It was the waiter who messed up the matter earlier. ¡°Hello, guest, do you need any help?¡± Caroline nced at him. ¡°I want to go back to the banquet hall.¡± ¡°Please follow me,¡± the waiter said respectfully. He walked down the long corridor with Caroline. ¡°Will it affect your work?¡± Caroline asked curiously. ¡°I just received a notice from my supervisor,¡± the waiter said with a bitter smile. ¡°I have to get out of here after tonight¡¯s work.¡± Caroline could onlyfort him. ¡°After all, it was an ident. You made a mistake at an important event. I think the supervisor will be punished too. That¡¯s why his attitude is so bad. You don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡± The waiter lowered his head and said, ¡°I understand. I just feel a little depressed.¡± Caroline was not good atforting people, so the two of them fell silent. At the end of the corridor, the waiter extended his right hand. ¡°Please turn right. ¡± Caroline nodded in agreement. At a ce where the waiter couldn¡¯t see, she nced at the long corridor behind her from the corner of her eye. Then, she followed the waiter and slowly walked forward.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Revealing His True Colors Chapter 193: Revealing His True Colors Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The two of them took two more turns and walked for about a minute. Caroline suddenly stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°I remember that I just walked from the banquet hall. I didn¡¯t go that far. Did we go the wrong way?¡¯ ¡°Why would I? After all, this is a big building, so there are more corridors that lead to all directions. No matter which route you choose, you will reach the banquet hall. I guess the waiter just took the same route.¡± The adaptive waiter also stopped in his tracks, but he did not turn around like before. He kept his back to Caroline. Caroline didn¡¯t seem to notice his abnormality and continued to ask, ¡°How long will it take us to get back to the banquet hall?¡± She chopped off the high heels on her feet. ¡°My shoes hurt my feet a little. After walking for a short di¨¦tance, I feel as if my feet are cut by a knife, so I want to get back to the banquet hall to rest as soon as possible.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯S a pity.¡± The waiter finally turned around. The slightly bashful and respectful smile on his face was gone, reced by coldness. Caroline seemed to have realized that something was wrong. She looked at him in panic. ¡°What did you mean by what you said just now? ¡°What I mean is that you won¡¯t have the chance to return to the banquet hall.¡± The waiter took out a long lighter from his sleeve and pressed the fire button with his thumb. With a click, the lighter didn¡¯t spit out mes, but an extremely sharp steel de the size of half a palm. ¡°This is the official residence, and there are so many people guarding it. Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± After Caroline saw the knife, she took a few steps back. ¡°Do you hate me because of the fall just now? But that wasn¡¯t my fault. You fell down by ident.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t being careless.¡± The waiter sneered maliciously. ¡°I fell on purpose.¡± Caroline covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°You nned this. What do you want to do?!¡± The waiter¡¯s lecherous eyes sized Caroline up from head to toe. ¡°Although that arrogant Anderson doesn¡¯t have a good character, he has good taste. This is a good opportunity for me. Let me have a taste of the luck that young master has enjoyed.¡± After Caroline heard his words, she turned around and wanted to escape. The waiter stuck out his tongue and licked the edge of his knife. ¡°You¡¯d better stay here obediently. Don¡¯t even think about running away. I¡¯m a sprinting champion. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I catch up to you. If you anger me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡± His slightly lecherous eyesnded on Caroline¡¯s face. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t bear toy my hands on such a beautiful face like yours.¡± Caroline heard him and immediately stopped what she was doing. She pressed herself against the wall and did not dare to move. The waiter was satisfied with her obedience. ¡°Reach out your right hand, open the door, and go in.¡± Caroline lowered her head and did not move. The waiter seemed to have lost his patience and immediately held the knife up. ¡°Why? Do you want to try this knife in advance?¡± Caroline looked at the knife that was about to touch her and thought about how this person had licked it just now. She immediately looked away in disgust and pretended to be timid. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to.¡± The waiter nced at the time on his watch, frowned, and then sneered. ¡°Heh, unfortunately, I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± He opened the door and pushed Caroline in. The lights were off and it was dark. Caroline turned around and saw the waiter pulling open the cor and entering. He closed the door and blocked the light from the corridor. The moment the door was closed, a young woman in her twenties in a ck business suit walked out from the corner of the corridor. And the name tag hanging on her chest said ¡®Central Service, Vivian¡¯. Vivian looked at the door that had just been closed. She did not even frown. Instead, she crossed her arms and leaned against the wall. Her right index finger was tapping on her left arm at a very uniform speed. As she tapped, she counted in her heart. Vivian finally started to move after she counted to three hundred. She took out the walkie-talkie on her back and said to the other side, ¡°I¡¯ve already searched the first area and found nothing. Let¡¯s move on to the second area. ¡± As she spoke, she opened the door to Caroline¡¯s room.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Upgrade of Defense Chapter 194: Upgrade of Defense Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The room was dark and quiet. Vivian felt that something was wrong, so she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Continue to check the area.¡± Things had already progressed to this point, and there was no way back for her. She could only continue on. Vivian put away the walkie-talkie, reached out to the wall, and pressed the switch. A strong light spread in the room, and Vivian squinted her eyes subconsciously. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked by the scene in front of her. In her imagination, the person who should have been pressed to the ground and done whatever others wanted was now sitting elegantly on a single sofa with her legs crossed and cheeks on her hand. The viin who should have been assaulting her had his limbs broken and was lying on the ground, his life or death unknown. Vivian¡¯s widened eyes could not return to their original state for a long time. She swallowed her saliva and finally realized that her reaction was not very right. She quickly screamed to remedy the situation, pretending to be shocked and scared. Caroline shushed her and her eyes fell on her namete. ¡°Vivian, right? I think you¡¯ve received professional training. In an emergency like this, other than screaming, you should have other ways to deal with it, right?¡± Vivian¡¯s face flushed red, and she let go of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lambert. I lost myposure just now.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t answer her. She only said, ¡°Go and contact the person you should be contacting right now. Tell them that a guest has been attacked here, and the guest wants to see Mrs. Hall.¡± A thug had escaped their defenses, sneaked into the residence, and tried to attack the guests. This was a big deal! Vivian contacted the head of the Central Service Department through the walkie-talkie, and the head of the department immediately contacted the guards. Soon, Mrs. Hall also received the news. She apologized to the guests she was talking to and walked out of the banquet hall. Then, she hurried over. At the same time, she was praying that the guest was not injured. Otherwise, as the host of the banquet, she would not be able to exin it to the public. Even her husband might be attacked. When she rushed to the so-called second area, which was the south side of the residence, the area used to entertain foreign guests, she saw Caroline inside and subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, Mr. Hall, who had received the news, also arrived with his men. After seeing that the person who was attacked was Caroline, his reaction waspletely different from his wife¡¯s. He was even more vignt against Caroline. Seeing that his wife was about to walk over, he quickened his pace and walked in front of Mrs. Hall, deliberately blocking her behind him. Caroline happened to see this scene. She raised her eyebrows. She finally understood why she felt so out of ce when she met this officer. It seemed like he had been guarding against her. However, after Caroline knew about it, she did not feel angry or sad. After all, from the other party¡¯s perspective, there were indeed many strange things about Caroline. If she were in Mr. Hall¡¯s shoes, she would be as guarded as him. ¡°Alright, Miss Caroline. I¡¯m surprised. This is already the second incident. This makes me doubt the government¡¯s security forces.¡± Mr. Hall nced at the man on the ground who was dressed as a waiter. If the teahouse incident had been too unexpected and they had not been on guard, it would have been understandable for the bad guys to take advantage of the situation. However, in the official residence, under heavy security, there was still someone with ill intentions who could sneak in. This was really a p to his face. Of course, the main reason was that he had just been elected not long ago, and the security team around him was new. They had not yet been fully integrated, which was why there were so many ws. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. It should have been a pleasant night, but I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find out the truth as soon as possible and give you an exnation.¡± Caroline raised her hand and interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Hall, we are the ones who should apologize. I think this incident was targeted at me. In other words, you are the one who suffered an undeserved disaster.¡¯ Mr. Hall looked back at her, as if evaluating her words. ¡°I think even if that¡¯s the case, they dared to break into the residence and cause trouble. This concerns the security of the residence, so we can¡¯t just rely on your side.¡± Caroline shrugged her shoulders in an uncouth manner.¡±Of course¡± Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Relatives and Old Acquaintances Chapter 195: Rtives and Old Acquaintances Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Oh right, I have to thank this person for this incident.¡± Caroline looked around and saw Vivian at the back of the crowd. ¡°This is Vivian. She opened the door and distracted the enemy. That¡¯s how I found the chance to knock him down.¡± Vivian subconsciously wanted to retort. Caroline had already subdued this viin before she entered the room. Why did Caroline say that? However, she received Caroline¡¯s disapproving look, so she could only swallow her words. Mr. Hall nced at Vivian¡¯s name tag and said, ¡°There are no foreign guests recently. The south side is not open. Why are you here?¡± Vivian quickly exined, ¡°Miss Julie¡¯s cat suddenly ran out of the room. I¡¯m here to look for the cat. I was assigned to the first, second, and third areas of the south side, so I happened to encounter this.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡± Mr. Hall rebuked. For a cat, these public servants were running around and making such a bigmotion. Seeing that he had lost his temper, the scene fell silent, and everyone¡¯s breathing became lighter. Caroline looked at Mr. Hall, who was busy, Mrs. Hall, who was frowning and silent, and Vivian, who was lowering her head to try to hide her presence. She felt that this was quite interesting. At that moment, Joline, who had just received the news, rushed over. She was relieved to see that Caroline was fine. She turned to look at the Hall couple, but when she saw a familiar figure standing in front of them, she suddenly froze and said uncertainly, ¡°Vivian?¡± Vivian looked up and saw her. A dark look shed in her eyes, then she squeezed out a smile and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Aunt Joline, long time no see.¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes widened. Things were getting more interesting. ¡°Herst name is Smith,¡± Joline said calmly. ¡°She¡¯s Robert¡¯s first daughter from his first marriage.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned this name, I think we would have been happier to meet again.¡± Vivian¡¯s face showed obvious disgust. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Joline nodded at her, avoiding the topic. In front of Joline, who was his elder, Mr. Hall¡¯s attitude was much more restrained than before. ¡°Because it involves the security of the residence, I think they¡¯re more suitable for us to interrogate. If we find out who the mastermind is, we will share the relevant information with the Anderson family.¡± ¡°This is what we should do.¡± Although Joline didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, she knew what could be touched and what couldn¡¯t be touched. So when she heard Mr. Hall¡¯s words, she nodded and said, ¡°With you taking over, we can save a lot of effort and also gain some intimidation.¡± Mr. Hall grinned silently. If he, as the highest governor, was really a deterrent, then these things wouldn¡¯t have happened one after another. However, Mr. Hall was relieved that the Anderson family had handed over the person so easily. At least it proved that even if there was a traitor in the Anderson family, they were not willing to fall out with him on the surface. Of course, if they could find out that the Anderson family was really innocent, that would be the best result. On the other side, Mrs. Hall was also whispering to Caroline. ¡°He has such a bad temper. When he gets stubborn, no one can do anything to him.¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°1 think it¡¯s pretty good. At least, it¡¯s very suitable for him now.¡± Seeing that Caroline didn¡¯t mind at all, Mrs. Hall heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, she had vaguely sensed that her husband¡¯s attitude toward Caroline was different, but she didn¡¯t realize that the ¡®difference¡¯ was so deep. Mrs. Hall was inclined to believe Caroline because what happened at the tea garden that day had left a deep impression on her. Other than that, as both of them were women, she felt Caroline¡¯s pride and conceit more than once during their conversation. Mrs. Hall didn¡¯t think that such a strong and proud Caroline would be easily ordered around to do such low-level work. But she and her husband were of the same body, and they had to be on the same front, so after Mr. Hall stood up, she had to follow in his footsteps. In Mrs. Hall¡¯s eyes, although Caroline was very capable, she was still an 18 -year-old girl. She was afraid that Caroline would be disappointed by their attitude, so she said a few more words.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Conjectured Reaction Chapter 196: Conjectured Reaction Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, Caroline wasn¡¯t an 18-year-old girl. Even though she spent a lot of time training and fighting, she still knew the ways of the world. Therefore, Caroline didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. Instead, Mrs. Hall¡¯s exnation allowed Caroline to see the kindness in her heart. To return the favor, Caroline suggested, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the auction. I think that as the host, you should stand on the stage and encourage everyone.¡± He was just a little thief, so they didn¡¯t need to spend too much time on him. However, it would be a big problem if the group of coquettish guests outside wasleft there for a long time. Mr. Hall nced at the wall clock. ¡°It¡¯s indeed almost time.¡± Although Mrs. Hall was unfamiliar with the rules and how to deal with certain matters in the circle, as a well-knownwyer, she was undoubtedly quick-witted. Therefore, before she entered the banquet hall, she had already adjusted her mood and appeared in front of the crowd with a rxed andfortable expression, announcing that the auction was about to begin. Outside the banquet hall, Joline and Caroline were avoiding the crowd and finding a quiet ce to have a private conversation. She always felt that Vivian¡¯s appearance was too coincidental, and her reaction at that time was a little strange. Caroline recalled the incident. After the waiter pushed Caroline into the room, he closed the door. When darkness covered the entire room again, it would be Caroline¡¯s best chance to resist. Before the waiter could get close, she had already locked onto him by listening to his voice, putting on a show of snatching the de with her bare hands. Before the other party could even react, she directly knocked him unconscious with an elbow strike, and just to be safe, she directly made his hands and feet unable to move. The waiter did all this just to destroy Caroline. Not only did he have aphrodisiacs, but he also had a small camera. So, it was self-evident what they wanted to do. Vivian, who had entered the room by mistake, saw this scene. Her first reaction was shock, then confusion, and then a scream of panic. The order always made her feel strange. If Vivian was really as timid and helpless as she appeared to be, her panic reaction should have appeared earlier. Caroline exined her suspicions to Joline. After Joline listened quietly, she sighed. ¡°Vivian is also a child who has not been doing well.¡± ¡°Her parents¡¯ marriage was a family arrangement. They didn¡¯t have much feelings for each other. After marriage, they couldn¡¯t reconcile due to various conflicts, so they divorced when she was five years old. Soon after, Robert¡¯s yboy nature did not change. He married another woman and had other children. ¡± Without the protection of her parents, Vivian¡¯s existence in the Smith family became awkward. Fortunately, Joseph was fair and just, and Vivian herself was also capable, so her days in the Smith family were not so difficult. Such a peaceful life continued until Vivian was 18 years old. The unreliable Robert actually fell into the other party¡¯s trap when he was betting on horse racing with someone. He promised to marry Vivian to his son. That son was known for his yfulness and ruthlessness, so when Vivian heard about it, she immediately refused. And Vivian¡¯s words clearly refuted Robert¡¯s. Robert wasn¡¯t very capable, but he had strong self-esteem and was particrly concerned about his reputation. He had already promised. If he were to go back on his words, he would be looked down upon and lose face. He would no longer need to go out. So, he forced Vivian to agree to the marriage. In a fit of anger, Vivian packed her things and left home. She also threatened to sever her father-daughter rtionship, and from then on, the father and daughter hadpletely broken up. Although Vivian still had thest name of the Smith family, she never appeared in the Smith¡¯s old residence again, not even on Christmas, a family-bound day. Even Joline herself had almost forgotten that there was such an ambitious girl in the Smith family. She just didn¡¯t expect that they would meet again in such an asion after so many years. It seemed that Vivian¡¯s feelings for the Smith family were not very deep, so if Vivian wanted to take revenge on her because of the Smith family, it would be a bit far-fetched.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: The Start of the Auction Chapter 197: The Start of the Auction Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, without any concrete evidence, all of this was just Caroline¡¯s own guess. That was why Caroline hid some details when Mr. Hall asked about the situation. She imed that Vivian appeared and helped her escape from danger. Caroline¡¯s thoughts were simple. If Vivian¡¯s target was really her, then no matter who was behind Vivian or what her purpose was, Vivian would still try to get close to her. Now that Joline mentioned the Smith family, she was able to face it calmly. She patted Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°You just need to remember one thing. In my heart, only the three of you are the most important.¡± In other words, she wanted Caroline to not be too reserved and not care too much about other people¡¯s feelings, even if she was facing the Smith family. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the auction.¡± The auction had already begun. The host¡¯s hammer fell, and he announced that the second item had been sessfully bid for at a price of 6.9 million. Kelly, who was sitting in the secondst row, gasped. She hade to this event with someone else¡¯s invitation card purely to watch the fun. Although both Balor and Austin had sponsored her a sum of money before she left, even so, with the pocket money she had saved, she still could not win such an item. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many rich people in this circle, and they spent it without any hesitation. Kelly flinched and regretted that she could not bring out the things she had brought. At this moment, there was movement at the banquet hall¡¯s door. She turned around and her gaze froze. She saw Caroline following Joline to the center of the first row and sat down. Kelly looked at Caroline¡¯s godlike side profile from six or seven rows away. It felt like there was a huge gap between them. Just a few months ago, Caroline didn¡¯t even have the right to follow her. But now, Caroline had really turned over a new leaf. She had turned from a sparrow into a phoenix! Kelly¡¯s hand that was holding the number te convulsed for a moment because she used too much force. She closed her eyes tightly and suppressed her feelings of unwillingness and hatred toward Caroline from her eyes to her heart. She was waiting for the right opportunity to release all of it. Caroline still did not know that her appearance had made her the target of others. She was listening to the host introducing a pair of pink diamond earrings on stage. Seeing that she was interested, Joline took the lead and raised her number te. ¡°1 million.¡± It was actually 300,000 more than the previous bidder. The crowd saw that it was just a pair of earrings and didn¡¯t need topete with Old Madam Anderson. They kept their number tes and stopped bidding. Joline won the earrings. Joline whispered into Caroline¡¯s ear proudly, ¡°I knew these earrings would suit you the moment I saw them.¡± So, because she looked at the earrings for a second, Joline bought it? Caroline was a little overwhelmed by the favor and said honestly, ¡°Eva¡¯s birthday ising soon, so I want to choose a birthday gift for her. She likes pink, so I was thinking if I should bid for this as a gift for her.¡± Joline was a little disappointed when she heard that she wanted to give it to someone, but then she thought of Eva¡¯s cute and blessed face and how she would look beautiful with the earrings. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the item you¡¯ve prepared?¡± she asked with concern. Caroline: ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a painting. It¡¯s a work of a pioneer artist.¡± Although she was penniless at the beginning and had to rely on reselling jewelry to make a living, things were different now. After extorting a sum of money from Balor, she was left with more than 10 million after buying the house. In addition to the considerablemission from finding the ¡®Water Star¡¯, the money in Caroline¡¯s ount would be enough to support her, Eva, and Danika for the rest of their lives if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had something important to do. The only troublesome thing was that she was now the futuredy of the Anderson family. If she took out something too inferior, it was inevitable that people would say something. Everyone in the circle knew that she had donated most of her family¡¯s fortune. If she brought out something too good, anyone with eyes would know what was going on. Thus, she decided not to pretend and act within her means.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Silence Chapter 198: Silence Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline whispered a name into Joline¡¯s ear. Joline was a little surprised, but she quickly remembered which painting it was. She was a little confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that this painting was lost?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really lost. It¡¯s just that a naughty junior took the painting away when he ran away from home. Later, when he was down and out, in order to save his little lover, he sold it to a rich businessman at a low price. And the rich businessman¡¯s grandson was a good-for-nothing who lived his life by selling his ancestral property.¡± And she happened to know this good-for-nothing guy. She knew that he had this thing in his hands and he was in a hurry to sell it, so she changed the name and channel, and after several rounds of transactions, she bought the painting from him. Hearing that it was this painting, Joline nodded with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± Not only did it show Caroline¡¯s taste, but her value also reflected her intention to do charity. However, after Caroline donated her inheritance, not many people would think that she was a stingy person. Since it was Mrs. Hall¡¯s first charity banquet, all the guests, be it the donated items or the people participating in the auction, were serious about it. Therefore, the auction went smoothly, and it wasn¡¯t long before it was Caroline¡¯s turn with her donated painting. ¡°The next item for auction is a painting donated by Miss Caroline Lambert.¡± As soon as the host made the announcement, many people immediately perked up. They wanted to know what exactly Caroline had donated and were also curious if she would use the Anderson family¡¯s financial resources to show off her might. This was Caroline¡¯s first appearance as the futuredy of the Anderson family, and it was also the time for her to disy her way of dealing with people. Everyone would definitely pay more attention to her and try to figure out her character before deciding on how to befriend her. The painting was ced on a disy shelf and was pushed in by someone. It was covered with a blue cloth. The emcee introduced the artist of the painting and the background of its creation. When many people below heard the name ¡®Agassi,¡¯ they immediately eximed and the discussion went on. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrong, he said ¡®The Field¡¯ by Agassi?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the original work was buried in a sea ot tire( Could it be an imitation?¡± ¡°Imitation is not possible. No one has been able to copy the essence of Agassi¡¯s brush so far.¡± Agassi was a particrly powerful artist who had been active 50 years ago. He was still popr and sought after by many young people. His paintings were hard to find on the market, not to mention his legendary work, ¡®The Field¡¯. As the host raised his arm, the blue curtain spun in the air and thennded safely, revealing the green and vibrant wilderness on the drawing board. Once its true appearance was revealed, no one would suspect that it was an imitation. Just like what was said before, Agassi¡¯s godly brush strokes could not be imitated by others. The host held a small hammer in his hand and gestured, ¡°The starting price is 3-5 million. The price will increase by 500 ,ooo each time.¡± This starting price was quite high for tonight¡¯s auction items, but this was Agassi¡¯s ¡®The Field,¡¯ so the starting price was naturally not high. Therefore, the host thought that after he announced the price, there would be a lot of people fighting to bid. However, after his voice fell, the scene fell silent. Thedies who were still excited just now suddenly became interested in the refreshments and decorations on their tables. They began to study them one after another, but they also looked around from the corner of their eyes. The host stood on the stage like a teacher on the podium. He could see their little movements clearly, so he knew that there was a high probability that they had encountered a prank. He had some regrets. Agassi was such a good piece of work, but he had been involved in such a dispute. But he was just a small host and couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only pretend that he had found nothing and follow the normal auction process. Ten seconds passed, and the audience was still quiet, a little too quiet. Kelly¡¯s smile was so wide that it almost reached her ears. She felt a burst of joy in her heart. Caroline was so arrogant before, but now she lost all her face in front of everyone. She would be ostracized by the entire circle. Let¡¯s see how she could survive in this circle in the future.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: The Game Breaker Chapter 199: The Game Breaker Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Kelly looked at Caroline smugly, but she realized that Caroline was still as calm as before. Her eyebrows didn¡¯t even move. On the other hand, Joline¡¯s brows were so tightly knitted that they could kill a fly. ¡®Hahaha! This time, Old Madam Anderson should be regretting it. Bringing Caroline into the family will only bring shame to the Anderson family!¡¯ With this thought in mind, Kelly started to imagine Caroline¡¯s pathetic state after she was kicked out of the Anderson family. However, Kelly, who was immersed in her own imagination, only saw the silence of the audience. She thought that everyone was unwilling to support Caroline and ostracized her. She did not understand theplicated situation. The Anderson family was one of the leaders in the business world. Even though many people hated them, there were also many people who wanted to be on good terms with them and other rted parties. Therefore, regardless of whether it was out of favor or to please the Anderson family, there would be at least a portion of them who would clearly support the Anderson family and participate in the bidding. If she was willing to build a bridge for this granddaughter-inw, they would naturally be more than happy to help her. But if she didn¡¯t say anything, they would just pretend that they didn¡¯t see it. In any case, as long as the Anderson family was not embarrassed, the others would not be embarrassed either. Another ten seconds passed. There were only ten seconds left before the hammer fell. Mrs. Hall frowned and turned around to scan the crowd. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Caroline in such an embarrassing state, but before the election, her family was only above average. They lived a good life, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t easily fork out a few million yuan to bid. Therefore, she had been watching from the sidelines the entire night and had not participated in any bidding. It was naturally not appropriate for her to participate now. Everyone knew about the hall family¡¯s situation, so they didn¡¯t show any abnormal reactions to this matter. In the end, Mrs. Hall¡¯s eyes fell on Joline. From her interactions with Caroline, Joline should be quite satisfied with Caroline. plus, she was experienced in dealing with people, logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t embarrass Caroline. Why was there no news from her? However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Joline frowned and expressed that she didn¡¯t want to do this either. She was frowning, not because she felt embarrassed, but because she was trying to struggle. When the host announced the starting bid, she wanted to raise her number tag to support Caroline immediately. However, Caroline was faster than her. She held her hand and pressed her number tag on the table. How could an olddy like Joline be stronger than Caroline? So even though Joline¡¯s other hand secretly grabbed the base of the chair to borrow strength, she still couldn¡¯t pull her hand out. Just as Joline was tired of struggling and was about to give up and call out the price, a soft voice came from behind, ¡°4 million.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to the person and found that the person who bid was a young face. Some people who knew her had exposed her identity-the new wife of the Haus family¡¯s third-ranked son who had just gotten marriedst month. It was said that she was a slightly famous artist. Everyone revealed a look of understanding. They knew that this was a little sheep who had not yet understood the situation. Bonnie Haus really didn¡¯t understand the undercurrent at the auction. As a pioneer artist, Agassi was her idol, so she was very excited when she saw the painting ¡®The Field¡¯. However, the Haus family wasn¡¯t a particrlyrge family, and her family was only average. Even if she really wanted the painting, she knew that Agassi¡¯s painting would be sold for more than 10 million, so she didn¡¯t have any hope. What she didn¡¯t expect was that no one participated in the bidding for this ¡®The Field¡¯! While she was disdainful of the crowd for not knowing how to appreciate it, she was also thinking to herself, if no one participated in the auction, then could she have won the painting for 4 to 5 million? She couldn¡¯te up with 10 million, but she could stille up with 4 or 5 million if she gritted her teeth. So, when she shouted that the auction was about to end, she quickly raised the racket. However, she didn¡¯t expect everyone to look at her as if she was a warrior. Even her mother-inw looked at her disapprovingly. Bonnie Haus was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong, so she could only withdraw her hand in embarrassment.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: The End of the Auction Chapter 200: The End of the Auction Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The host on the stage heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that someone had finally made a bid. He picked up the microphone and was about to make a bid when Joline suddenly raised her number te and shouted, ¡°5 million!¡± He paused and immediately changed his words, ¡°Buyer No. 05 has bid 5 million. Are there any other buyers who want to bid higher?¡± Caroline looked at her helplessly and let go. It turned out that Joline had snatched Caroline¡¯s number te with her free hand to bid while everyone¡¯s attention was on Bonnie Haus. As soon as Joline made her bid, there were many people who joined in the bidding. Soon, the price was raised to 11 million, but the enthusiasm of the people didn¡¯t diminish at all, and they continued to increase the price. At that moment, there were two people who were the most dumbfounded. One was Bonnie Haus, and the other was Kelly. Bonnie Haus didn¡¯t understand why, just a moment ago, everyone seemed to be uninterested in the painting ¡®The Field,¡¯ but in the next second, they suddenly started to bid crazily. Now that the price of the painting had been raised to 13 million, which was far beyond what she could afford, her confidence in raising the sign again had long disappeared. Meanwhile, Kelly did not understand. From the looks on everyone¡¯s faces just now, they were probably not willing to have anything to do with Caroline, the scourge. Why did they suddenlye to support her? Finally, when Joline raised the bid to 18 million, the painting was sold. Caroline looked at her helplessly. She donated it and her family bought it back. What was this? She had expected this to happen, so she held Joline¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. She looked back at Bonnie Haus and saw her sitting in the chair with a depressed look. She shook her head regretfully. This was a person who truly loved the painting, but could not have it. Joline¡¯s emotions were the opposite of Caroline¡¯s. To her, this was Caroline¡¯s work that she donated and it represented Caroline¡¯s reputation. As a family member, she should be the first to help her maintain her reputation. Having sessfully bought the painting, Joline lowered her head and took a sip of tea. She thought that although the auction tonight was a little unsatisfactory at the beginning, the results still satisfied her. The next item was a set of jewelry donated by Joline, and the starting price was also more than 3 million. Different from Caroline¡¯s cold reception just now, the moment the emcee announced the start of the auction, there were already many people fighting to raise their signs. Seeing that the price had suddenly soared to 20 million, Caroline, who had wanted to return the favor, simply put down her number te. This kind of high-end game was obviously not something that a small shrimp like her could participate in. The auction soon ended, and Mrs. Hall announced the whereabouts of the charity funds raised tonight, which also meant that the dinner was over. Those who paid the money went to pay, and those who collected the items went to collect the items. Bonnie Haus stood outside the official residence and asked Mrs. Haus gloomily, ¡°Should I not have bid that price just now?¡± Mrs. Haus was not a mean person, so she was not harsh on her new daughter-inw. Looking at the rich people around her, she said in a low voice, ¡°Our family can¡¯t get involved in these things.¡± Just as the two of them were about to board the car and leave, a man in a ck suit, dressed like a butler, suddenly appeared and blocked their way. Bonnie Haus grabbed Mrs. Haus¡¯ hand and looked at him nervously. Behind him were several well-trained bodyguards. ¡°You are¡­¡± Mrs. Haus frowned and thought for a moment before she recognized that it was the Anderson family¡¯s butler, Harriman. Her heart trembled. Could it be that they had really taken revenge on her? ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± Harriman saw the nervousness in their eyes and gave them a kind smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m here to give Mrs. Haus something.¡± He pointed at Bonnie Haus. Harriman waved his hand, and the bodyguards behind him carried an easel up. From the transparent foam packaging, it was ¡®The Field¡¯ that had just been auctioned for 18 million. ¡°Our Young Madam said that she hopes to find a good owner who truly knows how to appreciate it and cherish it,¡± Harriman exined. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s willing to give the painting to Young Madam Haus.¡± Bonnie Haus and her mother-inw looked at each other in shock, not understanding how this was unfolding. And the Young Madam he was talking about¡­. Could it be that Miss Lambert? Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Storm Chapter 201: Storm Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Bonnie Haus was an avant-garde artist who was slightly famous. This fame did not only refer to her in the industry, but more importantly, she was also active in the mass media. She had nearly 2 million fans on her personal ount. This number of fans was indeed nothingpared to celebrities and inte celebrities, butpared to her peers, this number was already quiterge. Bonnie would usually post some paintings and exhibition information on her ount. At the same time, she would also update some short videos from time to time. It was mainly to share some tips on painting, so under her ount, she gathered many peers and fans who liked painting. That night, Bonnie¡¯s ount, which had been silent for more than half a month, suddenly updated two updates. The first was a voice message thatsted more than 20 seconds, filled with Bonnie¡¯s screams. When the fans saw this, question marks popped up in their heads. They did not understand what had happened. If not for the obvious excitement in Bonnie¡¯s voice from the screams, many fans would have called the police. Fortunately, before the fans could be puzzled for too long, she updated the second post. There was only a photo on it with the caption: [!!!!] The fans who were paying attention to her status and had their curiosity piqued by her immediately clicked on the update notification. Let¡¯s see what exactly made Bonnie scream! However, when everyone clicked on the post, they were the ones who were screaming. [Oh my god! Am I seeing things?] [It¡¯s actually Agassi¡¯s ¡®The Field¡¯!] [Is this authentic?] [Although the photo is a little distorted, with thisposition, the brush strokes, and the exuberant vitality that overflows the frame, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can draw such a great work except Agassi.] Bonnie¡¯s fans were eximing, and after Bonnie¡¯s peers were done eximing. They began to ask crazily. [Oh my god, Bonnie, tell me where you are.] [Bonnie, hurry up and read the private messages. I really need your reply!] The name Agassi was not only famous in the art world, but also familiar to many passers-by, especially the painting ¡®The Field¡¯, which had appeared in many elementary school students¡¯ art textbooks. Coupled with the regret of losing the original, many people couldn¡¯t forget this painting. Therefore, Bonnie¡¯s photo quickly became a hot search after being spread by fans and forwarded by her peers in the art world. Everyone was very curious. How did the legendary lost ¡®The Field¡¯ suddenly appear, and where was it now? There were even quite a few collectors and museum who saw the news online and tagged Bonnie, asking if the painting was in her hands. On the other hand, Bonnie didn¡¯t expect that not only did she see another world after going to a charity auction with her mother-inw, but she also unexpectedly obtained the original painting of ¡®The Field¡¯. Although Bonnie didn¡¯t know why Miss Lambert would give such an expensive item to a stranger, she knew that it was rude to suddenly ept such an expensive item. But Bonnie really liked this gift, so when the painting was ced in front of her, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and epted it in a daze. After taking the painting home, she couldn¡¯t wait to open the outer packaging. After revealing the original painting inside, she went up to take a closer look. She was even more impressed by Agassi¡¯s painting skills. Then, in excitement, she took a photo and uploaded it to her social ount. Before she could check theizens¡¯ reactions, her mother-inw knocked on her door. ¡°We want to discuss what happened tonight. You shoulde too.¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t usually live with her inws, but because of what happened at the auction tonight, they felt it was necessary for everyone to get together and discuss it. So, she asked Bonnie and her husband to go back to Haus¡¯ house in the suburbs. Bonnie knew it was important, so she put down her phone and followed her downstairs. In the end, two hours passed after the discussion. Bonnie still had no idea that the photo she uploaded had already caused a stir on the inte. Caroline, who had sent the painting, was still unaware of what was happening on the inte. After the auction ended, Joline said that she would send her home first. However, just as the two of them reached the door, they saw Edwin¡¯s car already waiting there.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Dissatisfied Chapter 202: Dissatisfied Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion??? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Joline saw the familiar license te number, she immediately smiled and sighed. ¡°I wanted to send her home, but someone didn¡¯t give me the chance.¡± Edwin, who was busy dealing with matters in the backseat, immediately looked up when the driver coughed. He saw the two most important women in his life standing at the entrance of the official residence with a smile. A hint of warmth and affection shed across his eyes, and then he put down the tablet in his hand. At this time, the driver had already gotten out of the car and walked to the door to open it. Edwin buttoned his cufflinks and got out of the car, immediately attracting the attention of many people. At this time, most of the people at the banquet had already dispersed, but there were still some people who had not left. They recognized Edwin at once. A noblewoman beside her, who had a few words with Joline, teased, ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve seen Young Master Anderson on this asion. Looks like tonight¡¯s auction was worth it.¡± Her voice was neither loud nor soft. At the very least, Joline and Caroline, who was standing not far away from her, heard it. At first nce, these words seemed to be fine, but when one carefully examined them, there was something wrong. On the surface, her words sounded as if she was focusing on the second sentence. She was very happy to see Edwin, but if it was in the eyes of someone with a heart, it might be focusing on the first sentence. To say that she had never seen Edwin on this asion, from another perspective, wasn¡¯t it to say that Edwin had never taken the initiative to pick up Joline before? However, he suddenly appeared today. It was most likely not for Joline, but for Caroline, who was standing beside her. Thisparison was clear at a nce. It was hard to say whether she was just sighing or trying to sow discord between Joline and Caroline. After all, in this situation, if it was a meaner mother-inw, she would probably be angry when she heard this. But who was Joline? She couldn¡¯t wait for Edwin and Caroline to be more loving. It would be best if they could get married immediately, and then they could start a family as soon as possible, making the Anderson family¡¯s old house more and more lively. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Edwin¡¯s future life. Therefore, when she heard this, Joline did not feel offended. Instead, she said happily, ¡°In that case, I should have benefited from you, Caroline. It seems that I thought I had to bring you out more often.¡± The smile on thedy¡¯s face froze when she heard what Joline said. Facing the half-smile in Joline¡¯s eyes, she looked away guiltily. Then, she found an excuse and left in a hurry. When Joline saw her reaction, she knew that this person was indeed up to no good. She snorted coldly and nned to stay away from thisdy and the people who were on good terms with her in the future. Edwin was already used to everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, so he walked forward with a natural expression. Then, he held a person in each hand and walked to the parking lot. ¡°How was it? Did everything go smoothly tonight?¡± His words were directed at Joline, but his eyes fell on Caroline. Speaking of this, the anger in Joline¡¯s heart was ignited again. First of all, she was a little dissatisfied with the Hall couple. In this tightly guarded official residence, a thief could actually sneak in. No matter what, the Hall family had a certain degree of responsibility for this matter. Of course, he was now the highest governor, so he couldn¡¯t lower his head to them over such a small matter. But who was Joline? How could an olddy with sharp eyes not see the faint wariness that Mr. Hall had toward Caroline? If Mr. Hall had a conscience, he would have thanked Caroline for saving his daughter. Joline could understand his wariness, but that was another matter altogether. If Mr. Hall couldn¡¯t even figure out such a thing, then Joline didn¡¯t think much of him as the highest governor. However, since they were still in the mansion, she couldn¡¯tin in public, so she suppressed her words. However, when she spoke, she revealed some resentment. ¡°It¡¯s a mess tonight. That thief sneaked in and wanted to attack Caroline¡­¡± When Edwin heard that, he immediately looked at Caroline from head to toe nervously. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Caroline replied with aforting smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just some petty tricks. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Caroline was very confident in her words. After all, with her ability, if the other party was five or six people with weapons surrounding her, Caroline might find it a little difficult. However, if the other party was only one person, she could deal with it in an instant.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Recruitment Chapter 203: Recruitment Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Of course, Edwin believed in Caroline¡¯s ability, but the frequency of peopleing out to target her was too high. As the saying went, one could only be a thief for a thousand days, but there was no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days, let alone jumping around in Edwin¡¯s minefield. It was simply provoking his anger again and again. What made him even more unhappy was¡­ Who was behind these people? In front of them was Balor and his daughter, and behind them was the Smith family. Other than that, how many people were hidden in the dark in ces they had not discovered? This was what made him feel that it was impossible to guard against. On the way back, Caroline looked at Edwin, who had a dark expression on his face, and shook his arm as if she had sensed his thoughts. ¡°How about it? Do you regret it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Edwin had just been thinking about how to start with the Hall family and find out what happened tonight, as well as the mastermind behind it, so he didn¡¯t hear Coro¡¯s words clearly. ¡°I think you¡¯ve seen it too. Just like what the inte said, I¡¯m indeed prone idents. Although these things seem to being for me at the moment, maybe after a while, you¡¯ll be as unlucky as me.¡± Caroline looked at Edwin seriously. ¡°So, do you regret it when you think of this question?¡± Edwin pinched the small hand in his palm. ¡°I think you might have some misunderstanding about me. Whether it¡¯s the Anderson family or me, the current patriarch of the Anderson family, neither of them can grow to their current level in a short period of time.¡± Edwin¡¯s tone was reminiscent. ¡°Ever since I took over the Anderson family ft so many years, the storms and disasters I¡¯ve experienced can be said to be something that many people have never seen in their lives. ¡± The Anderson family had been through a hundred years of hardships, so it naturally impossible for them to develop peacefully. Looking back, perhaps there were even more turbulent times. When he was 16 years old, there was a huge upheaval in the Anderson famil) Then, he took over the position of the family head with a sick and weak body From the beginning of the conflict to growing into the infamous Anderson familys young master, Edwin sometimes forgot how he had stood up from kinds of schemes and bullets and walked forward with determination. Edwin came back to his senses and turned around with an apologetic look in his eyes. ¡°Besides, I should be the one feeling sorry and burdened for what happened recently. After all, they targeted you because of the Anderson fam and me.¡± ¡°Therefore,pared to regret, I¡¯m more afraid. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger because of me. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be annoyed by the disaster I bring and want to escape from me.¡± Edwin¡¯s hand passed through Caroline¡¯s hair and stopped at her neck. He pulled her into his arms in a slightly domineering manner. ¡°But even so, I don¡¯t want to let go, because I¡¯m not afraid of these demons. I¡¯m just afraid that you will leave me. This is something I can¡¯t allow.¡± Caroline leaned on his shoulder and suddenly said, ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem like it.¡± She sighed, and Edwin¡¯s heart tightened. Caroline came out of his arms and pinched his cheek. ¡°But what can I do? My fianc¨¦ is so likable.¡± Edwin was stunned for a moment, and a hint of interest shed across his face. ¡°So, did I attract your attention?¡± Caroline nodded seriously. ¡°If you didn¡¯t look like this, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into your car when we first met.¡± When Edwin heard her words, he lowered his head and buried it in her shoulder,ughing out loud. Of course, he knew that his appearance was more outstanding than ordinary people. When the car window rolled down, he did not miss the surprise in Caroline¡¯s eyes. For this reason, he, who usually did not pay attention to his appearance, even secretly studied his own appearance to find out which angle he looked the best from. However, there was no need to tell Caroline about these things. Heughed for almost a minute before he stopped. ¡°So, do you think this if good thing or a bad thing?¡± Caroline really thought about it seriously. ¡°It should be a good thing. After look at you more often, so for the sake of my eyes, of course, the more handsome you are, the better.¡± Seeing the smug look on Edwin¡¯s face, she gave him a push. ¡°However, this doesn¡¯t mean that I canpletely ignore these provocations.. So before tl why don¡¯t you tell me about Vivian Smith?¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Her Salvation Chapter 204: Her Salvation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Vivian Smith?¡± Edwin frowned and thought for a moment before remembering who Vivian Smith was. He was a little surprised. ¡°Why did you suddenly mention her? You met her?¡± Caroline recalled the scene at that time. ¡°She happened to appear at the scene, and then I found out, so she helped to call someone over.¡± Coincidentally appearing at the crime scene was quite interesting. Edwin immediately sensed that something was wrong. ¡°You suspect that she did something in this incident?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± The viin was able to bypass the tight security and enter the official residence to pretend to be a waiter. If no one helped her in secret, with her skills, it was obvious that she could not do this. Edwin did not doubt Caroline¡¯s judgment. Since she felt that Vivian was suspicious, it must be that Vivian was acting suspiciously. He first guessed, she¡¯s here to take revenge for the Smith family?¡± Edwin¡¯s memory of this girl was still stuck in her teens. She was indeed an unfortunate girl. However, Edwin was never a kind-hearted person, so he only knew about it. When he identally saw her being bullied a few times, he did not stop them. From his point of view, Vivian was indeed isted and helpless in the Smith family, but her own weakness was also a factor in why she was bullied so badly. If she didn¡¯t have the courage to stand up and resist, no one could save her. ¡°Other than that, did anything else happen between you and her?¡± Caroline asked. Edwin recalled for a moment. ¡°Indeed not.¡¯ However, since Caroline asked this question, Edwin thought for a moment and looked at her with some ridicule. ¡°So you found something?¡± ¡°When I heard that she was born into the Smith family, I suspected that she was trying to take revenge for the Smith family, so she deliberately targeted me.¡± However, when Edwin appeared at the entrance of the official residence and got off the car, she happened to notice something. As one of the logistics staff in charge of security at the mansion, Vivian also appeared at the door to maintain security, standing diagonally opposite them. The moment Edwin appeared, she saw Vivian¡¯s expression. At that moment, Vivian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Although it was only a fleeting moment, Caroline still caught it. ¡°That expression does not look like the joy one would have when meeting an acquaintance. Instead, it looks more like¡­¡± Caroline paused for a moment and used a more cautious word, ¡°Salvation.¡± Yes, when Vivian saw Edwin, it was as if she had seen her salvation. It was more devout and passionate than pure joy and love. ¡°Salvation?¡± This word carried a lot of weight when it came to rtionships. Edwin was surprised and a little incredulous. ¡°Logically speaking, this is unlikely. I don¡¯t have much interaction with her at all.¡± Before he inherited the Anderson family, he had already begun his studies as an heir, so he had not visited the Smith family many times since he was young. Vivian, as an unfavored daughter, was more like an invisible existence in the Smith family, so she did not have many opportunities to get close to Edwin. Not to mention that after he took over the Anderson family at the age of 16, he had been living in seclusion for many years due to illness, and he had never been to the Smith family during this period. Thest time he heard about Vivian was when Joline mentioned that she had run away from home to resist the family¡¯s arrangements and had broken off rtions with the Smith family. ¡°In my impression, the two of us barely spoke.¡± As a result, when he thought about it now, Vivian¡¯s past and face were rather blurry. Therefore, Edwin did not think that he would be Vivian¡¯s salvation in such an environment. Caroline looked at Edwin¡¯s handsome side profile and sighed. ¡°I think if this person is you, then nothing is impossible.¡± Edwin was born in the Anderson family. Before the family changed drastically, as the first heir of the Anderson family, he should have been loved by everyone and lived quite freely. This could be seen from the old photos of Edwin that Joline shared with Caroline.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Control Group Chapter 205: Control Group Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Edwin in the old photo had the vitality of a youth mixed with the confidence and sharpness of the Anderson family¡¯s young master. He was a very dazzling person. Edwin was like a small sun, easily attracting the attention of others. Even if he did not do anything, as long as he stood there, it would be an existence that some people in the dark yearned for. She thought that perhaps Edwin was such an existence for Vivian back then. But Edwin couldn¡¯t understand this kind of emotion. How could someone take a nce at someone and treat them as their salvation? Caroline looked at him enviously. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re strong enough, so strong that you don¡¯t need to look up to others, so you naturally won¡¯t experience this feeling.¡± Upon hearing this, the image of a little girl suddenly appeared in Edwin¡¯s mind. He was stunned for a moment and muttered in a low voice, ¡°No, perhaps I have had it too.¡± So all these years, his obsession with her also came from his longing, yearning, and salvation? Because arge truck happened to pass by, and Edwin¡¯s voice was too soft, so Caroline didn¡¯t hear what he said. She looked at him in confusion. ¡°What did you just say?¡± She felt that his expression just now was a little strange, as if he had suddenly realized something, but there was also a hint of surprise. ¡°No.¡± Edwin came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°I just thought of something old. ¡± When he heard that Caroline seemed to be very familiar with this matter, he thought of a possibility. His heart suddenly felt as if it had been pricked by a needle, and he felt a little ufortable. ¡°So, does such a thing exist for you?¡± he asked tentatively. Caroline was obviously lost in her memories. Her tone was reminiscent and sad. ¡°There was indeed such a person.¡± Edwin tightened his grip on her hand and ruminated over her words a few times. ¡°You said once, so you mean you don¡¯t worship him anymore?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline said softly. ¡°Not now, she¡¯s gone.¡± Hearing Caroline use the word ¡®she¡¯, Edwin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems that this is also a sad story.¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, can you tell me about this person?¡± Edwin asked again. Caroline felt a little strange. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the kind of person who cares about such things.¡± ¡°No, I think you misunderstood me. I¡¯m very interested in everything about you and want to know more.¡± Edwin shook his head. Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°If you want to know, I can tell you now.¡± Edwin¡¯s spirits were lifted. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± Caroline leaned on his shoulder, and her mind went back to more than ten years ago. She remembered that it was the first time she met Jeanne. At that time, she was thrown into the cruel training ground. After going through life and death, it took her three days to finally find the right direction and climb out of that demon-like ce. Then, before she could rest, she hurriedly washed up and was brought to a woman by her mother, covered in fatigue and wounds. Her mother introduced her to a distant cousin named Ai Fu. The two had been close since they were young. Later, Ai Fu went abroad to work with her husband and did not return to China until that year. Therefore, the two had a chance to meet again. Caroline, who was still in Luo Ling at that time, didn¡¯t have any special impression of this distant aunt. She only felt that she was a gentle and amiabledy. What left a deep impression on Caroline was her daughter, Jeanne. At that time, Luo Ling waspletely raised as a boy. Therefore, when she was seven or eight years old, she had never worn a dress in her memory. In order to facilitate training, she had always cut her hair short. Other than the necessary cultural sses, her daily schedule was basically strength training, reaction training, and weapon training. Therefore, not only did she dress like a boy, but she also behaved like a boy. Jeanne was herplete control group. Jeanne always wore a beautiful and dreamy princess dressy and the hair essories on her head were never the same. The small leather shoes on her feet were always decorated with all kinds ofce and flowers. She looked just like the dolls in the cupboard, or even more exquisite than them. She didn¡¯t need to train hard every day, and she didn¡¯t need to face all kinds of unknown dangers. She only needed to train in talent sses for one or two hours every day.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: As You Wish Chapter 206: As You Wish Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion But even so, Jeanne wouldin in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to learn these talents. ¡± She was especially smart, especially loved to smile, and also especially liked to act coquettishly. She had the unique aura and coquettishness of a girl and was especially doted on by everyone. She was a girl who had been pampered since she was young. It could be said that everything she had was something that Luo Ling had never had. When Luo Ling encountered difficulties and danger, she felt isted and helpless. She had once wondered why, as a girl, she couldn¡¯t live as carefree as Jeanne. She only needed to dress up beautifully and do what she liked to do every day. Why did she have to deal with all kinds of darkness, face all kinds of dangers, and suffer all kinds of hardships? Even when her will was weak, she had fantasized that it would be great if she could switch lives with Jeanne. However, there were no ifs. Most of the time, Luo Ling knew very clearly that this was impossible. Because of the burden on her shoulders, she was destined to never be able to live as easily as Jeanne. Thus, Luo Ling felt envious and yearning in her heart, but she did not lose herself. She even thought that even if she could not have such a happy life, she would still feel satisfied when she saw Jeanne. At the very least, it proved that everything she had done was not for nothing. That day, when she was in danger and saw Jeanne appear, Luo Ling was extremely shocked. She didn¡¯t understand why Jeanne would be dragged into this whirlpool. Also, they were clearly considered very good friends. Why did Jeanne betray her? At that time, Jeanne hadpletely shed her usual sweet and delicate side, bing crazy and persistent. ¡°Because I¡¯ve had enough of being treated like a doll. I hate being treated like a flower vase without any thoughts and abilities, being ced high on the shelves, being traded, being treated as a toy, and having my fate controlled by others!¡± It was also at this moment that Luo Ling understood that the things she yearned for were like poison to Jeanne. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve been especially envious of you since I was young. I¡¯ve been envious of your strength, envious of your ability, and even more envious of your ability to not be controlled by anyone. I¡¯ve been envious of your ability to charge into battle, to achieve fame, and to be famous.¡± Jeanne pointed at herself. ¡°As for me, I can only be treated like a doll. I dress up exquisitely every day and get led out to be disyed. I get people to praise me for being beautiful and cute. Everything I learned was to marry into a good family. I didn¡¯t even have the right to choose this so-called ¡®good family¡¯ myself. My life has been arranged from the very beginning. I will sacrifice myself for the sake of the Dulu family and be a stepping stone for my stupid brother.¡± Her face was full of indignation. ¡°But why? In terms of ability, I¡¯m a hundred times better than him. Why can¡¯t I work hard for my own life?¡± Therefore, Jeanne chose to use her beauty and identity to get herself involved in this power game. Then, she became the enemy¡¯s knife and stabbed at Luo Ling, who had always believed in her. That day, Luo Ling, who had suffered a huge blow, thought that she was really going to die in the enemy¡¯s siege. However, at the critical moment, when the enemy¡¯s bullet was aimed at her, Jeanne suddenly rushed up and helped her block the bullet. Luo Ling was extremely shocked. She didn¡¯t understand why she would do this. ¡°Since you can¡¯t wait for me to die, why did you save me?¡± She looked at the dying Jeanne and could not understand her thoughts at all. That shot had severely damaged her internal organs, causing massive bleeding in her abdominal cavity. Jeanne spat out arge mouthful of blood and fell into Luo Ling¡¯s arms. She snorted with difficulty, ¡°Because I hate being manipted. They want to use me to kill you. Why should I do as they want?¡± It turned out that Jeanne had initially thought that as long as she was willing to risk everything, she would be able to control her own life. However , when she was really in the whirlpool, she realized how naive she was. In a situation where she was weak, she could only be used as a tool. Jeanne thought that this was not what she wanted. Thus, she followed the arrangements of those people and set up a trap to lure Luc) Ling over. At the Same time, She secretly left a backup n and had people install a lot of bombs in this ce, giving Luo Ling a chance to escape. Since she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted , she would make sure that everyone else couldn¡¯t get what they wanted.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Heartbroken Chapter 207: Heartbroken Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion It was obvious that Jeanne had lost her mind due to her excessive paranoia. Thus, she had chosen to use death to truly control her own life. No one could get what they wanted, but she had finally gotten what she wanted for once. After experiencing that incident, Luo Ling understood that perhaps everyone¡¯s life was notplete, so they would always look up to what they couldn¡¯t get. This was a very normal thing. But the most important thing was not to lose yourself because of this. When this incident happened, it was a huge blow to Luo Ling, but now that she thought about it, her emotions were much calmer. She didn¡¯t agree with what Jeanne had done. Because of her backstabbing, Luo Ling had sacrificed a lot of herrades, so this matter would always be a thorn in her heart. Caroline hid some of the key things involved and briefly told Edwin about it. Edwin wanted to say something tofort her, but the matter involved was too heavy. All words would be useless at this time. He could only hold Caroline tighter. Sensing Edwin¡¯s emotions, Caroline patted his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s all in the past now, and I¡¯m not the same as she was back then.¡± In all sorts of ways, she was indeed not the Luo Ling of the past. Caroline knew very well that as long as she wanted to continue moving forward, she could not be bound by the pain of the past. She only needed to turn these things into scars on her body to remind herself not to fall into the same trap again and to be more careful. Edwin chewed on Jeanne¡¯s name and suddenly remembered something. ¡°So the ring you gave me was actually meant for her?¡± Caroline was a little surprised. ¡°You found out?¡± Edwin also concealed the fact that he had found Caroline¡¯s true identity through this ring. He only said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s going to be auctioned, so before that, it has to go through a round of detailed inspection. Only after a certain valuation can we bid.¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, this ring was supposed to be her birthday present.¡± Unfortunately, neither of them had waited for this day. When she saw the ring in the underground auction, she felt that it was especially suitable for Jeanne, so she spent a high price to buy it. Then, she specially got someone to engrave Jeanne¡¯s name on the ring. Now that she thought about it, perhaps her understanding of Jeanne had always been very shallow. She had only been deceived by her appearance, so she had never truly entered her heart or understood her true personality. That was why the sapphire diamond did not match the real Jeanne. Perhaps that was why Jeanne did not have the chance to wear it. Edwin felt the sadnessing from Caroline and asked her, ¡°Then do you hate her?¡± ¡°Hate?¡± Caroline repeated the word for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After all, she had too many people to hate. Inparison, Jeanne¡¯s actions might have hurt her more than hatred. Because she originally had better ways to break free from her predicament. Of course, Caroline didn¡¯t know if Jeanne had made any other struggles in the past years. From the results, she had undoubtedly chosen the worst way. In the end, she had only obtained her wish through death and destruction. It was unknown whether she would win or lose. Caroline sighed. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about her. Let¡¯s talk about the current situation. It¡¯s about Vivian Smith.¡± Edwin continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Leave it to me.¡± Caroline pinched his earlobe. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll leave it to you. After all, this is your affair.¡± Edwin admitted that he was the one who had caused this, but he said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree that this is a romantic debt. This is just her one-sided imagination. I won¡¯t bear this crime.¡± Edwin sent Caroline back to the vi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this matter soon. I won¡¯t let her have the chance to sneak in front of you again.¡± However, reality proved that it was better not to be too confident. Edwin ordered people to investigate what Vivian had encountered in the years since she left the Smith family, and what she had done to make her enter the official residence at a young age and be a logistics staff. Then, they would find out what role she had yed in the incidentst night.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Disguise Chapter 208: Disguise Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, early the next morning, Vivian suddenly appeared outside Caroline¡¯s vi and bumped into Caroline, who was about to go for morning exercise. After Edwin received the news from his bodyguard, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. Then, he jumped out of bed and didn¡¯t even have time to change out of his pajamas. He put on a coat and rushed to Caroline¡¯s house. As he walked, he asked Gregg and the others, ¡°So you¡¯re all here for nothing? How could you let her run to Caroline?¡± Oleg had already checked the surveince cameras. ¡°She¡¯s a very cunning woman. She deliberately disguised herself. She came in in the car of the male owner of the vi in the back in the middle of the night. At that time, the guard took a look and saw familiar clothes and attire. He thought it was his wife, so he let her in.¡± It was obvious that Vivian had nned this for a long time. At this time, Caroline had invited Vivian into the vi. Vivian was surprised. ¡°I thought you had guessed that I was up to no good, so you were especially wary of me. I didn¡¯t expect you to let me into your house so easily. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something bad to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t believe in you. I believe in myself.¡± Out of courtesy, Caroline went to the fridge and took out a can of tea, a can of coffee, and a bottle of water. She asked her, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± The next second, Vivian pulled out a gun and pointed it at her. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. You shouldn¡¯t have trusted me, and you shouldn¡¯t have trusted yourself.¡± To her disappointment, Caroline was very calm in the face of her aggressive attitude and the loaded gun. She evenughed out loud. ¡°I advise you to take back your little cutie before I feel offended.¡± Vivian unwillingly took back her gun. ¡°Alright, I admit that you¡¯re not a useless vase. At least you have guts. So is this why Edwin admires you?¡± ¡°I think you have to ask Edwin about this. After all, I have so many good points. I think only he knows what he admires about me.¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of darkness, and she said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thick-skinned.¡± Caroline threw her a bottle of water and said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Vivian looked at the water in her hand and then at the can of coffee on the table. She said bluntly, ¡°I¡±don¡¯t want water. I want coffee.¡± Unfortunately, Caroline was not used to her bad habits. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you have lost the chance to choose.¡± Vivian had no choice but to sit down on the sofa indignantly. She put the water on the table and red at Caroline. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I came to see you so early in the morning?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little surprised, but I¡¯m not curious.¡± She was surprised that she could move so quickly. Vivian crossed her long legs and looked at Caroline with disdain. ¡°You should have guessed why I¡¯m targeting you.¡± Caroline looked at her calmly. ¡°So you came here so early in the morning just to tell me about your feelings for Edwin that you¡¯ve hidden for many years, as well as your longing and desire for him?¡± Vivian said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to test you. I want to see if you¡¯re worthy of the excellent Edwin.¡± ¡°So, your test also includes what happenedst night?¡± Caroline said. Vivian raised her chin and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m surprised that you passed my first round of tests. That¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting for you here early this morning to see if you can pass my second round of tests.¡± Caroline nced at Edwin, who had rushed to the door, and heaved a sigh of relief. She said to Edwin, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, take your rtive, who¡¯s suspected to be mentally ill, away.¡± Vivian did not expect Edwin toe so quickly. When she saw his figure in the vi, her body obviously trembled. Then she heard Caroline say that she was sick. Vivian was stunned for a moment, then immediately turned around and red at Caroline. ¡°What did you say? How do I look like I¡¯m sick?¡± Caroline immediately exposed her disguise. ¡°It must be tiring to pretend to be this cheerful and arrogant. It must be hard to force yourself to be someone else..¡± Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Change in Strategy Chapter 209: Change in Strategy Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Vivian¡¯s face turned pale, and her shoulders, which had been standing upright, unconsciously copsed a little. However, she still said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Are you trying to use this to nder and belittle me?¡± ¡°I heard a little about you from Joline and Edwin. I¡¯m sorry, but to be cruel, it¡¯s impossible for a girl like you to change her personality overnight.¡± Unless someone was like her, who had a new inner core, the shadow of childhood would follow a person until they were old. Vivian, who appeared in front of her yesterday, was a professional and self-disciplined person, but Vivian, who stood in front of her this morning, was like a confident and arrogant youngdy. It was as if she had a lot of capital to be willful, so she could shamelessly say to Caroline that she appeared in front of Caroline as a test subject to test whether she was qualified to stand beside Edwin. At first, Caroline was very curious about how a person who didn¡¯t have much interaction with Edwin, who had been timid and bullied since childhood, had the confidence to be like this. It was not until Vivian sat down and subconsciously moved her legs that Caroline realized that it was all just a disguise. Vivian was still the same Vivian from the past. She had only turned herself into the person she yearned for, pretending to be a proud, conceited, and willful Vivian. The reason why she put on such an appearance and even suggested that she wanted to experiment was just to deceive Caroline. As for the purpose of deceiving Caroline, that was not something that Caroline had to worry about. She directly handed her over to Edwin. After Edwin entered the vi, he didn¡¯t even look at Vivian. He walked straight to Caroline. Seeing that she was in good condition, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems that I was too confident. I didn¡¯t keep my promise to you and let her run in.¡± Seeing Edwin bow his head and apologize, Vivian¡¯s forced calmness was broken. She screamed, ¡°No, you can¡¯t! Edwin, how can you apologize to her? You¡¯re the noble and proud young master of the Anderson family. How can you apologize to a woman? This is not you!¡± Vivian covered her head and looked at him in disbelief, unwilling to ept the scene in front of her. In her opinion, Edwin should be like a god, noble and unexcelled. He would never bow to anyone, nor would he be defeated by anyone. At the same time, no one was qualified to stand beside him. But Caroline¡¯s appearance broke all of this, and Edwin chose her to be his partner. For Caroline, he had broken his routine time and time again. Vivian was unwilling to give up. She thought that Caroline must have used some means to temporarily deceive Edwin, so as long as she broke Caroline¡¯s mask and let Edwin see her true colors, Edwin would abandon her like a worn shoe. Therefore, after Vivian knew that Caroline woulde to the banquetst night, she bribed the criminal through her professional convenience, let him into the official residence, and instructed him to vite Caroline. However, she did not expect that the person who had taken so much money from her would be so useless. He did not achieve his goal at all and was instead defeated by Caroline. Fortunately, everything that happenedst night was done in secret, so the criminal did not know who was behind it. ording to the original n, if the nst night did not seed, Vivian would find an opportunity to attack Caroline again. However, Edwin¡¯s sudden appearance yesterday ruined her n. To be honest, Vivian had not seen Edwin in person for a long time. In her imagination, Edwin still looked like the little sun from back then. Therefore, the moment she saw Edwin and realized that he had changed, Vivian was stunned for a moment. But when she looked carefully again and found that Edwin had be more powerful than before, Vivian was once again, even more, convinced by his charm. But at this moment, she saw the lion walk up to Caroline, soften the thorns on its body, and pull the woman into its arms. At that moment, Vivian was undoubtedly hit hard. She had misjudged Edwin¡¯s feelings for Caroline. Now that she saw the two of them getting along, she realized that ordinary schemes would not be able to separate them.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Why Should I Chapter 210: Why Should I Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When her n failed, Vivian immediately changed her mind and gave up her original n. She decided to approach Caroline. She could tell that Caroline was not as cowardly and ipetent as the rumors said. On the contrary, she was not a simple person. That was why Edwin was temporarily lost in her trap, and she seemed to have ced her suspicious eyes on her. So Vivian thought of ying along and admitting that she did what she didst night, so that she could approach Caroline in a half-true and half-false way. Her goal was not to gain Caroline¡¯s trust. She only needed to make Caroline unable to tell her true appearance and true purpose, so that Caroline¡¯s attention would be distracted. That was enough. However, Vivian did not expect Caroline to be so much more powerful than she had imagined. In just a few words, Caroline was able to detect the problem and discover her disguise. Caroline¡¯s merciless words pierced the deepest wound in Vivian¡¯s heart, and Edwin¡¯s apology shattered all her fantasies. So, Vivian broke down! She would not allow Edwin to bow to anyone, especially to Caroline, who she felt was especially hateful and superior. She questioned Caroline. ¡°Why are you standing in front of him? What right do you have to make him lower his head? All of you are high and mighty, annoying geniuses. Why do you naturally have the confidence to walk up to him and make his gaze stop for you?¡± Why? In the past, Vivian had never been able to understand this question. She was clearly a child of the Smith family, but why was she not loved by her father? Why did the servants in the family ignore her? Why did her siblings bully her? Even the head of the Smith family, her grandfather, said that he treated her equally, but he still secretly avoided her and secretly gave good things to her other siblings. Vivian never knew what fairness was. She had thought that she would be free and fair after she broke away from the Smith family and the shackles of the family. However, the cruel reality told her that the world was not as simple as she had imagined. Whether it was inside the Smith family or the outside world, it was just as dark. She had suffered all kinds of unfair treatment in her studies and in the workce. Perhaps it was because she had no background, or because she was a girl. For all sorts of reasons, she had never been respected or treated fairly. Vivian, who had suffered a great blow, decided to learn from the painful experience. Since the world was dark, she would dye herself ck. Therefore, she used everything she could to climb up step by step. She became as unscrupulous as those people she hated. At the same time, her thoughts became more and more extreme. In her heart, those who were born with everything and were high above others were extremely annoying existences. However, at the same time, she yearned to be an existence like them. This contradictory mentality made Vivian¡¯s personality more and more distorted, so she unconsciously disguised herself as that kind of personality. Vivian epted the darkness of this world and integrated herself into it. But even so, she was still very unwilling and often wanted to ask why. In her desperate screams, Caroline seemed to see another little girl named Caroline in her memory. She was so simr to Vivian. However, because of her appearance, the original Caroline¡¯s life had changed. Otherwise, one day, Caroline would have be like Vivian, just like the original plot. What was even more heartbreaking was that in the thousands of corners of the world, there were many girls like them. Some of them might be extreme people like Vivian, some of them had long withered in unknown corners, and some of them silently endured and became numb, and thus lived a mediocre life. Caroline sighed and looked at Edwin. ¡°Let her go first.¡± Edwin looked at her disapprovingly. He was worried that Vivian, who was in a state of madness, would do something bad to Caroline. Caroline shook her head at him, indicating that she was fine. Seeing that she was insistent, Edwin had no choice but to let go of Vivian.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Sit Up Chapter 211: Sit Up Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Vivian fell to the ground, but she still stubbornly raised her head and red at Caroline with red eyes. The same situation, the same perspective, how simr it was to the past. In her childhood and youth, Vivian had been pushed to the ground countless times like this. She was surrounded by people who looked down on her, bullied her with fists and feet, and insulted her with words just to see her shrink on the ground like a stray dog. Those people wereughing so happily. Their maliciousughter had be a nightmare that she could not escape from in her midnight dreams. In Vivian¡¯s memory, Edwin was the only one who was different. He was very powerful, unlike other children who needed to bully others for fun. He was confident, powerful, and an existence like the sun, naturally attracting the attention of others. Edwin had never shown any help to her, but there were only a few times when he looked at her and those who surrounded her and bullied her automatically stopped. The calmness on his face made Vivian feel ashamed. It also made those who did it feel ashamed, although it was only temporary. But in Vivian¡¯s heart, because of Edwin¡¯s appearance, she was indeed saved from those people¡¯s evil clutches. Therefore, she regarded Edwin as her faith. In order to follow Edwin, she mustered up the courage to leave the Smith family for nearly two years. Then, she risked everything just to make herself better. However, time seemed to have reversed at this moment. Vivian found it ironic. After so many years, she had tried her best to break away from the Smith family and paid everything to climb up step by step. But today, everything seemed to have returned to square one. She had turned back into the pitiful Vivian who was lying on the ground, trembling. Hearing Caroline¡¯s footsteps approaching, Vivian subconsciously shivered and then smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to torture me too? Then bring it on, you can use any method on me.¡± Anyway, she was already used to it. She nced at the indifferent Edwin. In the past, when she was bullied, she would fantasize that Edwin would often appear and save her. But now that Edwin was standing here, she had never been as clear-headed as she was now. He would note to save her, but would only hate her even more. However, to her surprise, Caroline did not hit her or scold her. Instead, she squatted down in front of her and looked down at her. ¡°You know what?¡± Vivian heard her voice. ¡°When I was still very young and just understood human affairs, my mother told me that when you still want something, you can¡¯t shrink back or be timid. You have to walk forward firmly.¡± Vivian looked at her in surprise. ¡°What? Is this a new way to bully people?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Caroline didn¡¯t make a move yet, but she was talking to her with such confusing words. Caroline sighed and then sat down cross-legged, drawing the distance between them closer. ¡°Although my floor is very clean, I don¡¯t like to see others lying on the ground. So, do you want to sit up and talk?¡± Vivian¡¯s pupils constricted, as if she did not understand Caroline¡¯s words. For some reason, Vivian felt even more panicked and helpless when she saw Caroline like this. She nervously tugged at her sleeves and opened her mouth for a while. Suddenly, she lowered her head and asked softly, ¡°Can I sit up?¡± ¡°Of course you can sit up. But if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to force it. This is your own matter. You can decide for yourself,¡± Caroline said with certainty. Vivian¡¯s body trembled. Then, she slowly imitated her and sat cross-legged on the floor. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this much morefortable?¡± Vivian, who had her head lowered, suddenly looked up at her and then immediately lowered her head again, not daring to look at her. For some reason, at that moment, she felt that the light emitted by Caroline was even more dazzling and scorching than the light emitted by Edwin. It was so piercing that she could not open her eyes and could only hurriedly avoid it. ¡°Since we can talk properly, let¡¯s talk about what happenedst night.. You just admitted that you instructed the fake waiter to do that thingst night, right?¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Worthy or Not Chapter 212: Worthy or Not Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing Caroline¡¯s words, Vivian grabbed her knees nervously and said, ¡°Yes, I did it. So what? I just don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s easy,¡± Caroline said matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police and hand you over to themter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian looked up in surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe that Caroline would choose to call the police instead of handing her over to Edwin. After all, the Anderson family had always been cruel to those who dared to offend them. Therefore, after being exposed by Caroline, Vivian was already mentally prepared that this trip would be a one-way trip. However, Caroline said that she wanted to hand her over to the police. ording to thew, if she instigated an attempted crime, then her crime would be much lighter. She might be able to get out after a few years in prison. ¡°Why?¡± Vivian swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She could not understand why Caroline would let her off after what she had done to her. Was there really such a kind person in the world? Caroline looked at her, as if she was looking at someone else through her. Her voice became a little distant for some reason. ¡°Everyone should be responsible for their own choices. In that case, I think I should give you one more chance. Then, I¡¯ll see if I can give you a different possibility.¡± Edwin, who also didn¡¯t understand why Caroline did this, saw her eyes and thought about what he had found out about Caroline¡¯s past. He immediately understood what Caroline was thinking. She was probably reminded of Caroline from the past, so she saw the same thing in Vivian. Whether it was Caroline, Jeanne, or Vivian, all of them had the same tragic factors that led to their unfortunate fates and tragic endings. Caroline must have thought of this. As a girl, she felt the same way. Originally, he thought that if Caroline really handed Vivian over to the police, he would secretly find someone to deal with Vivian. Even if she did not die, she would not have an easy time. But after seeing Caroline¡¯s expression, Edwin understood her thoughts and gave up on the idea. Since this was what Caroline wanted to see, he would find a way to help her achieve it. Ever since Caroline said that she wanted to see if there would be a different version of her, Vivian had kept her head down and remained silent. It was not until she was taken away that she suddenly turned back to look at Caroline and said with a smile, ¡°I think I was wrong again, Caroline. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t deserve Edwin, it¡¯s that Edwin doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± As soon as she said this, the atmosphere at the scene froze, especially Edwin, whose face darkened visibly. When the bodyguards heard her words, they were also shocked for a moment. They subconsciously looked at Edwin and were frightened by the anger in his eyes. They immediately lowered their heads and pretended not to hear anything. Caroline was stunned for a moment when she heard this. She looked at Edwin, who was gnashing his teeth and about to hit her. She suddenlyughed and shouted at Vivian who walked out of the door, ¡°You¡¯re wrong again. In my world, there¡¯s no such thing as being worthy or unworthy. There¡¯s only what I want and what I don¡¯t want.¡± Vivian¡¯s back stiffened for a moment, and then she suddenly burst into tears like a child. This inexplicable change made the bodyguard who was originally holding her hand feel helpless. Edwin waved his hand, signaling for them to let go of her temporarily. Vivian cried for about five minutes until her eyes were as red as peaches. Then, she wiped her tears and got into the car that the bodyguard had specially prepared for her without looking back. She went to the police station to turn herself in. As for what happened after that, the Anderson family would make arrangements to ensure that she would receive the punishment she deserved. At the same time, they would also prevent others from reaching out and doing more things that would vite her interests, such as pressure from the official residence. But Edwin didn¡¯t care. Since this was Caroline¡¯s wish, he would ovee all difficulties and help her achieve it. Looking at Edwin, who still had a dark expression on his face, Caroline said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a joke. Why take it so seriously?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think we should let her off so easily.¡± She actually dared to sow discord between him and Caroline in front of him. She was really tired of living.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Private Message Chapter 213: Private Message Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning. Don¡¯t frown or be irritable. Otherwise, it will affect your mood for the day.¡± In the end, Edwin¡¯s resentment was soothed by Caroline¡¯s kiss. Edwin held a knife and fork in his hand and slowly cut the ham. He still felt a little resentful. ¡°I can¡¯t even live a peaceful day.¡± As expected, the Anderson family¡¯s intimidation was not enough, which was why so many dark rats had appeared to annoy people. Edwin rolled up the square cut ham and stuffed it into his mouth. It seemed that he had to work harder. He had thought that he was already unlucky enough to have such a terrible thing happen early in the morning, but reality proved that he had thought too simply. As soon as they put down the cutlery, Oleg received news that the head of the Haus family had sent a message saying that he wanted to contact Edwin. There were too many people who wanted to build a rtionship with Edwin. Normally, Oleg would definitely not pay attention to this matter. He would only put the news into the action book for Edwin to check when he needed it. However, Oleg remembered that Caroline had given the painting to the daughter-inw of the Haus family after the auctionst night. He thought that there might be some involvement, so he reported it to Edwin. Edwin nced at Caroline, who was watering the flowers outside the garden. ¡°Did she say what happened?¡± Oleg shook his head. ¡°They only said that it concerns Young Madam.¡± ¡°Then contact him.¡± Soon, the call went through. The head of the Haus family, Ronnie, apologized immediately. ¡°It¡¯s my daughter-inw¡¯s fault for being insensible. She took a photo and uploaded it online. Now, it has attracted some badments. I¡¯m afraid it has caused trouble for Miss Lambert. Anderson gave him a look, and Oleg immediately took out his phone and asked someone to investigate what was going on. ¡°I know about this. Just keep quiet.¡± It meant that they should not do anything unnecessary. After Ronnie hung up the phone, his family looked at him worriedly. ¡°Young Master Anderson didn¡¯t me you, did he?¡± Mrs. Haus asked nervously. Ronnie shook his head. ¡°No, he just told us to stay quiet and not do anything unnecessary.¡± Bonnie twisted her fingers and apologized to him with a pale face. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I was too rash.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that she would cause so much trouble after uploading a photo in a moment of excitement. Although Mrs. Haus did not like her daughter-inw¡¯s behavior, she did not me her in front of her husband and son. She only said unhappily, ¡°Think twice before you do anything next time, especially when it involves the family¡¯s external affairs.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t me Bonnie,¡± Ronnie said. ¡°This might be a good thing for our family.¡± When Mrs. Haus heard him say that, her expression immediately turned from dark to bright. She asked, ¡°What do you mean? Can you exin it in detail?¡± A smile appeared on Ronnie¡¯s face. ¡°Our family has always wanted to build a rtionship with the Anderson family, but it¡¯s a pity that we haven¡¯t seeded all these years. Perhaps we can use this opportunity to achieve our wish.¡± His gaze fell on Bonnie, who was still panicking. Mrs. Haus quickly understood the situation, so the displeasure in her heart faded a lot. She also looked at Bonnie expectantly. ¡°From what happened yesterday, Miss Lambert should be someone easy to get close to. If you can use this opportunity to get to know her, it will be a great thing for our Haus family and for you, so you have to seize the opportunity.¡± Bonnie¡¯s eyes lit up, but then she hesitated. ¡°But didn¡¯t Mr. Anderson just tell us not to do anything unnecessary? If I rashly contact Miss Lambert, will I anger Mr. Anderson? Besides, I don¡¯t have Miss Lambert¡¯s contact information.¡¯ Mrs. Haus thought for a moment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss Lambert have that social media ount? I heard that you can send private messages online. Then you can try to send her a private message on the Inte and apologize to her through this incident. Anyway, we sent it privately. As long as the private message doesn¡¯t leak, Young Master Anderson shouldn¡¯t say anything if he finds out, right?¡± Bonnie looked at her husband and agreed.. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try, but what if Miss Lambert doesn¡¯t reply?¡± Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Breaking News Chapter 214: Breaking News Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Bonnie¡¯s worries were very realistic, but they were now the passive side, so even if Caroline didn¡¯t reply to them, they couldn¡¯t do anything. Ronnie pondered for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that when the timees.¡± It was better to give it a try first. What if it seeded? So Bonnie sent Caroline a private message with an uneasy heart. There were still messages constantlying in from her ount, all asking about the painting of ¡®The Field¡¯. Bonnie was no longer as excited as she wasst night. As a painter, Bonnie came from a well-to-do family. In the Anderson family¡¯s eyes, the Haus family could only be considered a small family. However, in the eyes of ordinary civilians, the Haus family was still a very rich family. Therefore, after Bonnie and her husband Vincent got married, they faced a lot of pressure. The first thing that made her feel ufortable was the various rules of high society. In order to adapt to this, Bonnie spent a lot of time learning to barely pass the test. However, there were still some things that she could not erase through learning, and that was her background. Although Mrs. Haus, as her mother-inw, was quite open-minded and did not make things difficult for her, when she followed Mrs. Haus out to socialize, she could clearly feel the cold treatment from others and all kinds of cold mockery behind her. Bonnie knew that this was because she was born amoner, so they looked down on her. This question had been bothering Bonnie for a long time. If it was really as her parents-inw said, she could take this opportunity to get close to the future young mistress of the Anderson family and get on good terms with Caroline. She would probably have more confidence, and those people would no longer reject her. If it could really help her get out of such an awkward predicament, then what was the big deal if she lowered her head? Bonnie thought. Therefore, after she sent the private message, she had been anxiously waiting for a reply. At this time, Caroline heard about it from Edwin, and then went online to check the situation and understand what had happened. It turned out that after Bonnie posted that photo, because the painting and the artist were too famous, the incident quickly became a trending topic. At this moment, everyone was still concerned about this painting that was rumored to have been lost a long time ago. Why did it suddenly appear and where was it now? Bonnie had just finished a family meeting with the Haus family. When she returned to her room, she saw the news on the inte. However, because the matter had not involved Caroline yet, Bonnie was only surprised but did not feel threatened. Therefore, she thanked her friends for their concern and posted a message on her social media ount. She simply said that the painting was indeed in her hands and that a friend had given it to her. Bonnie didn¡¯t borate on who her friend was. After replying, she put the matter aside and washed up. The next morning, she was woken up by a call from her friend. The other party told her that there was a hugemotion online. When Bonnie heard that, she quickly got up and turned on her phone. Only then did she know that a few hours after she posted that postst night, someone had stepped forward to expose her. The man said that he had seen the painting ¡®The Field¡¯ at the auctionst night. It was donated by Caroline and then auctioned off by the olddy of the Anderson family. As for why Bonnie had the painting ¡®The Field¡¯, he didn¡¯t know. In order to verify that what he said was true, he even sent out an invitation that he had participated in the auction. However, the person who revealed the news didn¡¯t seem to just want to share his daily life like he said. This was because when he revealed the news, his words were somewhat ambiguous. One moment, the painting should have been in the hands of the Anderson family¡¯s Joline. The next moment, he said it was a pity that he was too far away, so he didn¡¯t see the painting clearly and didn¡¯t know what the real painting looked like. He even said something about thanking Bonnie for sending him the photo so that he could appreciate the elegance of the real painting. This topic was already hot enough, but now that the Anderson family and Caroline were involved, it immediately attracted more attention. People were very concerned about whether the painting in Bonnie¡¯s hand was the same painting at the auction. Because Bonnie¡¯s photo was very clear andpletely revealed the essence of ¡®The Field¡¯, everyone who had seen that photo unanimously believed that it should be the original.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Malicious Guidance Chapter 215: Malicious Guidance Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Therefore, people spected that after Mrs. Anderson bought the painting from the auction, she gave it to Bonnie. Then what was the rtionship between Bonnie and Mrs. Anderson? Why did Mrs. Anderson give her such an expensive painting? Moreover, if it was really as the informant said, that painting was donated by Caroline and Mrs. Anderson bought it, then Mrs. Anderson gave the painting to someone else. Was that a p to Caroline¡¯s face? Those who had originally guessed this, after being guided by the informant¡¯s words, manyizens immediately thought of it wrongly and immediately started to specte about conspiracy. [Could it be that the painting Caroline took out is fake? Did Bonnie deliberately release the original after knowing about this?] [If that¡¯s the case, then Mrs. Anderson must have spent a lot of money to buy the painting to prevent embarrassing herself.] [If that¡¯s the case, then Caroline¡¯s actions are too shameful.] Bonnie was scared to death when she saw the spections online. She quickly logged into her social media ount and posted a post. [This ¡®The Field¡¯ was indeed auctioned offst night. It was donated by Miss Lambert. Because I really liked this painting, I raised my hand to participate in the auction. However, I was defeated by Mrs. Anderson, so I didn¡¯t manage to get it. However, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lambert to give this painting to me after the auction ended. She said that she wanted to find an owner who truly liked it. Therefore, there¡¯s no such thing as the real and the fake thing on the inte.] Bonnie had thought that if she told the truth, the storm would calm down. However, what she did not expect was that not only did the matter not calm down, but it became more and more intense. In the beginning, theizens did believe her words and envied her good luck. However, another wave of public opinion soon began to emerge and quickly swept through the entire inte. [Didn¡¯t Miss Lambert donate all her assets? Then why did she have such an expensive painting like ¡®The Field¡¯? I think she¡¯s doing charity to create a persona for herself so that she can marry into the Anderson family, right? And I also heard that many rich people do charity not for the sake of doing good deeds, but for tax exemption. So, I suggest that everyone check Miss Lambert¡¯s assets. Maybe there will be some unexpected surprises.] In the eyes of the public, because of what had happened before, Caroline¡¯s image was still pitiful, helpless, and generous. Although this was not Caroline¡¯s wish, it was indeed because of her past experience that manyizens sympathized with her. If all of this were fake, it would definitely attract the crazy bacsh of public opinion. The person behind this was obviously trying to lead the people in this direction. They wanted to tear apart Caroline¡¯s positive image in public opinion. It would be best if they could help her create an image of a scheming person who would do anything to marry into a wealthy family. Then, step by step, the Anderson family would see her true colors. This method was not considered brilliant, but because the timing was good, many people began to waver after seeing all kinds of usible guesses. Caroline clicked on the ount of the informant fromst night and raised her eyebrows when she saw the person¡¯s appearance. ¡°If I remember correctly, this boy should be one of the pursuers of my good sister.¡± So this was actually controlled by Kelly? Speaking of which, because of the attackst night, Caroline didn¡¯t stay long at the banquet before the charity auction. In addition, the two of them were sitting too far apart, so she didn¡¯t know that Kelly had also attended the auctionst night. So Caroline was quite surprised to see Kelly find an opportunity to counterattack so quickly. ¡°Could it be that she has finally improved after the previous lesson?¡± But in Caroline¡¯s opinion, Kelly shouldn¡¯t have asked her admirer to do this. After all, it was easy to be seen through. Then, she thought, maybe Kelly didn¡¯t mind letting her know about this. She thought that after the previous lesson, she would know fear and would not easily provoke her. Caroline thought that she had underestimated Kelly¡¯s courage and overestimated her intelligence. It was obvious that she had not learned enough from the previous lesson. Caroline didn¡¯t care much about the negativements on the inte. On the contrary, Edwin was very unhappy, especially when he saw those people using all kinds of vicious words to specte about Caroline. Everyment could provoke his nerves, and he wished he could catch everyone and beat them up.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Slap in the Face Chapter 216: p in the Face Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Unfortunately, no matter how angry Edwin was, he couldn¡¯t control the thoughts of everyizen. As an established family, the Anderson family was mostly involved in industries. They were not involved in the ever-changing inte industry. Therefore, it was obvious that he had received the newste. If it was before, he wouldn¡¯t care about these things, but now that he had Caroline, he had to do something to protect her. Thus, Edwin turned around and instructed Oleg, ¡°Contact someone to deal with the matter. At the same time, look for any new mediapanies that are not doing well or are about to be sold. Acquire them as soon as possible.¡± He wanted to form a media monitoring team to keep an eye on the news on the inte. However, this was obviously not enough. It had to be said that in the new media era, he had entered toote. Therefore, if he wanted to gain a say in this industry as soon as possible, it would be much faster to directly participate in the cake than to build a newpany from scratch. Therefore, he called his investment team. ¡°Quickly evaluate the situation of the major online tforms and then think of a way to buy their shares. The more, the better.¡± Caroline guessed what he was going to do from the two calls he made. She stopped him and said, ¡°These are just trivial matters. I don¡¯t care about these people¡¯s nder. They can¡¯t hurt me in the slightest, so you don¡¯t have to make a big fuss about it.¡± Edwin said, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m doing this is not just for your sake. In fact, I¡¯ve already considered this problem before. Now is the information age. Our enterprise development has to keep pace with it. Therefore, even if the Anderson family did not develop the inte industry, they have to give themselves some control over public opinion. Otherwise, if wepletely lose this position, it will be very disadvantageous to the Anderson family.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t know much about the Anderson family¡¯s business map, and she didn¡¯t know much about business management, so she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual when she heard Edwin¡¯s words, so she didn¡¯t insist on opposing it. Only Oleg, who was standing at the side,ined in his heart after hearing this. Old family businesses like the Anderson family were very overbearing in doing business. They could even monopolize the entire industry and nibble away at all kinds of capital. However, in public opinion, everyone had always maintained a low-key and conservative style. For example, many of the older families looked down on new industries such as online information, thinking that they were just a bubble economy. Therefore, many people did not like to expose themselves too much on the inte. Only some young people who liked to be in the limelight would wantonly share all kinds of information about themselves on the inte tform. Like Edwin, although he had a personal social media ount, he was not keen on posting any information about himself on it. Currently, the Anderson family¡¯s main external information window was still the official ounts andpany websites of the variouspanies under their name. Caroline¡¯s high-profile behavior on the inte did not conform to the preferences and intentions of these old families. This was also one of the reasons why so many people wanted to ruin Caroline¡¯s reputation on the inte. They wanted to use this to prick the Anderson family¡¯s nerves and get them to get rid of Caroline. That was what the outsiders thought, and even Oleg thought so. However, reality immediately pped him in the face. As he thought about this, he received a call from George the next second. ¡°Oleg, Grandma said she wants to register a personal social media ount. She wants to ask how to verify her identity after registering this ount.¡± Oleg suspected that he had been through too much this morning, so he was hallucinating. He asked again, ¡°Sorry, Young Master George, what did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Can you repeat it again?¡± ¡°Hey, Oleg, why is your hearing deteriorating at such a young age? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should go to the doctor quickly.¡± After Georgeined, he repeated what had happened. At this point, Oleg confirmed that he had not heard wrongly, but he still could not believe it. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about Madam Joline?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Oleg. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself a third time. Do you understand what I mean?¡± George sounded impatient. George thought to himself, ¡®I was dragged out of bed early in the morning just to help her open a social ount, and I can¡¯t refuse. No one has a good temper..¡¯ Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Public Support Chapter 217: Public Support Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Oleg¡¯s reaction was even worse than George¡¯s. Madam Joline was actually going to open a personal social media ount! He thought that not only was the inte information age changing with each passing day, but his thoughts were also changing with each passing day. Although Oleg didn¡¯t understand, this was an order from Joline, so he had no choice but to follow it. But before that, he decided to report the matter to Edwin. When Edwin heard this, he was obviously stunned for a moment. Then he thought that Joline must have seen the information on the inte, so she wanted to stand up for Caroline. At the thought of this, Edwin felt that he had not done enough. He had actually let the olddy, Joline, beat him to it. Hence, he instructed Oleg, ¡°What¡¯s the password for my ount? By the way, can I change my identity verification?¡± He remembered his social media ount. His nickname was his name. As for his identity verification, it was written as the CEO of Anderson Enterprise. Edwin instructed Oleg, ¡°Help me add abel on my identity verification, ¡®Caroline¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡¯ Put it at the front, and change my rtionship status from single to attached.¡± After saying that, he thought for a moment and deliberately added, ¡°It¡¯s best if you finish modifying my identity verification first before helping Joline with her identity verification.¡± This way, he would be able to publicly support Caroline earlier than Joline. Oleg was speechless for a moment. Was he going to argue over such a small matter? At the same time, he wondered if he should follow his boss¡¯s footsteps and open a social media ount. Caroline didn¡¯t know about these things yet. After she roughly understood the development of the matter, she edited and sent a long post. [In response to the endless stream of public opinion on the inte, I make the following statement:] [First, I was the one who gave away the painting, and it had nothing to do with Bonnie. There is no need to disturb her, unless you have the heart to appreciate art and want to see the painting. You can contact her personally.] [Secondly, about the donation. I did donate all my inheritance, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m penniless. I¡¯m already an adult and have the ability to earn money to support myself. As for how much money I donate, that¡¯s my own personal wish. I don¡¯t think I need to exin it to anyone.] [Thirdly, the setting of a pitiful person. The reason why I announced what happened before was to seek justice for the former Caroline. This is what she deserves. As for Caroline now, she¡¯s doing better than many of you. So you don¡¯t have to think that I¡¯m miserable, and you don¡¯t have to pity me.] [Fourth, regarding the tax issue. XXXXX tax bureau, wee to investigate.] Caroline was very magnanimous. She had thought that she would attract a lot of criticism if she spoke so bluntly and even overturned some people¡¯s imaginations. However, she did not expect that because of her magnanimity, conciseness, and positive response, the people saw a stronger and more agile her. Therefore, other than a small number of people who thought that she was pretending, most of the people who saw this post had a better impression of her and began to stand up for her. At this time, Oleg had already contacted someone to modify the authentication of the social media ount, so Edwin logged in immediately and forwarded Caroline¡¯s post with a caption: [No, I think there are some things that you still need to exin to me. For example, they said that you¡¯re crazy about creating a persona just to marry me. Please tell me, is that true? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be so happy that I¡¯ll go crazy.] Meanwhile, Joline was a step toote to log in. When she saw Edwin¡¯s text, she scolded him jokingly, ¡°Brat, it¡¯s so mushy!¡± She followed closely behind. Under George¡¯s guidance, she also reposted Caroline¡¯s statement. [The first time I saw your photo, I already recognized you. I remember that you weren¡¯t with Edwin at that time. As your biggest supporter, I think I have the right to stand up and say that I love you, Caroline. You¡¯re the best!] Joline¡¯s words were clearly to tell the world that she was very satisfied with Caroline, her granddaughter-inw. Caroline did not need to y tricks to please her, so those malicious spections could be dismissed. When Edwin saw what she had written, he was so angry that hemented, [You stole my lines!] A few minutester, Caroline, who received the message, replied, [A photo? What photo? J Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Forced Chapter 218: Forced Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion [You¡¯re the one who cheated first!] Joline replied, [Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you cut the queue and changed your identity.] Joline, who had just finished scolding her grandson, turned around and saw Caroline¡¯s words. She immediately pretended to be dead and changed the topic. [How about we go on a date together?] Before Caroline could reply, Edwin asked, [What about the photo? Shouldn¡¯t you give an exnation?] Joline saw his unrelenting look and mmed her phone on the table angrily. ¡°I can¡¯t have this grandson anymore!¡± Was he going to make her admit that she had secretly seen their photos in public? If she admitted it, wouldn¡¯t that implicate George? If George was punished, it would be terrible. Therefore, Jolinepletely ignored Edwin¡¯s question and only looked at Caroline¡¯s reply. Caroline replied, [If it¡¯s this Wednesday, I¡¯d be happy to go with you.] [It¡¯s a deal then. I look forward to our date.] In order to anger Edwin, she even added an underlining under the words ¡®the two of us¡¯ to emphasize this point. Edwin was indeed angry, so he replied, [If you don¡¯t want to talk about the photos, I think you might be interested in talking about other issues. Like 37?] ¡°Little brat!¡± How dare he threaten her with this? Was she, Joline, someone who would admit defeat so easily? Reality proved that she was. [The photo was secretly taken by your brother and sent to me. I guarantee that I didn¡¯t know about this before this.] Hence, George was sold. George, who was watching the war happily with his phone, saw this message and his face instantly cracked. He looked at Joline, who was sitting on the sofa opposite him, in shock and shouted, ¡°No, Grandma, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Therefore, he woke up early in the morning and worked for so long to help Joline open a social ount. What was her goal? Edwin, [Tell him to wait!] In order to avoid being punished by his big brother, George did not bother to watch the show in stealth and replied several times in a row. [Grandma is lying!] [She was obviously very excited! ] [She also told me that she was going to peek at Caroline!] However, these messages were deleted less than two minutes after they were sent. Yes, George deleted it himself. That was because Joline had used her delicate but painful arm to grab his neck and threaten him. Therefore, George could only delete these messages in frustration and then send a message with tears in his eyes. [Brother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.] When Joline saw this, she let go of him in satisfaction. George, on the other hand, was unconvinced and sent a post with only one emoji: [Defeat all evil forces.jpg] Theizens were already a little stunned when Edwin and Joline reposted Caroline¡¯s post. They didn¡¯t expect their next conversation to make them even more dumbfounded. Everyone looked at the exchange between Joline and Edwin, and their first reaction was: So the people from the wealthy families were the same as them? After the shock, they began to watch the two of them bicker happily. They even hoped that they would quarrel more fiercely. This kind of joy reached its peak when George appeared. They watched as George¡¯s reply was quickly deleted and turned into a message of apology. Coupled with the emoji he posted, theizens seemed to have seen with their own eyes how a young boy surrendered. They boldly encouraged George under his ount. [Little Master, can you take this?] [If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in!] [We support your counterattack! We must not yield to the evil forces!] [If you¡¯re a man, stand up and fight back!] The young man was encouraged by theizens. He wanted to stand up and fight, but he was pushed back by the hands behind him. Joline¡¯s sinister voice sounded behind him. ¡°Heh, what do you want to do?¡± Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t see the emoji that George had just sent, as well as thements of theizens who were watching the show. She was Joline Anderson. As smart as she was, she quickly mastered the usage of this social ount, so nothing could escape her eyes. George was frightened by her and all his courage was immediately taken back. He quickly shook his head and denied, ¡°I just drank too much water for breakfast, so I want to go to the bathroom..¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Alliance Chapter 219: Alliance Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Joline let go of his shoulder. ¡°Oh, then go.¡± George was relieved. He lifted his leg and wanted to run away, but in the next second, he was pulled back. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything behind my back, okay?¡± Joline warned him. George wanted to cry. ¡°I know.¡± Originally, he did want to avoid Joline and then sneak back to do something to regain his reputation as Young Master Anderson. However, after repeated warnings from Joline, he dispelled those little thoughts and did not dare to have any more wild thoughts. Thus, the Anderson family¡¯s online chat ended here, and the rumors about Caroline were thrown into the corner, no one paid attention to them anymore. What a joke. Didn¡¯t you see that the Anderson family hade to support Caroline? Therefore, the rumors that Caroline was trying to curry favor with the Anderson family in order to marry into a wealthy family were all unbelievable. At this point, everything seemed to have stopped. Little did they know that the storm they caused had just begun. On the same day, many people who didn¡¯t use socialworks before suddenly started to register and verify their ounts. As a result,izens witnessed many rich people who only lived in the news begin to appear in the online world. On the phone, Jolineined to an old friend who was ying better, ¡°It should have been like this a long time ago. Although we¡¯re a little old, we¡¯re not old antiques waiting to die. Of course, we can¡¯t be abandoned by this era. Even if we want to be olddies, we have to be the most fashionable olddies. That night, Joline uploaded a photo of her dressed in a punk outfit to her social media ount and tagged Caroline. [What do you think about me wearing this when I go out?] At this moment, Caroline had just received a message from Will Sr. He told her that there was an answer to the matter she had asked him to inquire about. Caroline transferred the agreedmission to him using a secret ount. Ten minutester, Will Sr. sent a document over. Caroline opened it and saw the profile of a male student in the uniform of Alexandria College. Jeffrey Northton studied at Alexandria College. He was an invisible existence in the school. This was the information on the surface, but in fact, Jeffrey Northton¡¯s full name was Jeffrey Northton Shwell. Northton was named after his grandmother, and he was born in the Shwell family, an old military family. He was the youngest grandson of the current leader of the Shwell family. In this country, there were four old military families, including the Pritz family. However, after the Pritz family was destroyed, there were only three left, and Shwell was one of them. Caroline had thought it through very clearly. The opponent she was going to deal with was not a person or a family, but a new warlord family that had emerged in the army in recent years. Therefore, it would be very difficult for her toplete this task alone. Before that, she had to gather enough allies for herself. There were several reasons why he chose the Shwell family first. Firstly, the Pritz family being targeted wasn¡¯t an isted case. Before a new power rose, it would inevitably rece the old power. For the new families, if they wanted to quickly obtain more power in the army, the first thing they did was to move the old things like the four big families away. Unfortunately, the weak Pritz family became their first choice. And after Pritz fell, the pressure that the remaining three families would face could be imagined. In the past, Luo Ling would never have thought about such things. She simply thought that as long as she continued to obtain victories and merits, she would be able to secure her position as the highestmander and restore the Pritz family¡¯s former glory. Reality proved that she was too naive. When you became someone¡¯s stumbling block, no matter what you did or how much credit you made, it would all be taken away by others. This was something that Caroline had learned after experiencing a lesson of blood and tears. Therefore, this time, she would not be so reckless and naive. The reason why she was the first to approach the Shwell family was also because the head of their family, Mr. Retlin, was a stubborn but principled old man. The family style of their family was not bad. Secondly, ording to the information she had gathered from the dark, the next family that the executioners had chosen to deal with was the Shwell family.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Target Chapter 220: Target Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion??? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However,pared to the weak Pritz n, the Shwell n was muchrger. Thus, it would not be so easy for those people to pull off some schemes like they did against the Pritz n. At present, the Shwell family still had the ability to resist, but it did not mean that they would be safe. After all, the enemy they were facing was too powerful. Therefore, she guessed that in order to cope with the future situation, the Shwell family would have to make some changes, such as finding some allies. It was a pity that the four families had been working independently for many years. It was not so easy to work together again. Caroline wanted to take advantage of this and see if she could find an opportunity to meet Mr. Retlin. However, with her current identity, she had no way to get in touch with such a core figure for the time being. Therefore, Caroline nned to save the country through a roundabout way and start with this most mysterious grandson of the Shwell family. Caroline only knew that this grandson was different from the other members of the Shwell family. He had more freedom, unlike the other male members of the family who had to enter the army to train and be an excellent officer. Rumors had it that this young master¡¯s body was not suitable for martial arts or strenuous exercise, so he was sent to a southern city since he was young and went to school incognito. However, to find a person whose name and appearance were unknown in a southern city was undoubtedly as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Thus, Caroline had no choice but to pay amission to Will Sr., an intelligence dealer who also sold weapons, to help her inquire about information. She didn¡¯t expect that although Will Sr. wasn¡¯t young anymore, he was quite capable. In just a few days, he had found the person she was looking for. Caroline didn¡¯t expect things to be so coincidental. This young master of the Shwell family was actually her ssmate, even though they were in different majors. Caroline remembered that she hadn¡¯t been to school for a few days, so she decided to go to school tomorrow to catch up on her progress and understand the situation. Just as she made up her mind, she received a call from Joline. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m already done.¡± Caroline looked at the time. It was already past nine in the evening. ording to Joline¡¯s biological clock, she should be asleep soon, so Caroline was curious about what she had to do sote at night. ¡°I just uploaded a photo and even tagged your ount, but you didn¡¯t reply to me or like it, so I thought you were already asleep.¡± There was a hint of grievance in Joline¡¯s voice. She had been waiting from 8 0¡¯clock to 9 0¡¯clock, but Caroline didn¡¯t respond. She saw someizensughing at her, saying that Caroline didn¡¯t want to talk to an old woman. Caroline didn¡¯t expect her to call so suddenly because of this, so she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was doing something else just now, so I didn¡¯t log in to my social media ount. I didn¡¯t know you had done so many things.¡± Joline knew that Caroline didn¡¯t mean to not reply to her, so she immediately became happy again. ¡°Then you have to remember to reply to me and give me a like.¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up and take a look now.¡± This olddy usually looked capable and capable, but in private, her personality was bing more and more like a child. However, this was also a good thing. It meant that Joline had someone who doted on her, so she became an old child. After hanging up the phone, Caroline logged into her social media ount and saw the content of the post. She had to admit that Joline had a good taste in matching clothes. A fancy and cool style like punk didn¡¯t look exaggerated on an olddy in her sixties. Instead, it looked very good andfortable. Caroline praised her sincerely. [This outfit is great, and it suits our schedule very well.] Joline replied almost instantly. [I¡¯ve also prepared a set for you. I¡¯ll get someone to send it to youter. If you like it too, we can wear a sister¡¯s outfit when we go out.] At this moment, Edwin suddenly appeared. [Where did this sisterly outfite from? You guys are obviously wearing grandchild outfits.] When Joline saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but curse softly, ¡°Why is this brat bing more and more irritating? He¡¯s so annoying.¡± Even though she said that, there was a hint of a smile in her eyes. Obviously, Joline was very happy to see such a lively and humane Edwin again.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Nervous Chapter 221: Nervous Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In contrast, Joline¡¯s reply was particrly cold and heartless. [Why do you care about our pretense? This is a little secret between us women. What does it have to do with you? Go back to work. Don¡¯t be an eyesore.] In the face of his rebellious grandmother, Edwin had no choice but to send an emoji to express his helplessness. Then, he turned around and ran to Caroline to please her. [I think that a cool denim style suits you better than a punk sister outfit. Why don¡¯t we go pick out a couple¡¯s outfit tomorrow?] Faced with her grandson¡¯s poaching, Joline insisted that she was in charge of her own territory and directly activated the right to deletements. Then, she deleted all of Edwin¡¯sments. So when Caroline wanted to reply, she found that she couldn¡¯t find Edwin¡¯sment. She was stunned for a moment before she realized what was going on, and she suddenlyughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t straighten her back. Edwin also noticed this, so he directly replied to Joline with an angry emoji and a caption: [You¡¯re cheating!] Joline quickly replied, [I like it. I¡¯m willing to do it. It¡¯s none of your business!] After replying, she immediately deleted thement that Edwin had just posted. Hmph, in her territory, no one could defeat her. Therefore, Edwin had no choice but to surrender and stop arguing with Joline on social media. Instead, he sent a message to Caroline: [We must go and pick out a few more couple outfits tomorrow.] He was really going against Joline. He had to get ahead of her and wear matching clothes with his beloved Caroline. Unfortunately, Caroline rejected his suggestion. [Sorry, I have to go to school tomorrow.] Before Edwin could feel disappointed, a question mark appeared in his mind when he saw Caroline¡¯s words. After all, he knew very well what kind of soul was in Caroline¡¯s body, so it didn¡¯t make much difference to her whether she went to university or not. So even though Caroline hadn¡¯t shown up at school for a long time, Edwin didn¡¯t ask too much about it. Moreover, Caroline herself did not express any special thoughts about school, so now that she suddenly said that she wanted to go to school, didn¡¯t it feel a little strange? At this moment, Edwin suddenly remembered something and said in realization, [Oh, right. I heard George mention that the school is organizing students to go for a physical examination in the next few days. Did you go back to school because of this?] Caroline immediately took out her phone. Then, she found the relevant medical examination notice from the school in the unread text messages from two days ago, so she took the opportunity to agree. [In that case, there¡¯s nothing I can do.] Just as Caroline thought that he was finally going to give up on the idea of the couple¡¯s outfit, Edwin continued, [We can only inform the shop assistant to send the clothes to our house. We¡¯ll choose them together after school.] Caroline covered her head. So she really couldn¡¯t escape the fate of wearing a couple¡¯s outfit? Obviously, Edwin had made up his mind to achieve his goal, so she had no choice but to agree. Early the next morning, after her physical training, Caroline washed up and hurriedly finished her breakfast before leaving for school. In Danika¡¯s heart, Caroline was still a little girl, so when she heard that she was going to school, she was so happy that she rubbed her apron. ¡°Going to school is good. At your age, you should go to school.¡± There was only one car in the house at the moment, and Danika was the one who drove it usually. Caroline didn¡¯t want to trouble Danika to drive back and forth, so she prepared to call a taxi. Unexpectedly, as soon as she stepped out of the gate, she saw Edwin¡¯s car already waiting there. ¡°Honey, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Edwin, who was dressed elegantly, got out of the car and looked at Caroline¡¯s school uniform. ¡°It¡¯s quite suitable.¡± Caroline threw her bag at him, amused. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, so let¡¯s leave as soon as possible, Mr. Driver.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Mr. Driver, Edwin, held her bag with one hand and waved away the real driver who came up to open the door. He opened the door like a gentleman and let Caroline sit in the front passenger seat. Then, he carefully ced the bag in the back seat. Caroline fastened her seatbelt and looked at Edwin, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°This seems to be the first time I¡¯ve seen you drive.¡± Edwin put his hands on the steering wheel and took a deep breath. ¡°Then it seems that I have to drive in front of you a few more times in the future.¡± Caroline could clearly feel the tension in his hands.. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Overcoming Obstacles Chapter 222: Oveing Obstacles Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edwin nodded. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Caroline reached out to help him adjust his seatbelt. ¡°If not, can I drive instead?¡± Edwin turned to look at her. ¡°But you don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, do you?¡± Caroline subconsciously wanted to say that she did, but then she suddenly remembered that she did not have a driver¡¯s license now. After all, with the original owner¡¯s personality, how could anyone remember that she was going to take the driver¡¯s license test? After Caroline transmigrated into this body, she could drive herself, so she never thought about this problem. Edwin tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned how to drive a car long ago, and I¡¯ve driven a race car for a while, so my skills are definitely not a problem. It¡¯s just that because of an ident, I haven¡¯t touched a car for a long time. I¡¯m just not used to it.¡± He had once been chased by people and had a serious traffic ident. He almost fell off the cliff with the car. After this incident, every time he held the steering wheel, the despair of watching the car go out of control would appear in his mind. After that, he never touched the steering wheel again. But it was different now. He had gotten what he wanted and had the person he loved the most, so Edwin did not allow himself to have obvious shorings. He had to ovee this obstacle. As for why he wanted to try it with Caroline present, it was not because he wanted to go through thick and thin together, but because only with Caroline present could he be braver. Seeing that he had made up his mind, Caroline stopped thinking aboutte. Instead, she leaned back on the cushion and encouraged him, ¡°Then when are you ready? I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m ready.¡± Edwin started the car, then skillfully shifted the gears. The wheels slowly turned, and the front turned right down the slope. He held the steering wheel tightly and turned right. The car turned right smoothly. He could clearly feel that the feeling of holding the steering wheel in his hand had returned. Edwin finally heaved a sigh of relief, and then the smile crawled back onto his face. ¡°Caroline, I can finally drive again.¡± Caroline also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, you can drive again.¡± Perhaps the feeling of driving had returned, and Edwin¡¯s confidence had also returned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to bete? Then sit tight. I¡¯m going to speed up immediately.¡± The sound of a motor was heard, and the buildings on both sides quickly sped behind them. Caroline opened the window a little, and the wind rushed in, messing up her hair. Behind her, there were also three or four cars that silently increased their speed. Oleg, who was sitting in the second car, saw the car in front choose a very beautiful angle to cut into the curve. The familiar tail movement immediately reminded him of Edwin¡¯s high-spirited appearance when he was still a teenager. His eyes turned red, and he dialed Joline¡¯s number. ¡°¡­Yes, Young Master insisted on driving Miss Lambert to school this morning.¡± When Joline heard that Edwin was going to drive, her heart tightened. ¡°You really let him drive?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she knew that she had said something nonsense. How could Edwin change his decision so easily because of someone else? No, that was not right. There was one person who could change his mind, and that was Caroline. However, Caroline probably didn¡¯t understand Edwin¡¯s fear of driving, so she probably wouldn¡¯t stop him. All kinds of thoughts shed through Joline¡¯s mind. She did not forget to ask, ¡°Did he drive the car out?¡± ¡°Young Master waited in the car for a few minutes before slowly driving the car out. Now that we¡¯re on the highway, Young Master¡¯s driving is very steady and skillful. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s back to how he used to be.¡¯ When Joline heard this, she called out three times in a row, ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± She was so excited that her eyes were a little red. After Edwin met Caroline, he really walked out of the shadow of the past. So what did those people outside know? Such a good Caroline, even if it wasn¡¯t for Edwin, she would still like her very much. Edwin didn¡¯t expect that every time he removed ayer of shackles from his body, it would make Joline cry.. He asked Caroline, ¡°Are you afraid of this speed?¡± Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Accidental Congestion Chapter 223: idental Congestion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline looked at the dial and saw that the speed was 120, which was actu a very normal speed, not to mention the speed when she was flying a fight jet. So Caroline covered her hair and shook her head. She asked Edwin, ¡°What about you? Do you feel happy now?¡± Edwin stared at the road in front of him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not really fun. Aft all, it¡¯s still too slow.¡± Caroline suggested, ¡°Do you want to speed up?¡± There was no speed limit here. As long as one had the ability, they could dl as fast as a ne. However, Edwin still refused. ¡°I think the current speed is quite good.¡± He was currently carrying Caroline, so he had to ensure her safety. If he dr too fast, he would send her to the academy in a while. Then, how could he an excuse to stay longer with Caroline? Edwin had a small idea in his mind. Then, he specially looked at the time. Seeing that he could still make it, he reduced the speed to about 110. Caroline closed the window and shook her head while tidying her hair. ¡°If slow down any further, I¡¯ll still bete if something happens on the way.¡± There was a strange rule in Alexandria College, which was that you could a early or not, but you couldn¡¯t bete. Therefore, when the time was up, the guards would immediately close the school gate and not allow any students to enter. ¡°If I¡¯m stopped outside the school gate, will you be responsible?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Principal Brown and ask him to open the door for you personally.¡± Edwinughed. Caroline was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Edwinforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are very few car idents and idents on this road, so we can make it.¡± However, reality proved that it was better not to set up gs randomly, or it would be easy to be pped in the face. Less than five minutes after Edwin¡¯s words, they were stuck in the middle of the road. There was a car ident in front of them. Two heavy trucks collided andy across the road. The two drivers were standing on the side of the road and arguing. Caroline saw this funny scene and couldn¡¯t help but look at Edwin. ¡°So, should I say that you jinxed it or that you shot a boomerang?¡± Edwin¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He did not expect that they would encounter such a small probability. However, the two trucks had somehow collided and blocked the entire threene road. He looked at the time. There were about 11 minutes left before the closing of Alexandria College. If they were stuck here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it i] time. Edwin took out his cell phone and called Oleg. ¡®Go and ask what happened. Since the car didn¡¯t flip over, it means that the crash wasn¡¯t very serious. Tel them to move the car to the emergencyne quickly and then fight.¡± Oleg hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth. ¡°They didn¡¯t move the vehicle because they were waiting for the insurancepany toe ar verify the cause of the ident and the damage to the vehicle. Only then can they impensation from the insurancepany.¡± This was especially true for heavy-duty trucks like this. Even the smallest on the truck was not cheap. If the driver did not take out insurance and paid the repairs himself, the driver would not be able to pay for it even if he took all his sry. Then, no one would drive the truck anymore. Therefore, the drivers had no choice. Edwin was a little impatient. ¡°The Anderson family will pay for their repairs. Tell them to move the car quickly.¡± Oleg replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he got out of the car to negotiate with the two drivers. The two truck drivers were originally arguing, but they were suddenly interrupted. This person even said that he wouldpensate them. The two them looked at each other and looked at the luxury car behind Oleg. They immediately had a n in their hearts. ¡°Our vehicle was seriously damaged, so we have to pay a lot of money. If you want to bypass the insurancepany, you can talk to us. Pay the two of us each 100,000 yuan. As long as the money is in our ount, we can immediatel move the car away for you.¡± 100,000 yuan was more than enough to buy a new car, let alone repair it. Thes? two people were really daring. However, Oleg was very experienced in dealing with such matters, so he was not intimidated by them at all. ¡°Since we said that we would help you pay for the repair fees, don¡¯t worry. We will pay ording to the repair bill. I guarante that there won¡¯t be a single cent more or less.¡¯ The implication was that he wanted them to give up on extorting him.. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Blackmail Chapter 224: ckmail Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The truck driver sneered after hearing Oleg¡¯s words. ¡°You mean you want us to pay for the repairs first, and then you can make up for it? Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can pay for it. Even if we can, why should we believe you?¡± Oleg chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have a professional repair site and all kinds of parts, so you don¡¯t have to pay any maintenance fees. You just have to wait there.¡± ¡°No!¡± The two drivers were determined to take the opportunity to extort a sum of money. They only insisted that they pay arge sum of money before they were willing to move the car. Seeing that they weren¡¯t going to budge, Oleg couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them anymore. He turned around and called for two bodyguards to climb into the truck and move the car away. When the drivers of the two trucks saw that they dared to go to the truck without permission, they became anxious. They cursed and moved their fat bodies to rush over. Oleg, who was standing in front of them, lifted his suit jacket and fanned himself as if the weather was a little hot. One of the truck drivers had sharp eyes and saw the faint holster under his coat. He immediately pulled the other truck driver back. The two of them retreated back to their original position and did not dare to make another sound. They could only watch as the truck was driven away from where it was and parked in the emergencyne. After clearing the road, Edwin finally heaved a sigh of relief. He stepped on the elerator, and the sports car roared and flew out like an arrow leaving the bow. Soon, it disappeared. It was a pity that they had wasted too much time on the truck jam, causing them to rush over slowly. They were still dozens of secondste, and they could only watch as the school gate of Alexandria slowly closed. Edwin was silent for a moment, then took out his phone and said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Principal Brown?¡± Caroline leaned back and picked up her bag. ¡°Forget it. By the time Principal Brownes to open the door, half the ss will have passed. I¡¯d better be self-reliant.¡± Caroline jumped out of the car. ¡°Today¡¯s journey was quite interesting. Thank you, Mr. Driver.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mock me.¡± Edwin poked his head out. ¡°Then how do you n to get in?¡± Caroline smiled confidently. ¡°I have my ways.¡± Edwin thought for a moment and thought of the only possibility. His expression suddenly became a little subtle. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of climbing the wall, are you?¡± Caroline snapped her fingers. ¡°Bingo! You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°There are surveince cameras installed near the walls of the academy, ¡± Edwin advised. ¡°So I think it¡¯s better to give up on this idea as soon as possible in order to maintain your image.¡± ¡°Of course I took this into consideration, but I can only say that the person who designed the surveince cameras for the school is probably not very professional, so I casually found two blind spots.¡± She was already used to going to an unfamiliar ce and would subconsciously observe the surrounding environment, so she was still rtively clear about the surveince range around Alexander. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about my image.¡± Edwinughed. ¡°As the chairman of the academy¡¯s council, although it¡¯s just in name, I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or angry when I hear you say that.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s expression also became a little subtle. ¡°Me, a student, and you, the chairman of the school council, are discussing how to climb over the wall. This seems quite strange.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Caroline gently knocked on the window. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to school first. Otherwise, the ss will really endter.¡± She made a phone call gesture to her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s contact each other if there¡¯s anything.¡± Then, she threw her bag aside and walked toward the blind spot of the surveince camera. However, before she climbed over the wall, she held onto the wall and jumped up to take a look. After confirming that the position of the camera had not changed, she was relieved. Then, Caroline threw her bag into the wall, ran up, and jumped. Shended lightly and sessfully entered Alexandria College. In order to avoid the surveince cameras, Caroline picked up her schoolbag and brushed off the grass that had identally gotten on it. She did not walk out of the school. Instead, she walked along the wall and the grove, took a long detour, and went straight to the school building. Then, she walked out from inside. After that, she only needed to pass by the medical service center and the science and engineeringplex to reach the medical school she was currently studying.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Beat Him at His Own Game Chapter 225: Beat Him at His Own Game Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that there was no one around the grove, Caroline walked out from inside. Just as she was about to leave the medical service center, she heard the voices of two men talking around the corner. She subconsciously hid her body and found it funny. This was just an ordinary staff member. Her reaction was so big that her hiding behavior became even more suspicious. So she wanted to walk out openly, but just as she raised her foot, she heard the two men mention her name. Caroline immediately retracted her foot. ¡°Did you just confirm it? She really didn¡¯te to school?¡± Male B: ¡°I volunteered at the school gate. I stood guard for the whole morning. I didn¡¯t see Miss Lambert even after the gate closed.¡± Male A frowned. ¡°What did the school say? Are they sure they¡¯ve informed every student about the physical examination?¡± Male B: ¡°The notice has definitely been sent, but as you know, Alexandria College is a prestigious school. The students¡¯ backgrounds are much more powerful than the teachers. The teachers don¡¯t want to discipline the students too much and offend them, so they will send out the necessary notices. However, if the students don¡¯te, the school can¡¯t force them to attend.¡¯ Male A: ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to sneak into Alexandria College during the physical examination. We just wanted to get the information of the famous Miss Caroline Lambert. But she¡¯s not here yet. What are we doing here?¡± Caroline could roughly guess what was going on when she heard their conversation. It was likely that her overly simr appearance to Luo Ling and her sudden change in personality had caused some people to be on guard. They were afraid that the former Luo Ling Pritz had not died and had returned for revenge. That was why they had tried to probe her a few times before. After their attempts failed, they decided to use another method, which was to use the school¡¯s physical examination as an excuse to obtain her physical information. They would thenpare her to the once awe-inspiring Luo Ling Pritz, or the Lambert family¡¯s youngdy who simply looked like Luo Ling Pritz. Unfortunately, no one in the world knew the secrets hidden in this body better than she did, so Caroline was not afraid of them investigating this. Caroline pondered for a moment. Since the other party had given her an opportunity, if she didn¡¯t take advantage of it, she wouldn¡¯t know how to cherish the opportunity. So Caroline turned around and walked back to the base of the wall ording to the route she had just taken. She cleaned up the traces she had just made and then jumped out of the wall with the strength of the tree trunk. She circled around the wall a few times, estimated her position, and climbed the wall again. However,pared to jumping over as lightly as a swallow, Caroline had a hard time climbing this time. When she jumped down, she almost fell on her butt. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but make a sound in pain, attracting the staff over. At the same time, she also attracted the two men who had just spoken. The two of them were shocked to see Caroline get up from the grass, wondering how it could be so coincidental. The staff member recognized Caroline and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Lambert, climbing over the wall isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Caroline was a little embarrassed and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because you closed the gate too early? I thought that since I¡¯m already here, it would be a loss if I can¡¯t enter the school.¡± She put her palms together and made a pleading gesture to the staff. ¡°So, please don¡¯t snitch on me. Pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything and that nothing happened. Just let me go, okay?¡± The staff member expressed that he was powerless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lambert. Although I really want to pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything, it¡¯s a pity that there are two surveince cameras monitoring the location you¡¯re looking for. Even if I say that I didn¡¯t see you, the school probably won¡¯t agree.¡± Caroline seemed to have just realized that there was a surveince camera. She made a surprised expression and said dejectedly, ¡°Wow, you guys actually installed so many surveince cameras here. Did they record the entire process of me climbing over the wall just now? That¡¯s so ugly. Teacher, these surveince cameras shouldn¡¯t be spread out, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would be so bored as to dig up your video and publish it to the public before you do anything more special,¡± the staff said helplessly. However, Caroline was still a little worried.. She whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I find an opportunity to delete this surveince video?¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Late Chapter 226: Late Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing Caroline¡¯s words, the staff could only spread their hands and say, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I can only pray that I can get through everything safely today.¡± At this moment, Caroline¡¯s gaze fell on the two men in white coats who were disguised as hospital staff. She first nced at their faces, then her gaze fell on their badges. She saw that it was the names Jerry and Hook on them. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you at school before?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Are you new staff?¡± Jerry and Hook looked at each other. Jerry said, ¡°We are not teaching staff, but two doctors who were temporarily dispatched to help the studentsplete today¡¯s physical examination.¡± Caroline suddenly understood and said, ¡°Oh, right, I have to do a physical examination today. Thank you, doctors.¡± Caroline threw her bag on her back. ¡°I can¡¯t chat with you guys now. I have to go to ss.¡± Seeing Caroline rushing to the medical department¡¯s teaching building, Jerry and Hook looked at each other again. Jerry whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to check the surveince cameras and see what¡¯s going on.¡± The two of them were used to being cautious, so they were somewhat suspicious of Caroline¡¯s sudden appearance. Hook nodded, telling him to be careful. Therefore, Jerry observed the location of the surveince cameras on both sides and looked at the time. Then, using his identity as a convenience, he went to the back door of the school and used the strategy of creating a diversion to trick the security guards out. He then sneaked into the security room and found themotion that Caroline had caused before they arrived. Soon, he found the relevant surveince footage. In the video, Caroline was struggling to climb the wall and almost fell off the wall. After Jerry confirmed that Caroline was not lying, the two of them were relieved and decided to continue with the original n. Caroline, who was walking toward the teaching building, also smiled and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s see who can y the role better this time.¡± ording to the schedule, Caroline had two professional sses this morning. At this time, it was the first professional ss. Caroline went around the back door of the ssroom and tried to sneak in when the teacher was facing the ckboard. It was a pity that there was a big ss today. Coincidentally, two sses were attending at the same time, so the seats near the back door were all filled. Therefore, when Caroline opened the back door, she found that the only empty seats at the back door were a few rows ahead. Caroline had no choice but to gently close the door, then hunched over and tried to walk to the empty seat without attracting attention. Unexpectedly, the teacher seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. As soon as Caroline closed the door, he turned around and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Well, Miss Lambert, I guess I should thank you. Do you remembering to ss today?¡± Caroline straightened her back and made an apologetic gesture to the teacher. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher.¡± ¡°Forget it. Find a seat as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Thus, Caroline braved the curious gazes of her ssmates and acted as if nothing had happened. She walked to the empty seat by the window and sat down. Sitting next to her was another girl. If Caroline remembered correctly, her name was Julie, and her family owned a pharmaceutical factory. In this school, her family background was considered average, simr to the Lambert family, which she hadn¡¯t chosen to break up with or divide their assets. However, Julie was obviously much luckier than Miss Lambert. Nothing dramatic happened in her family, and her parents¡¯ marriage life was very normal. They gave birth to a son and a daughter, and they were especially doted on, thus developing Julie¡¯s sunny and lively personality. When she saw Caroline sit down, she even greeted her happily, ¡°Long time no see, Caroline.¡± After saying that, she immediately realized that there was something wrong with her words. Uh, why did it sound like she was mocking Caroline for noting to school for a long time? Hence, the smile on her face became dry. ¡°Uh, I meant wee back to ss. Alright, these words didn¡¯t sound like anything good. Caroline felt her kindness, so she reached out to hold her hand and shook it gently. ¡°Okay, thank you, Julie. I¡¯m very happy to be weed by you..¡± Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Whisper Chapter 227: Whisper Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline¡¯s words made Julie happy, and she actively handed her her notes. ¡°I thought you might need it.¡± Caroline really needed it, so she happily thanked Julie again. Then, she spent the rest of the time multitasking, taking notes while listening to the ss. Just like that, they spent two busy hours. When the second professional ss was about to start, they heard the school¡¯s announcement, calling them to line up for a physical examination. Caroline shook her tired right hand, stood up, packed her things, and prepared to leave. ¡°Caroline, do you want toe with us?¡± Julie asked. A girl behind her tugged at her arm and gave Julie a look, implying that she didn¡¯t want to stay with Caroline. Caroline saw the girl next to her doing something, but she really needed Julie¡¯s help, so she pretended not to see the girl¡¯s stopping gaze and dly agreed to Julie¡¯s invitation. The girl, Andy, changed her expression when she heard Caroline agree. Caroline was suddenly curious. In her impression, she had never offended Andy. Why did she reject her so much? Therefore, she paid more attention to Andy¡¯s reaction in the following process and realized that she was really rejecting her intentionally or unintentionally. Seeing this, Caroline also went forward. The three of them arrived at the medical service center building. Caroline was one step behind the two of them and lined up behind them. She took out her campus card and entered the building after tapping on the device at the gate. That¡¯s right, Caroline wanted to go with Julie because she had never lived a normal school life in her memories, be it as Luo Ling Pritz or Caroline Lambert. Therefore, Caroline couldn¡¯t remember how the student¡¯s physical examination was carried out, so she needed a guide to take her to the physical examination mission. After entering the medical center, Caroline realized that the physical examination process was actually simr to the physical examination process in the military. The only difference was probably the information that had to be submitted at the beginning. Julie looked at the doors of the various departments and turned to Caroline. ¡°I see that there are not many people in the Optometrist Department. Why don¡¯t we go to the Optometrist Department to check our vision first? What do you think?¡± Caroline agreed, so the three of them went to the Optometrist Department. They went to get their number tes first. The three of them were in the fourth, fifth, and sixth positions. Caroline calcted the time and estimated that it would probably take another ten minutes before it was her turn. So Caroline asked Julie to take care of the documents in her hand. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom while there¡¯s still time.¡± Julie naturally agreed and reminded her, ¡°Then don¡¯t go for too long. Otherwise, you¡¯ll miss your number te and have to queue again.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Caroline nced at the road sign and quickly found the location of the bathroom. Fortunately, everyone was busy queuing up, so there were not many people in the bathroom. Therefore, she quickly solved her physiological problem. A few minutester, she came out and saw that Julie and Andy were still waiting in line. Just as she walked over, she heard Andy ask Julie, ¡°How did you suddenly be so close to Caroline? I remember that you two didn¡¯t have any interactions before.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s sitting next to me, isn¡¯t she?¡± Julie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s how we met.¡± Andy: ¡°You know, as your good friend, I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t want you to make new friends, but Caroline¡¯s reputation has never been good, so I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be affected by her. You should be more careful when you interact with each other.¡± Julie didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I don¡¯t think those rumors are credible. Caroline is such a polite and kind girl. Kelly must have bad intentions and wanted to smear her. That¡¯s why she demonized her.¡± Ever since Caroline and the Lambert family broke off, more things about the Lambert family had been exposed, including how Balor, as a father, had abused his own daughter, and how Kelly had ignored the video of Caroline being bullied by her friend time and time again. It was also made public, thus revealing her mask of being a thief crying out to stop a thief and being a victim.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Teasing Chapter 228: Teasing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Because of what happened, many people who were originally on good terms with Kelly distanced themselves from her. At the same time, Kelly¡¯s reputation in school had also be particrly bad. She had changed from a victim to an ungrateful perpetrator. The people who were still in contact with Kelly were either people from small families who wanted to curry favor with her and benefit from her, or they were blind and thought that Kelly was innocent and that she was a deceived suitor. However, ever since Caroline exposed her affair with Master Campbell in public, the pursuers who had been surrounding her all this while dispersed in a hubbub. In the end, there were only a few of them left. However, this didn¡¯t stop a girl like Julie, who had good morals and values, from rejecting Kelly¡¯s behavior. Therefore, as long as there were bad rumors about Caroline, she would believe that Kelly was behind it. After all, Kelly had a lot of criminal records. It had to be said that Julie¡¯s guess was not 100% true, but it was not far off. Most of the bad rumors surrounding Caroline were caused by Kelly. Even after suffering a few losses, Kelly still didn¡¯t restrain herself and continued to sabotage her in secret. Only then did Julie realize that something was wrong. She looked at Andy seriously and said, ¡°Andy, I noticed that you don¡¯t seem to like Caroline very much. Did something unpleasant happen between the two of you?¡± Andy¡¯s expression changed, but Julie did not notice it because she recovered quickly. She exined, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Caroline and I didn¡¯t even know each other before, so how could there be an unpleasant intersection? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my intuition is still very urate. It tells me that Caroline is a good person, and for some reason, I feel especially safe when I¡¯m with Caroline.¡± It had to be said that although Julie was indeed a little silly, she had the sensitive intuition of a small animal. Even though Caroline had changed her body and deliberately disguised her temperament, her many years of military life and the conviction of a soldier engraved in her bones were not so easy to wear away. Therefore, it was not surprising that Julie, who had a keen intuition, could notice this. Seeing that their conversation hade to an end, Caroline deliberately increased the sound of her footsteps. Sure enough, the two of them turned around. Andy, who was about to say something, immediately shut up when she saw Caroline. Caroline pretended not to hear anything. She took her things from Julie and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s time for the next person.¡± Sure enough, the number on the disy screen at the door changed from three to four. Julie was number four, so she went into the examination room first, leaving Andy and Caroline facing each other. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Caroline smiled at Andy, who frowned and then looked away. She stared at the door of the examination room, obviously not having the desire tomunicate with Caroline. Perhaps it was because she was bored waiting here, but Caroline suddenly had a little interest in finding out how she had offended Andy. ¡°Andy, you hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Andy looked back at her in shock. Then, she pursed her lips and turned back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± ¡°Is that so? So I was wrong. That¡¯s great. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like me. Then should we be friends?¡± Caroline asked with a smile. She stretched out her right hand and waved it in front of Andy, then looked at her calmly. Obviously, Andy did not intend to be friends with Caroline. She looked at the fair and tender hand in front of her, but she could not say anything to reject it. After all, she had just been stubborn and said that she did not hate Caroline. She couldn¡¯t refuse, but she couldn¡¯t agree either, so the atmosphere froze. Caroline saw Andy¡¯s conflicted expression and burst outughing. ¡°Alright, I know you don¡¯t like me, so you can reject my request directly..¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Envy Chapter 229: Envy Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion???? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Andy finally realized that she had been fooled by Caroline, so she turned around and red at her unhappily. ¡°I take back what I just said. I really hate you.¡± Unexpectedly, Caroline did not get angry. Instead, she chuckled and said, ¡°Look at how frank and not awl?vard she is. Doesn¡¯t she look much cuter?¡± Andy¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Cute? You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not a petite and cute girl like Julie.¡± Indeed, Andy was tall and voluptuous. From her appearance, it would be more appropriate to describe her as a cold and beautifuldy than cute. However, judging from her reaction, Caroline thought that she was still a very cute girl. Because she had discovered another characteristic of Andy, which was that she liked to say one thing and mean another. Thus, Carolineughed even more happily. Andy was even more exasperated by herughter, but she knew that she was stupid and couldn¡¯t argue with Caroline at all. She could only turn her head angrily and ignore her. At this moment, Julie, who had just finished her eye examination, came out. Andy heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her. Finally, she did not have to face Caroline alone. Julie did not notice the strange atmosphere between the two of them. Instead, she looked at the examination report and pouted unhappily. ¡°The doctor said that my nearsightedness has increased again. It¡¯s ten degrees higher thanst year. He told me to watch less electronic products and pay more attention to my eyesight.¡± It was also at this time that Julie noticed that Caroline was not wearing contact lenses, so she said enviously, ¡°Wow, Caroline, you¡¯re not short-sighted. I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Perhaps it was because electronic products were too developed, many children were a little short-sighted, but Caroline was not. This was very enviable. Caroline thought that her original self was not a studious person. Coupled with her entric personality, she did not have many friends she could chat with. Therefore, she did not rely much on electronic products, and her eyesight was naturally good. However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. She only teased herself, ¡°Probably because I don¡¯t really like studying.¡± When Andy heard this, she finally found an opportunity to counterattack. She mocked, ¡°You don¡¯t like studying and have poor grades. Is that something to be happy about?¡± As soon as she said that, he saw Julie¡¯s surprised expression. Andy was speechless. Then, she pursed her lips in annoyance and did not say anything. At this time, Caroline stood up and said, ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s your turn to go in and check.¡± Andy opened her mouth to exin, but she still closed her mouth and walked into the examination room. Julie looked at Caroline apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what she said just now, but I don¡¯t think she meant to target you.¡± ¡®No, I think she¡¯s deliberately targeting me.¡¯ Caroline cursed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I should be the one apologizing. It¡¯s because I deliberately teased Andy when you weren¡¯t around just now and made her angry. That¡¯s why she was so rude to me.¡± Hearing this, Julie¡¯s mouth was a little wide open. So, in the short few minutes that she had just entered, what exactly happened between Andy and Caroline? She scratched her head unconsciously, as if a cat was in her heart, and her curiosity exploded. Seeing that Caroline didn¡¯t seem to want to tell her in detail, she could only suppress her curiosity and decided to ask Andy about it after the physical examination. Caroline replied, ¡°So I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just a little envious of you.¡± Julie was a little puzzled. ¡°What are you envious of me for?¡± Caroline seemed to have recalled something, and her voice was a little floating. ¡°I¡¯m probably jealous that you¡¯ve made a good friend.¡± Hearing this, Julie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Indeed, Andy is a very good friend. Meeting her is one of the luckiest things in my life.¡± Then, Julie excitedly told Caroline how she and Andy met and became good friends. Caroline listened quietly at the side and echoed from time to time. The corners of her mouth were always smiling. What she said just now was indeed the truth. Although she didn¡¯t have enough time to find out why Andy was so biased against her, Caroline could feel that Andy was very protective of Julie.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Acting Chapter 230: Acting Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Andy was indeed worried about Julie. She was afraid that Caroline¡¯s sudden approach would have a bad effect on Julie. After all, in the past six months, Caroline had been involved in too many storms, so it was not wrong for Andy to be worried. Of course, Caroline could clearly feel that Andy¡¯s rejection of her was not only for this reason, but she still envied the rtionship between the two little girls. This was a youth that she had never had in her two lifetimes. The most unfortunate thing was that she once thought she had it, but in the end, she realized that it was just her wishful thinking. The other party did not think so. However, despite her envy, Caroline didn¡¯t feel too disappointed. She was indeed eager to have a true friendship, but Caroline was also very clear that what wasmon to ordinary people would be a luxury for her now. After all, the burden on her shoulders was too heavy, so heavy that she did not want to drag innocent people into it. Soon, Andy¡¯s examination waspleted, and it was Caroline¡¯s turn. Julie pushed her into the examination room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± ¡°Yes, alright.¡± Caroline smiled and nodded at her. Then, she closed the door and looked back. Her eyes met Jerry¡¯s, who was sitting behind the examination machine. Caroline blinked her eyes and said, ¡®Oh,¡¯ in her heart. She calmly greeted Jerry. ¡°Hey, we meet again. What a coincidence.¡± Jerry was also observing her calmly and said casually, ¡°This isn¡¯t a coincidence. After all, I¡¯m a doctor. You¡¯ll meet me sooner orter. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Caroline tilted her head. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re right.¡± Caroline sat down and followed his instructions to look at the instrument. As Jerry examined her, he chatted. ¡°Are the two girls in front of you your friends?¡± Caroline hesitated. ¡°Not really?¡± Jerryughed in surprise. ¡°If the two of them hear your answer, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be very sad.¡± ¡°Sad?¡± Caroline was puzzled. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. After all, we just met this morning. We don¡¯t have any rtionship foundation.¡± Jerryforted her like an older brother. ¡°Then the fact that you cane for a physical examination with them means that you definitely get along well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be good friends soon.¡± Caroline frowned. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, so I wanted her to show me the way. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so enthusiastic.¡± Jerry looked at her strangely. ¡°Isn¡¯t enthusiasm good?¡± Caroline quickly shook her head. ¡°It gives me goosebumps. It always makes me suspect that she¡¯s up to something.¡± Jerry, who had been trying to get information out of him, was a little speechless. He said faintly, ¡°Then I guess you don¡¯t have any friends in real life.¡± Caroline¡¯s expression changed, and then she snorted proudly. ¡°Do I look like someone who needs friends?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Jerry wrote down all the data on her diagnosis report. Then, as if he had just seen her name, he said in surprise, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Miss Lambert.¡± He immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure.¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°You know me?¡± Jerry nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve read some news about you on the inte. I wouldn¡¯t find it strange if you said that you don¡¯t need friends,¡± he sighed after a pause. Caroline snorted. ¡°Are you sympathizing with me by putting on such a pitiful expression?¡± ¡°A little, indeed,¡± Jerry nodded frankly. Caroline stood up from her chair and said disdainfully, ¡°I advise you to take back your overflowing sympathy. I can¡¯t be better off now. As for those who offended me before, they won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± A frivolous smile appeared on her face. ¡°Speaking of which, you doctors are quite curious. You¡¯re actually quite interested in these dirty and trivial things.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone from the news in real life, after all, so I¡¯m still a little curious.¡± Caroline raised her chin and sneered. She waved at him perfunctorily, opened the door, and walked out of the examination room. The moment the door closed, Jerry heard Caroline talking to the two girls in apletely different tone. Her voice sounded pure and clean. Who would believe that just a minute ago, this person was still cold and unrestrained in front of him? Chapter 231 - 231: Bait Chapter 231: Bait Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jerry immediately thought of Caroline¡¯s energetic and mischievous look when she was facing the staff in the morning. She really had a different attitude when facing different people. Jerry thought mockingly. Was it because he was a stranger that Miss Lambert dared to reveal her evil nature to him? With such good acting skills, it was no wonder that she could fool Balor and his daughter. Yes, Jerry had already confirmed that Caroline was the daughter of the Lambert family because he had justpared all the data. Whether it was the pupil distance or the refraction angle, the data was the same as before. However, this amount of data was not enough to convince the higher-ups. It would be best if he could get her blood sample and do a DNA sequenceparison. That way, he would be able to get the most authoritative results. He had to rely on his good partner toplete this. He had no choice. After all, he only had a medical license as an oculist. On the other side, Caroline¡¯s exaggerated expression disappeared after she came out of the eye examination room. ¡°How is it?¡± Julie came forward and asked with concern. ¡°Is there anything wrong with the results?¡± Caroline waved the examination report and smiled happily. ¡°Everything is normal.¡± Julie was stunned for a moment. She felt that Caroline had suddenly be enthusiastic, but she thought that Caroline was doing well because of the test results, so she didn¡¯t take this small difference to heart. She also said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry to the next thing.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the crowd waiting in line at the entrance of each department, trying to tell which line had fewer people. Caroline turned around and looked at the closed door of the optological examination room. Her eyes revealed a hint of interest. Perhaps it was because Julie and Andy had said something in the past few minutes that Andy¡¯s rejection of Caroline was not so obvious. Seeing Caroline still standing there, Andy turned around and shouted, ¡°What are you dawdling for? Hurry up and follow me!¡± Caroline turned around and revealed a sincere smile. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± The three of them stayed in the medical center for almost two hours before they finished all the tests. It was already past 12 0¡¯clock. Julie clutched her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve been running all morning. I¡¯m already hungry. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Caroline thought of her target and rejected her invitation. ¡°I have to go to the principal¡¯s office. I have something to do.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Julie looked regretful. ¡°Do you need me to pack some food for you? After all, by the time Caroline finished her work, she would have missed the meal time in the cafeteria. Caroline shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy some sdter.¡± Julie: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you in the afternoon.¡± Caroline waved at her, then turned around and headed to the administrative building where the principal¡¯s office was located. Seeing that Julie was still looking at Caroline¡¯s back, Andy couldn¡¯t stand her anymore and pulled her away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry? Why are you still dawdling? Caroline turned around and saw Julie and Andy disappearing on the tree-lined path. She heaved a sigh of relief. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to her, she slipped into the library at the side and went through the lobby to the back door. Then, she opened the door and went out. After passing through a tree-lined path, she went straight to thearium. Thearium was an exquisite five-story building. Its exterior was designed based on Orion¡¯s constetion. The jade-white lines glistened under the sunlight, making it difficult for people to take their eyes off it. However, Caroline didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate its beauty, because she was here to find a person, the young master of the Shwell family, Jeffrey Northton Shwell. Of course, his current name was Jeffrey Northton, and he was the most ordinary student in Alexandria College. From the information Will Sr. had given him, Jeffrey seemed to be very fond of astronomy. That was why he woulde to the Astronomical Hall every lunch break and stay there for about two hours. He would only return to the ssroom when the bell was about to ring in the afternoon. Caroline walked into the hall and saw the ss dome that went straight through the top floor. The sunlight shone through the snow-like ss patterns and reflected a huge snowke on the floor in the middle of the hall. The administrator who was in charge of registering the visitors saw Caroline¡¯s gaze fall on the snowke. A trace of pride shed in his eyes.. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Chapter 232 - 232: Bite Chapter 232: Bite Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline nodded. ¡°It is indeed beautiful.¡± And it was shockingly beautiful. The administrator said proudly, ¡°Not only that, this ss can change ording to the position of the sun and reflect different colors. Even at night, if the weather is good, when the moones out, the silver light will fall on this ss and reflect very beautiful patterns. The best time of the day was when the morning glow filled the sky. At that time, the floor will be like a kaleidoscope, bing very gorgeous. Nature is really amazing!¡± Caroline signed her name on the visitor¡¯s register, and on her record, there was a row of names written by Jeffrey Northton. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that only one person knows how to appreciate such a beautiful ce,¡± she sighed. For Caroline, wasn¡¯t this magical dome much more beautiful than the so-called popr scenic spots outside? However, the administrator said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s like this. If too many peoplee down at once, I won¡¯t be bothered to greet them.¡± He hung the register back on the wall and said, ¡°Little girl, go wherever you want to y. I¡¯m old and need a nap too. Don¡¯t disturb me here.¡± Caroline had to climb the stairs. The first floor was the reception hall, the second floor was the exhibition hall and the library, the third floor was the audio and visual room, the fourth floor was the celestial body simtion hall, and the fifth floor was the top floor, which was the observation room. The most advanced astronomical telescope and other tools in the world were ced here. ording to Will Sr.¡¯s information, this young master would always stay in the observation room on the fifth floor. However, Caroline, who said that she was looking for someone, stopped on the third floor and did not go up. Instead, she used her school card to open an audio and visual room. She picked up a documentary about astronomy and the sr system and yed it on the big screen. Then, she picked the best viewing spot, reclined her seat, andy down to watch it for a few minutes. She was so sleepy that she fell asleep. Fifteen minutes before the bell rang, the rm on her phone rang. Caroline opened her eyes, and the sleepiness in her eyes disappeared in an instant. When she saw that the progress bar of the documentary was less than one-tenth of the way through, she realized that she had actually chosen a documentary that was more than ten hours long. ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to hypnotize.¡± Caroline turned off the video, adjusted her seat, and went downstairs to the registration window. Seeing the administrator snoring on the recliner, she did not wake him up. Instead, she picked up the registration book hanging on the wall, filled in the time of departure, and signed her name. About a minute or two after Caroline came out of thearium, a fair-skinned, thin boy came down the stairs. He picked up the registration book and asked for his signature, but his eyes were attracted by the name that broke his signature. He thought it was just a coincidence, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. What he did not expect was that the next day, when he was about to sign his name and leave, he found that the name that appeared yesterday appeared on the register again. He looked at the schedule. The other party entered the hall five minutester than him and left three minutes earlier. This continued for the next three to four days. Jeffrey Northton finally couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked the administrator, ¡°What does this person do here every day?¡± People who came to thearium were basically curious about celestial observation. They usually went straight to the fifth floor. But if Miss Lambert came up to the fifth floor, there was no reason he wouldn¡¯t know. This proved that Miss Lambert had been here for so many days, and had probably been on one of the second, third, and fourth floors. The administrator was reading the newspaper. When he heard Jeffrey¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Who knows? Like what you do in the observation room every day. Have I ever cared about you?¡± Jeffrey choked, not knowing how to retort. So the next day, he deliberately came ten minutester than usual. As expected, Caroline came five minutes ago. He lightened his footsteps as he went up the stairs. He listened to his surroundings and finally heard a slight sound on the third floor. So he followed the faint voice to a listening room, then recorded the name of the room and went up to the fifth floor with light footsteps. Caroline, who was in the room, only closed her eyes again when she heard the footsteps outside go away. Chapter 233 - 233: Coming Chapter 233: Coming Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Martial arts practitioners had sharper ears and eyes than ordinary people, so even though there was a door between them, Caroline had already sensed Jeffrey approaching and was secretly on guard. Fortunately, Jeffrey only stayed outside the door for less than ten seconds before leaving. In the darkness, Caroline¡¯s lips curled up slightly. The fish she wanted to catch was about to take the bait. Today, she left the recording room at the same time as Jeffrey and went downstairs. In the corridor on the fifth floor, Jeffrey hid himself in the shadows. After Caroline finished registering and walked out of thearium, he jogged down to the third floor and went to the audio visual room where Caroline was just now. He opened the door and looked around, but he didn¡¯t find anything. Then, he touched the projector and found that the back of it was slightly hot. He turned on the projector and opened the recording. He found that Caroline had been watching a very long documentary for the past few days. Judging from the progress bar, she had spent six days and had yet to finish half of the content. ¡°Is Miss Lambert really an astronomy enthusiast?¡± Otherwise, why would she watch such a boring documentary? Unable to find any more clues, Jeffrey left the audio visual room and went downstairs to register his departure time. At this moment, the administrator sat up from the recliner, looking as if he had just woken up. When he saw Jeffrey, he sized him up and suddenly asked, ¡°How was it? Did you find what you wanted?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his signature was a little longer. He denied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The administratorughed and did not reply. Hey back on the recliner and crossed his legs leisurely. After Jeffrey signed his name, he hung the register back on the wall and turned to leave thearium. The sunlight shone on his body, making his already fair skin even fairer. This kind of whiteness was a little unhealthy. The administrator¡¯s words just now almost made him break his cultivation. Until now, his heart was not as calm as it seemed on the surface. He had always felt that the administrator of theariums was mysterious and strange. He seemed to know the reason why he came to theariums so frequently, but he had nevere up to disturb him, let alone ask what he was doing in the observation room. This made Jeffrey wary of the administrator and Caroline Lambert, who had suddenly appeared. He had heard some things about her before, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Because he felt that it was impossible for the two of them to have any interactions, it waspletely none of his business what Caroline Lambert was like. But now that Caroline Lambert had appeared in the Astronomical Hall, Jeffrey felt as if someone had intruded into his private domain, and he couldn¡¯t stop her. What made Jeffrey even more wary was that Miss Lambert seemed to have aplicated background. He was a little curious about what she was nning to do by suddenlying to the Astronomical Hall, and he was also worried that his secret would be exposed. Jeffrey decided that if Caroline showed up at thearium tomorrow, he would go and test her. One day, Caroline had just adjusted her chair and was lying down to rest when she heard footsteps. ¡®He¡¯s here!¡¯ Caroline thought to herself. She waited for the knock to ring twice before raising her voice, ¡°Pleasee in. The door is unlocked.¡± Thus, Jeffrey stepped into the dark room. Caroline propped herself up from the chair and looked back at him. ¡°Are you Jeffrey Northton?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Jeffrey looked at the dim room and frowned, feeling a little ufortable. ¡°Sorry, can I turn on the lights?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Caroline took out the remote control and paused the content. She looked back at him. ¡°Jeffrey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jeffrey smiled shyly. ¡°Because it¡¯s rare to see other people in theariums, I suddenly saw someone who likes astronomy as much as I do. I wanted toe and say hello to you. I was wondering if I could talk to you about astronomy. ¡± Caroline smiled awkwardly. ¡°Erm, I think you might have misunderstood something. I came to the Astronomical Hall not because I like astronomy, but because it¡¯s quiet here and there arefortable chairs. It¡¯s very suitable for lunch break.¡± Jeffrey didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°But aren¡¯t you watching a documentary about astronomy?¡± Caroline was a little embarrassed. ¡°The reason why I showed this documentary is because it¡¯s too boring. It¡¯s very hypnotic..¡¯ Chapter 234 - 234: Snooping Chapter 234: Snooping Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Every time I listen to the documentary, I fall asleep very quickly.¡± Hearing Caroline¡¯s exnation, Jeffrey almost lost hisposure. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just ayman who doesn¡¯t understand astronomy. I can¡¯t talk to you about such an elegant hobby.¡± Jeffrey quickly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are not many people who like astronomy. Although I feel a little regretful when I know this result, it¡¯s not really surprising.¡± Caroline looked at the time on her phone and looked at him hesitantly. Jeffrey instantly understood. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± With that, he left the room like a gentleman. The moment the door closed, Jeffrey¡¯s bashfulness and shyness disappeared, reced by a sense of world-weary calmness and a hint of doubt. Even though Caroline didn¡¯t show any ws, Jeffrey had a feeling that things weren¡¯t that simple. The first attempt ended in failure, but Jeffrey was clearly not discouraged. The Astronomical Hall could be said to be one of his secret bases, and there were many of his secrets hidden here. Therefore, he would not be able to rx until hepletely figured out Caroline¡¯s purpose. So the next day, after Caroline¡¯s lunch break ended and she left the Astronomical Hall, Jeffrey sneaked into the room where she usually stayed. He secretly hid a pinhole camera on the beam of the door, pointing it at the position of the chair Caroline was lying on that day, trying to take a picture of what Caroline did in the room. However, Jeffrey had underestimated Caroline¡¯s capabilities. On the third day, when Caroline entered the audio visual room and sat down on the chair, she suddenly felt someone spying on her. Her hand that was holding the remote control paused for a moment. Then, as if nothing had happened, she continued to y the projector¡¯s recording. She adjusted the progress to the previous one and continued to y. Then, as usual, she adjusted the chair andy downfortably. However, before she went to sleep, she took out her phone and turned on the selfie mode of the camera. She used it as a mirror to tidy up her appearance. Then, she turned off the lights and prepared for her lunch break. On the other side of the camera, Jeffrey was staring at the screen. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was really doing nothing in the audio visual room and was just sleeping. Was he really too paranoid? What he didn¡¯t know was that just now, Caroline had already used her phone camera to capture the pinhole camera he had secretly ced on the door beam when she was tidying up her appearance. It could only be said that Jeffrey was indeed not a simple person. After all, why would an ordinary person think of using a pinhole camera to monitor others? The only pity was that his methods were still too immature. Caroline pretended not to notice the pinhole camera and had a good sleep as if no one else was around. Then, when it was time, she walked to the ssroom where the afternoon ss would be held. The moment she stepped into the ssroom, she heard Julie call out to her, ¡°Hey, Caroline, over here.¡± This was a professional anatomy ss. In order to be able to see the teacher¡¯s operation clearly, the students kept moving forward to upy seats. Caroline camete, and the good seats had already been taken. But even so, Caroline did not go over to Julie¡¯s greeting. Instead, she found a spot on the periphery and pretended not to see Julie¡¯s frequent nces at her. Seeing that Caroline really ignored them, Julie looked away sadly. ¡°What do you think happened to Caroline?¡± On the day of the physical examination, the three women had a very close rtionship with each other, but on the second day, Caroline¡¯s attitude suddenly turned cold, and the two women looked like they weren¡¯t very familiar with each other. Julie really thought that Caroline was a great girl and treated her as a friend. Therefore, when she saw this situation, she felt quite sad. She even thought about it several times. Did she and Andy do something wrong that day that made her angry? Andy¡¯s expression was not too good either, butpared to Julie¡¯s sadness, she was more angry. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously. Maybe she just needed someone to apany her for the physical examination that day. We were just tools. After the physical examination, we lost our value, so we were thrown aside.¡± Such a statement was too hurtful. Julie was unwilling to ept it. She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her like that.. Maybe she really has her own difficulties?¡± Chapter 235 - 235: Tailing Chapter 235: Tailing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion????????? Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After hearing Julie¡¯s words, Andy was so angry that she almost wanted to pry open her good friend¡¯s head to see if there was any paste inside. Otherwise, why would she jump in andpletely believe Caroline¡¯s character when Caroline was just a little friendly to her? Anyway, in Andy¡¯s heart, Caroline was not a good person. Now that she saw her face, she was even more certain that she was not a good person. Looking at Caroline¡¯s indifferent expression and Julie¡¯s unhappy frown, Andy felt even more indignant. She wanted to argue with Caroline, but if she really did so, it would seem that they valued Caroline too much. Thinking of this made Andy very unhappy, so she gave up on this idea. Caroline actually didn¡¯t mind making a few more friends in college. Julie and Andy were both very good girls. She believed that if she got to know the two of them, she would definitely get two great friends. However, during the physical examination that day, the suspicious Dr. Jerry suddenly asked about Julie and Andy, which immediately sounded the rm in Caroline¡¯s heart. Although Julie and Andy were from a good family, they were very ordinary youngdies. They should live happily and ordinarily. They should not be implicated by her and be involved in the dangerous vortex. Caroline, who realized this,ined about her naivety. She actually wanted to gain friendship like an ordinary person. She was afraid of bringing danger to Julie and Andy, so she quickly distanced herself from them. As for whether she would be misunderstood, Caroline didn¡¯t care. However, while she distanced herself from the two of them, she still secretly paid attention to Julie and Andy¡¯s situation. Although the results of the physical examination were enough to prove that she was the real Caroline Lambert and not Luo Long Pritz, and most of the dangers should have been temporarily resolved, she recalled thest time she had eaten at the restaurant. The waiter who had deliberately tested her was executed immediately because he had made a mistake¡­ Caroline wasn¡¯t sure how crazy the people behind them would be. What if they still found her suspicious even after confirming her identity and continued to attack the people around her? The Anderson family was heavily guarded. Ordinary people could not get close to them. Moreover, before there was clear evidence, those people would not easily deal with them because of the Anderson family¡¯s power. As for Danika , she had Eva, who was very powerful, by her side. Coupled with the Anderson family¡¯s care, she did not need to worry too much. The only people who had interacted with her and were noticed by others were Julie and Andy. So when she came home from school, she happened to notice someone following behind Julie and Andy, and she immediately took action. The two girls were followed by two burly middle-aged men in ordinary jackets. They were very inconspicuous in the crowd. In addition, they deliberately hid themselves, making them look like ordinary people that could be seen anywhere on the street. If Caroline hadn¡¯t received relevant training and was more sensitive to spying, it would have been difficult to discover their actions. This also showed that the two of them were definitely not street hooligans, but trained professionals. Recently, the school was going to hold a club activity. Judging from Julie and Andy¡¯s words and the direction they were walking in, they should be going to the department store square at Eighth Street to buy supplies. Because there was an ecological park between Eighth Street and Second Street, it would take 30 to 40 minutes to go around. The students of Alexandria College were more used to spending about 18 minutes to cross the ecological park, pass through a neighborhood, and directly turn to Eighth Street. Julie and Andy undoubtedly chose this path and walked to Eighth Street. Caroline used her phone to pull up a map of the nearby area. Then, she looked at a spaghetti restaurant diagonally across the road and the bridge not far away. She suddenly had an idea. Just then, the traffic light suddenly lit up. She turned towards the zebra crossing and crossed the road. Then, she walked into the restaurant and took out her tablet. She said to the waiter who came up to her, ¡°Please give me a private room that won¡¯t be disturbed.¡± The waiter saw the emblem of Alexandria College on her and brought her to one of the private rooms without asking anything.. Chapter 236 - 236: Bumped Into Chapter 236: Bumped Into Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline was still engrossed in the tablet. The waiter nced at it and saw the dense text on it. He put down a walkie-talkie on the table. ¡°If you have any other needs, you can contact us through this walkie-talkie.¡± Caroline took out her wallet and took out arge note as a tip. ¡°Please help me put up a do not disturb sign.¡± When the waiter saw the money, the smile on his face became much more sincere. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± He walked out of the private room and hung a do not disturb sign at the door. Then, he went to greet the next customer. As for what Caroline was doing in the private room, it was not something a waiter like him should care about. After all, it was not umon for students from Alexandria College toe here to discuss their studies. In any case, there was a minimum spending standard in the private room. Eve if they didn¡¯t order anything and didn¡¯t need any service, they still had to pay. The boss would only be happier if he knew. A few minutester, Caroline, who was supposed to be ¡®studying seriously¡¯ in the private room, had changed into the uniform uniform of the kitchen staff. She wore a mask and a hat, pushed open the back door of the restaurant with trash can, and came to the back alley. Seeing that the thick back door of the restaurant was closed, she quickly took off her white suit, revealing a set of ck sportswear. She took out a ck sun hat from her pocket and put on a somewhat exaggerated skull mask. Then, she went out of the back alley and onto the bridge. ¡°Hey, kid, I¡¯ll buy that skateboard from you for 1,000 dors.¡± On the bridge, Caroline stopped a 12 or 13 -year-old boy holding a skateboard. The skateboard in the little boy¡¯s hand was a practice skateboard that cost less than 200 yuan. In the end, this person said that they wanted to buy it from him for 1,000 yuan. If he had 1,000 yuan, he could buy a professional skateboard of good quality. So the little boy readily agreed, handed the skateboard to Caroline, and walked away happily with 1,000 yuan. Caroline put the skateboard on the ground, stood on one foot, and rushed out. Five minutester, she quickly passed through the ecological park from another path and arrived at the periphery of the residential area. Finally, she saw the two people who were following the two again. Seeing that the two of them seemed to turn into one of the alleys leisurely, Caroline looked around and did not find any cameras installed nearby. She lowered the brim of her hat and lifted her mask. She chose another alley and turned left and right. Finally, she turned out of the residential area and came to the main road leading to Eighth Street. At this moment, a young man casually ced a half-drunk Coke on the trash can. Caroline paused for a moment and looked around. Suddenly, she moved her feet and turned the skateboard 90 degrees in one direction. Then, she sped and glided across the street, taking the half cup of Coke. In the end, because she was too fast, she couldn¡¯t control her speed at once. ¡°Hey! Get out of the way!¡± she shouted loudly, but she still bumped into two middle-aged men who had just turned out of the alley. She knocked both of them to the ground and poured the Coke in her hand on them. The two middle- aged men were knocked to the ground in a sorry state. They only felt a wave of paining from their waists and tailbones. The two of them had to slow down for at least five to six seconds before they could reco from the pain. Just as they were about to curse loudly, Caroline quickly got up from the ground and flipped the skateboard with one foot. Then, she jumped on it wit one foot and exerted force with her back foot. The skateboard slid down witlwhoosh. ¡°Hey, b*tch, you want to run after bumping into someone?¡± One of the men up and shouted at Caroline¡¯s back. Caroline didn¡¯t stop when she heard that. Instead, she turned around and cursed, ¡°Bah! Two old things!¡± She gave them two middle fingers provocativl This action clearly provoked the two of them. ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t run!¡± The man was about to catch up with them while holding his waist that was hurting from the impact. It was his aplice who pulled him back and warned him in a low voice. They looked at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a mission at hand. We shouldn¡¯t lose sight of it because of a moment of anger.¡± The middle-aged man seemed to have thought of something. He cursed and stopped reluctantly. Then, he turned around to look at their target.. In the end, he realized that Julie and Andy, who had been in their line of sight, had disappeared! Chapter 237 - 237: Escaped Chapter 237: Escaped Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Where were Julie and Andy at this moment? They had already rushed into the department store. ¡°Andy, slow down. I can¡¯t keep up with you.¡± Julie helplessly let Andy lead her forward. Andy looked back and saw that no one was chasing after them. She heaved a sigh of relief and pulled Julie into the caf¨¦ next door. Julie looked at Andy, who was gasping for air, in confusion. ¡°What happened? Why are you so flustered all of a sudden?¡± The two of them were chatting andughing when they arrived at the department store square. However, they suddenly heard a cry of surprise from behind them. They looked back together and saw a man in ck riding a skateboard knocking down two passers-by. Julie subconsciously frowned. Looking at the situation of the two passersby, it was obvious that they had fallen heavily. She was about to join Andy in condemning this person. He was too hical. He actually dared to skateboard on the road and implicated the innocent. But before she couldin, Andy suddenly pulled her and ran into the department store. At this moment, Andy still had a lingering fear when she thought of the scene just now. However, when she saw Julie¡¯s confused expression, she paused for a moment and casually made up an excuse. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I was bullied in middle school? Just now, I identally saw the person who bullied me in the past. I was afraid, so I quickly pulled you away.¡± When Julie heard this, she immediately ignored what had just happened and immediately felt sorry for Andy. ¡°D*mn it, you actually saw those b*stards. Are they outside right now? Tell me, and we¡¯ll teach them a lesson together!¡± In Julie¡¯s eyes, Andy was the best girl. In the end, they actually did those unforgivable things to Andy. It was fine if she didn¡¯t know about it in the past, but now that she had encountered it, she definitely had to avenge Andy. Looking at the indignant Julie, Andy felt a surge of warmth in her heart, and a little guilt. She held Julie¡¯s hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already taught them a lesson. It¡¯s just that whenever I see them, I think of the past and feel a little ufortable, so I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± Julie confirmed again and again. ¡°Are you sure you taught them a lesson?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Andy did not lie about this. She was indeed bullied in middle school, which caused her to be in darkness for two years. Butter, she made herself stronger and took revenge. Hearing that those people had learned their lesson, Julie gave up on the idea of teaching them a lesson. She looked at Andy with concern. ¡°Are you feeling better now? Do you want to rest for a while before going shopping, or go back first?¡± Andy¡¯s hand on the table tightened. ¡°I was supposed to be happily shopping with you, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a disappointing guy. Since they¡¯re nearby, I think we should not shop today. If we meet themter and there¡¯s a conflict between the two sides¡­ She paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°After all, both sides have a feud. There are several of them while there are only two of us. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± Julie wanted to say that even if there were only two of them, they did not have to be afraid of each other. After all, they could still find help. However, when she saw Andy¡¯s pale face, she swallowed her words. Although Andy said that she was fine, she really didn¡¯t want to meet those b*stards. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back today,¡± she said thoughtfully. Coincidentally, the driver sent a message saying that they had already arrived at the parking lot of the mall. It was just in time for them to go over now. Hence, the two people who were originally nning to buy things gave up on their ns and turned around to go to the parking lot. ¡°Are you sure you can go home alone?¡± Julie bent down and pulled the window open, looking at Andy in the car with some worry. Andy patted her hand andforted her, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m alone? Isn¡¯t there a chauffeur here?¡± ¡°Alright, call me when you get home. We¡¯ll discuss the purchase of supplies.¡± After saying that, she got into her car. Two private cars drove out of the department store one after the other. At the next intersection, they drove in different directions. Andy looked back at Julie¡¯s car, which had already merged into the traffic. Then, she patted the seat and said to the driver, ¡°I left something very important at school. Please turn around and go back.¡± The chauffeur was originally responsible for sending Andy to and from school, so he immediately turned around and drove in the direction of the school.. Chapter 238 Discovered Chapter 238 Discovered At this time, the other side were the two middle-aged men who were knocked down provoked by Caroline. They turned back to the ecological park and happened to meet a group of boys ying skateboards in the small square. She skated around the obstacle course twice. After she made a small show of herself, she casually gave the skateboard to a boy who was watching the show. When she came out of the ecological park again, the ck sun hat on her head had disappeared, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail that swayed behind her head. The skull pattern on the mask had been changed to pure ck. The ck sportswear on her body had been changed to a slightly loose checkered jacket and a half denim skirt. From the outside, she looked like an ordinary university student. She walked back to the alley behind the restaurant and changed into the kitchen staff uniform that she had stolen from the restaurant. Then, she pushed the empty trash can back into the kitchen. When she passed by a male chef, he looked at her suspiciously. "Huh? Didn''t you just take out the trash? Why did you take out the trash for the second time so quickly? Or did you ck off?" He looked at Caroline''s chest and realized that there was no name tag on it. "Are you a new staff member?" Caroline''s gloved hands moved back and forth in front of his eyes and she shushed him. "I think it''s not a sin to go out for a smoke asionally in such a suffocating environment in the kitchen, right?" The male chef looked at Caroline''s beautiful eyes under the mask and was dazed for a moment. When he came back to his senses, Caroline had already waved at him and left the kitchen. The male chef shook his head and muttered, "Alright, who was that?" Half an hourter, Caroline, who had changed back into her original clothes, walked out of the restaurant. A ck Maybach drove up to her. The window rolled down, revealing a delicate face. "I hope I''m not toote." Caroline opened the door and sat in the back seat before the driver opened the door. "Thank you foring all the way here." The car slowly drove forward, and not far behind them, there was another car parked. In the car was Andy, who said she was going back to school to get something. Through the car window, Andy saw Carolineing out of the restaurant, getting into the car, and leaving. From Caroline''s expression that softened a little when she saw the person who came to pick her up, she could roughly guess who was sitting in the car. The chauffeur saw that Andy was staring out of the window and reminded her, "Second Miss, do you still want to go back to school?" Originally, Andy said that she wanted to go back to school to get something, but when they arrived at the school gate, Andy said that she wanted to wait here for a while. And this waitsted for almost ten minutes. The driver guessed that Andy was lying when she said she wasing back to get something. She was probably waiting for someone. However, these were not things that a chauffeur like him should ask about. It was just that he saw that they had been dyed for so long. If he went back anyter, Madam would ask about it, so he reminded her. "Forget it, let''s not take it for now. Let''s go back." Andy took a deep breath and secretly loosened her clenched fists. The skateboarder who bumped into the two middle-aged men at Eighth Street should be Caroline. It turned out that Andy had a little secret that no one knew. She had a photographic memory when it came to recognizing faces. Just now, when she and Julie passed by the ecological park, they were identally watered by the automatic watering head on thewn. Andy took out a mirror to tidy up her wet bangs, but in the reflection of the mirror, she saw two middle-aged men standing not far behind them, talking to passersby. Although they had taken off their jackets, she could still recognize them as they were eating in a convenience store not far from Alexandria College. She thought it was just a coincidence, but after they walked a little further, she saw the two of them in the reflection of a ss room. As the two of them slowed down, so did they. Andy''s alertness was immediately raised. Along the way, she even secretly took two photos with her phone camera and found that the two people were really following them. She had thought that she had met bad people who had bad intentions and wanted to rob them. If they really had to face those two, she and Julie, two unarmed girls, would have no way of resisting. Fortunately, they weren''t too far away from Eighth Street. At this moment, a boy passed by. She took the opportunity to use as an excuse and arrived at Eighth Street with Julie. Chapter 239 Meeting Chapter 239 Meeting Just as Andy heaved a sigh of relief, a cry of surprise came from behind. She turned her head and saw someone riding a skateboard and crashing into the two middle-aged men who were following them. At first, Andy thought it was a coincidence, and she even cheered in her heart, "Great!" However, the girl suddenly raised her head and looked in their direction. Although her gaze did not fall on them, Andy happened to see her eyes and her heart skipped a beat. Although it was just a quick nce, she should not have mistaken her. The girl''s eyes and brows looked exactly the same as Caroline''s. When Andy realized this, she saw that the girl in ck had escaped. She subconsciously pulled Julie and ran into the mall under the cover of the crowd. If that person was really Caroline, why did she dress up like that? There was probably only one reason. She did not want to be recognized. Andy clearly remembered that when they left the campus, Caroline was still packing her things in the ssroom. Julie turned around and whispered, "Maybe I can try to invite Caroline back next time." At that time, she had evenined about it, telling her not to waste her efforts. From this point of view, Caroline''s sudden appearance here in a different outfit and coincidentally bumping into those two guys shouldn''t be purely coincidental. Did this mean that the person following them were not ordinary thieves? However, she and Julie were just ordinary students. They had never offended anyone. Who would go to the trouble of hiring someone to tail them? Thinking of this, she suddenly remembered what happened to Caroline. What if those people were not after her and Julie, but Caroline? Was that why Caroline had rushed over in time to help them out? If her guess was correct, then she could understand why Caroline was so kind to them on the day of the physical examination, but suddenly gave them the cold shoulder the next day. time to avoid people on the road to change her clothes, so she probably finished changing near the school. Perhaps she had discovered something and had no choice but to distance herself from them. When Andy thought of this, she felt a littleplicated. She wished that she had seen wrongly and guessed wrongly. Therefore, after she and Julie parted ways, she suddenly thought of going to the school to take a look. She guessed that if that person was Caroline, then she probably didn''t have much time to avoid people on the road to change her clothes, so she probably finished changing near the school. Andy guessed that if she didn''t want to expose her identity and was careful, she would return to school. When the car stopped at the school gate, Andy realized that her thoughts were too ridiculous. She couldn''t just assume that the girl was Caroline just because she looked very simr to Caroline, and she even made a trip back just because of a baseless guess. Just as she lost her patience and was about to ask the driver to turn around and go home, she noticed Caroline walking out of a restaurant across the street. Caroline was really still at school! Andy''s mind was in a mess for a moment. She didn''t know what to think, but she was more certain about her guess. Caroline didn''t know that she had identally exposed herself. After she got into the car, Edwin took her bag and put it away. He said sincerely, "I''m d to receive your message." He was in the middle of a meeting when he received Caroline''s message, asking him to pick her up from Alexandria College. Although he didn''t know the reason, Edwin was very happy when he saw the message. He immediately stopped the meeting and ran over from thepany. Ever since Caroline went to school normally, he began to get busy again, causing the time they spent together to be greatly reduced. Under normal circumstances, Caroline wouldn''t bother him with such a small matter like picking her up and sending her to and from school. There must be a reason why she suddenly did this. However, Edwin was considerate enough not to ask her why, but asked, "Then where do you want to go next?" Caroline thought for a moment. "Didn''t you sayst time that there was a restaurant with a beautiful night view? Why don''t we go over there and take a look?" When Edwin heard this, he immediately asked Oleg, who was sitting in the passenger seat, to reserve a seat. Unfortunately, Oleg called to ask, and the reply he got was that their restaurant had been reserved until next month. It was not umon for good restaurants to be fully booked early, but the restaurants that Edwin frequented would specially reserve a VIP room for him. Chapter 240 - 240: Failed to Make a Reservation Chapter 240: Failed to Make a Reservation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, because it was ast-minute idea, they were going to a new restaurant. Normally, Oleg would throw money at the restaurant to see if there was any space. Unexpectedly, the manager of this store rejected his suggestion to increase the price and insisted that they would treat all customers equally. Therefore, no matter how much money they spent, they would not let them cut in line. Oleg¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t very soundproof, so the manager¡¯s reply lingered in the quiet car. Oleg and the chauffeur became nervous because they had already seen Edwin¡¯s face darken in the rearview mirror. It was obvious that Edwin was very unhappy about not being able to book a table, especially since Caroline wanted to go to this ce, but he rejected him in front of her. Seeing that the atmosphere in the car had dropped to a freezing point, Caroline, who was at the side, suddenlyughed out loud as if she did not notice it. The crispughter dispersed the tense atmosphere, and the coldness on Edwin¡¯s face melted. Forget it, seeing that this matter could make Caroline smile, he would not pursue Oleg¡¯s ipetence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself,¡± he said helplessly. Carolineughed. ¡°Serves you right. You¡¯re used to being unreasonable. It¡¯s not bad to let you kick an iron te asionally.¡± When Edwin heard her words, he was obviously stunned. In their circle, they had already formed a fixed mindset. The more production resources they had, the more priority they had. This was an unwritten rule that had long been integrated into their bones and blood, bing a part of their daily lives. Therefore, when Oleg realized that they couldn¡¯t get a seat, he would not hesitate to spend money to clear the way. He didn¡¯t realize that it was inappropriate to do so before Caroline gave him her point of view. He met Caroline¡¯s teasing gaze and was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I took it for granted.¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°Once a person has more things, the convenience thates with it will definitely be more. This is inevitable.¡± Whether she was Luo Ling Pritz or Caroline Lambert, she was a person who had a clear interest in this unwritten rule, and she enjoyed many benefits. It would be very shameless of her topletely overthrow this point. Caroline was different from others in that she did not take this privilege for granted and trample on the rights of others. Edwin thought of the harsh methods he used to deal with people and was silent for a moment. ¡°Then when you face your enemies, will you be tolerant?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Carolineughed. She was a female general who had climbed up from countless battlefields. How could she be lenient to the enemy? Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to oneself,rades, and the people. Edwin suddenly understood. Indeed, Caroline was not a delicate flower that grew up in a greenhouse like other youngdies, but a cactus that had been tempered thousands of times and stood proudly with thorns all over her body. So he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about Caroline being afraid of him and alienating him. He squeezed Caroline¡¯s palm. ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something else.¡± Oleg, who was sitting in the front seat, had been sitting on pins and needles ever since he failed to reserve a table. He was afraid that he would be questioned for not doing his job well afterward. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Edwin being amused by Caroline. He did not expect the two of them to suddenly change the topic and talk about such a heavy topic. ¡°Then do I still need to make reservations?¡± he interrupted in time. Edwin¡¯s expression darkened again. Caroline held his hand. ¡°Where did you find this restaurant?¡± Edwin pursed his lips. ¡°I saw it online.¡± Originally, he rarely had the time to go online and pay attention to some boring things. However, after Joline learned how to surf the inte without a teacher, she pulled Caroline along and the two of them interacted with each other on the inte. In order not to miss their updates, Edwin had to spend more time surfing the inte. Then, one time, he suddenly came across a topic rted to dating. Although Edwin wasn¡¯t young anymore, he was still inexperienced when it came to rtionships. When he saw this topic and thought about his rtionship with Caroline, he immediately clicked on it with a thirst for knowledge. Then, he received a pile of knowledge that he didn¡¯t know was useful or not.. Chapter 241 - 241: Restaurant Recommendations Chapter 241: Restaurant Rmendations Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion For example, this restaurant was currently the most popr couple¡¯s restaurant. The inte said that if every couple did not go on a date at this restaurant, it would be a lifelong regret. As soon as Edwin saw these words, he knew that this was a gimmick for the restaurant¡¯s marketing. He originally wanted to ignore it, but when he saw that many girls in thement section liked it, he was swayed. Indeed, from a business perspective, many of the so-called consumption concepts on the market, such as diamonds and luxury brands, were all consumption traps constructed by merchants. However, the reason why this kind of trick couldst for so long was that they understood the hearts of girls too well. The fact that this restaurant was so popr and received so many good reviews proved that many couples liked it. So, would Caroline like it like other girls and want to experience it? If this was what she wanted to try, but he could not provide her with simr emotional value, then as her fianc¨¦, wasn¡¯t he too ipetent? With this thought in mind, Edwin tried to mention this restaurant in front of Caroline. Unfortunately, Caroline didn¡¯t show any interest at that time, so Edwin had to give up the idea. He thought that Caroline wouldn¡¯t take his casual words to heart, but he didn¡¯t expect Caroline to not only remember, but also ask to go with him. This was the first time Caroline had taken the initiative to ask him out on a date, but in the end, the restaurant couldn¡¯t book a table. No wonder Edwin¡¯s face was so dark just now. Caroline reached out and rubbed his stiff face. ¡°1 think I¡¯d rather go to a ce where I can eat delicious food than an inte celebrity restaurant. So maybe you have a better ce to rmend?¡± The warmth of her palm spread across Edwin¡¯s skin and quickly softened his heart. At the same time, his mind quickly shed across the food in various restaurants, and then they were killed one by one. No way. In his opinion, the taste of these restaurants was not bad, but it was not good enough for him to rmend them to Caroline. All of a sudden, Edwin fell into a dilemma, and his brows gradually furrowed. Caroline was amused by his reaction, but she was also touched. If it wasn¡¯t because he valued her too much, why would Edwin be so careful? ¡°If you don¡¯t have any good rmendations for the time being, maybe you can let me make the decision today?¡± she suggested. ¡°If you are willing, I am more than happy to.¡± Edwin heaved a sigh of relief, but he was also a little annoyed. He should have done more homework. It was a little embarrassing to go on a date like this and ask the woman toe up with ideas. ¡°Then you¡¯re in my charge today.¡± Caroline leaned forward and gave the driver an address. When Edwin heard about it, he was a little surprised because the address Caroline gave was not far from theirpany. He happened to know that building. ¡°There¡¯s actually a restaurant there?¡± If he remembered correctly, that was amercial building. Due to the fire safety of themercial building, restaurants were not allowed. Caroline revealed a slightly mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± The driver followed Caroline¡¯s instructions and drove the car to the parking lot of the building. Caroline opened the car door with her bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edwin followed her out of the car, but Caroline didn¡¯t go to the elevator. Instead, she went straight to the west entrance. Oleg wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. He showed a disapproving expression. The Anderson family had not been able to stand firm today without a hitch, especially after Edwin took over the throne. Their methods were swift and decisive, constantly clearing up and attacking enemies and opponents. It could be said that they had made many enemies. Because of this, no matter where Edwin went, there would always be people following him, just in case someone who didn¡¯t care about his life suddenly rushed out to take revenge. However, their actions today were not within the n, and they had suddenly arrived at this unfamiliar ce, so Oleg was a little worried about their safety. Edwin didn¡¯t say anything. He just shook his head at him and followed Caroline out. Caroline walked out of the building and looked around. Then, she held Edwin¡¯s hand and turned into another path. After walking for less than a minute, the two of them arrived at a convenience store. Caroline saw the familiar sign of the convenience store and a nostalgic look shed across her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re here..¡± Chapter 242 - 242: Private Kitchen Chapter 242: Private Kitchen Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edwin looked at the signboard of the convenience store with a puzzled expression. ¡°The restaurant you mentioned is a convenience store?¡± Moreover, it was a chain convenience store. ¡°Of course not.¡± This wasn¡¯t a TV drama. Bringing a rich young master to experience the delicacies ofmoners and conquering him in an instant didn¡¯t suit Caroline¡¯s logic. ¡°Aren¡¯t convenience stores everywhere? Why did youe all the way here?¡± Caroline led him around the convenience store to the small building behind. Edwin looked up and saw that there was no sign on it. He was wondering where the restaurant was when Caroline walked to a narrow iron door and knocked on the knocker three times. Edwin immediately understood and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this a private restaurant?¡± Private cuisine restaurants were not rare, but it was indeed rare for them to be so secretive. In a ce like this, if one wasn¡¯t brought here by an acquaintance, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know that there was actually a restaurant hidden here. ¡°Yes.¡± Caroline listened carefully and felt relieved when she heard some movement in the room. The iron door was opened with a ng. A middle-aged man poked his head out and looked suspiciously at Edwin and Caroline, as well as Oleg and the driver behind them. ¡°Are you knocking?¡± Caroline took out 3,000 yuan from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°I booked a banquet for tonight.¡± When the middle-aged man saw the 3,000 yuan, his attitude changed and he immediately revealed a big smile. ¡°So you¡¯re a customer. May I know your order number?¡± Caroline reported a number. The middle-aged man took out a small piece of paper from his pocket, confirmed it, and then warmly invited them in. The driver looked at the man with a rough face, a dark figure, and casual clothes. He did not look like a waiter at all. He asked Oleg worriedly, ¡°Is it really okay to go in?¡± As Edwin¡¯s most trusted aide, Oleg had entrusted him with many things. Therefore, although he found Caroline¡¯s identity a little unbelievable, he could more or less guess something. If Caroline was really the legendary big shot, then she probably wouldn¡¯t go to such great lengths to bring Edwin to such a ce and put him in danger. It wasn¡¯t easy to tell the driver about these guesses, so Oleg only said, ¡°Be carefulter. ¡± However, to their surprise, although the appearance of this private restaurant was not obvious and the waiter looked very tired, the interior decoration was quite unique. They came in through the iron gate, and the first thing that came into view was a small courtyard that looked a little messy at a rough nce. When they looked carefully, they felt that it had a unique beauty¡¯s beauty. Inside, there were many rockery and strange stones, as well as all kinds of unknown green nts. It was obvious that the decorations had been carefully taken care of. It was quite different from theyout of their outer walls. The middle-aged man led them through a long corridor that was five to six meters long. Then, they turned left and arrived at the backyard. The backyard looked slightlyrger than the front yard. As usual, it was a rockery, but it was different from the rockery in front of it surrounded by green nts. The rockery here was surrounded by a living pool, and there were many red and white koi fish swimming in it. After going around the rockery, they could see four private rooms. The door numbers were written with Arabic numbers 1, 2, 3, and 4. It was obvious that the owner of this private kitchen was a littlezy. He did not even name it. The middle-aged waiter led them to Room 1. Although it was called a private room, it was actually a suite with two rooms. The outer room had afortable sofa, a small table with desserts, and some amusement facilities. The inner room was a formal dining room with a round dining table. After seeing Caroline and Edwin enter the inner room, Oleg and the driver sat on the sofa in the outer room, not going in to be a third wheel. Caroline had thought that they would eat together at the same table, but seeing Oleg and the driver¡¯s cautious attitude toward Edwin, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. She turned to the middle-aged waiter and said, ¡°Please bring me two tables of today¡¯s menu. One table inside for two people and one table outside for three people.¡± This was in consideration of the two men outside who had a bigger appetite. Caroline rmended to Edwin, ¡°This shop has a dessert called White Coral. It tastes good. You can try it.¡± Hence, she ordered another order from the waiter. ¡°Please bring me two more White Corals.¡± The middle-aged waiter was a little puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have the dessert ¡®White Coral¡¯ in our shop..¡± Chapter 243 - 243: Powerful Woman Chapter 243: Powerful Woman Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline was stunned when she heard the waiter¡¯s words. ¡°Have you changed chefs?¡± The middle-aged waiter looked at her strangely. ¡°As far as I know, there shouldn¡¯t be any recently.¡± Something shed across Caroline¡¯s mind. She was silent for a moment, then said nonchntly, ¡°Then I must have remembered wrongly.¡± The middle-aged waiter wrote down the order. ¡°Then, customer, is there anything else you want to order?¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ll ring the bell if I need to.¡± The waiter pushed the menu out of Room 1 and went to the kitchen. He ced the order on the counter and said, ¡°Hey, Henry, it¡¯s time to get to work.¡± A few breathster, a sound came from inside. A handsome man in his thirties, dressed in a snow-white chef¡¯s uniform, walked out. He nced at the menu and immediately began to prepare the dishes. Tonight, there was only one table of customers in their private restaurant. The waiter, yon, was quite free, so he leaned on the cooking table and watched Henry busy himself. He chatted, ¡°The guests at this table are a little strange today.¡± Just from their clothes and personal temperament, the two of them were either rich or noble. Of course, their private restaurant was not cheap, so it was normal for customers to be rich. What was abnormal was the feeling that the two of them gave him. ¡°Although that male guest looks quite gentle, the aura hidden inside is quite dangerous.¡± When he was helping thedy pull out the chair, he identally touched the corner of her clothes. The man shot him a nce, which was filled with a sense of threat as if his domain had been invaded. Although that gaze was fleeting, yon was sure that he was not mistaken. This person looked like a modest gentleman on the outside, but he was definitely a ruthless character on the inside. However, what concerned yon more was not the male customer, but the female customer. ¡°I smell the same kind of aura on her, and it¡¯s the aura of an expert.¡± Although Caroline had deliberately concealed her actions and restrained her aura, some things had been engraved in her bones after years of training in the army. asionally, they would inadvertently reveal themselves. Of course, ordinary people would not notice the small difference, but yon was different. His eyes never mistook prey, including people. Henry, who was frying a steak, was also stunned. He would not doubt yon¡¯s judgment. Since yon said that the female customer was strong, then she was definitely not weak. Henry was a little dazed. ¡°A powerful woman?¡± yon suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, did the restaurant serve the dish ¡®White Coral¡¯ before?¡± It had been less than a year since he came to this private restaurant, so he was not very clear about what had happened in the store. The reason why he asked Henry this question was because Caroline¡¯s reaction was a little strange. When Henry heard the words ¡®White Coral,¡¯ he was so shocked that he even smashed the kitchen mp in his hand into the pot. However, Henry didn¡¯t have the time to pick it up. He turned around and looked at yon with a serious expression that he had never seen before. ¡°What did you just say? Where did you hear these words?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t know what had happened in the kitchen, but she felt that the time taken to serve the dishes was a little longer than she remembered. She saw Edwin cut a small piece of steak into his mouth and asked him with a smile, ¡°How is it? It tastes good, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed good.¡± Edwin was pleasantly surprised as he ate. The dishes on the table were indeed delicious, much better than the ones he often went to. It was no wonder that the restaurant owner had charged 3,000 yuan as soon as they entered. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such good craftsmanship is hidden in this market.¡± Caroline had a proud look on her face. ¡°With the chef¡¯s skills, I think he won¡¯t have to worry about finding a good restaurant if he wants to work. Since he chose to open a private restaurant in such a secret ce, he must have his own considerations.¡± When Edwin saw Caroline enjoying the food, he was still thinking about poaching the chef. Hearing Caroline say this, he secretly guessed that the chef was probably someone Caroline knew, so he silently dismissed the idea. Under the candlelight, the two of them discussed the delicious food while enjoying this quiet and beautiful time. They felt that time had passed very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, they had finished thest dessert. Edwin wiped his mouth and weighed his already full stomach. He hesitated whether he should order another dish to prolong this wonderful moment.. Chapter 244 - 244: Chance Encounter Chapter 244: Chance Encounter Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Fortunately, Caroline, who was sitting opposite him, finished the remaining champagne in her ss and rubbed her stomach. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten so much in a long time. Let¡¯s go for a walkter.¡± Therefore, Edwin decided not to make things difficult for his stomach. He rested for a while and helped Caroline pull out a chair. The two of them left the room. Oleg and the chauffeur quickly stood up. Compared to the caution they had when they first entered the door, they were much more rxed now. It seemed that the real delicacies had conquered their stomachs and hearts. Although this restaurant was still weird, it was undoubtedly a proper restaurant to be able to make such a proper and delicious restaurant. The four of them came out of the private room. When they passed by the rockery pool, they suddenly noticed a person leaning against the railing in the opposite corridor. The starlight in his hand was flickering, and a faint smell of smoke drifted over with the wind. He turned his head when he heard the noise. When he saw Caroline, his eyes suddenly froze for a moment. Then, he politely nodded at them and turned to walk toward the kitchen. At this moment, they saw the chef¡¯s uniform he was wearing. Edwin subconsciously nced at Caroline, only to see that she didn¡¯t reveal anything on her face. Instead, she was chatting with the waiter, yon, who came out to see the guests off. ¡°Today¡¯s dinner was very enjoyable. I want to share this joy with my good friend, so can I order a meal here directly?¡± yon subconsciously wanted to reject the order because the way they ordered food in their restaurant was a little special. They didn¡¯t ept customers ordering food on the spot. But then he thought of Henry¡¯s unusual reaction just now, so the words of rejection lingered on his lips twice, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m only responsible for receiving customers and serving dishes. I don¡¯t know the reservation situation in the store. I¡¯m not sure when I can get a table. I have to ask our boss. If you don¡¯t mind, I suggest you leave your contact information. If the boss allows you to order food, he will contact you.¡± Caroline was a little regretful, but she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. She wrote her phone number on a post-it note and handed it to Ryan. ¡°Then remember to tell the boss that I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± After the four of them came out of the private restaurant and walked back to the parking lot, Edwin invited her, ¡°This ce is very close to thepany. There happens to be a garden park downstairs. The night view there is quite good.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, when this park was first built, Sir was involved in the drawing of the design drafts,¡± Oleg suddenly said. Caroline looked at Edwin in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Edwin was a little embarrassed. ¡°I only made a small suggestion.¡± Oleg revealed a subtle expression after hearing his words, but Edwin caught him and red at him. Caroline caught the look in their eyes and guessed something. She looked at Edwin with a faint smile. ¡°It seems that Young Master Edwin had a wonderful time when he was young.¡± Edwin avoided her teasing gaze, a little embarrassed. ¡°That was more than ten years ago.¡± This business park had always been the Anderson family¡¯s property. Previously, it was not a bustlingmercial center in the past, but a residential area. However, the Anderson family saw the potential here and nned to turn this business park into a new central business district. Therefore, they made drastic changes to thisnd. Edwin was only 13 years old when the construction started. He had not experienced the great changes that the Anderson family had to face. His parents were still alive, and he was still the eldest young master of the Anderson family who lived like a prince. However, as the next heir to the Anderson family, he had already begun to gradually learn about business management. Therefore, in order to cultivate his ability and knowledge, his father specially handed over the garden construction project in the entire business park that did not have a big impact on the overall situation to him and let him take charge. Of course, even though he said that he was in charge, he was actually letting him learn something from a professional manager. It was the first time Edwin had received such an important task at such a young age, so he was bent on making the project outstanding. Therefore, he worked hard to learn a lot ofndscape knowledge and participated in the design process of the entire park, drawing many design drawings. Therefore, Oleg¡¯s words were not exaggerated. As for why Edwin was a little embarrassed, when Caroline entered the garden and saw the childlike design style, she immediately looked at him.. Chapter 245 - 245: Childlike Pleasure

Chapter 245: Childlike Pleasure

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edwin¡¯s ears were a little hot as he avoided Caroline¡¯s gaze. ¡°After all, I was young at that time¡­¡± Therefore, it was inevitable that he would like this style. Although it did seem quite shameful now. Caroline was a little surprised. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to have such a side.¡± Oleg almost burst outughing when he saw Edwin¡¯s awkward side, but he still kindly exined to Caroline, ¡°Although the style of this park doesn¡¯t match the overall style of the entire business park, it¡¯s actually quite famous, especially on weekends. Many parents bring their children here to y.¡± On the contrary, Edwin, the designer, had never been here. Because when the business park hadn¡¯t been built yet, something happened to the Anderson family. He had no choice but to bear the fate of the Anderson family as a young man. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t care less about the construction of this small park, not to mention that he had an ident and was recuperating outside for several years. He only came back to settle down this year. Caroline squeezed Edwin¡¯s hand. ¡°Since you can attract so many people to y, it proves that your design is great.¡¯ Edwin lowered his head and saw that she was full of interest, and a secret happiness suddenly surged in his heart. ¡°What about you? Do you like it too?¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°I like it very much.¡± Putting aside the fact that this was something that Edwin had designed personally, let¡¯s talk about herself. Strictly speaking, she was a girl who did not have a childhood. When little girls of the same age were living like princesses, she had long since taken on the glory and mission of the Pritz family, beginning her own arduous training career. Other little girls wore princess dresses and yed with Barbie dolls. She wore tatteredbat training clothes and dealt with all kinds of guns and equipment all day long. Her daily routine was to eat, study, sleep, and train. Perhaps it was because she had suppressed her nature during her childhood that when she saw these childish things in front of her, she did not feel it was childish like an adult. Instead, she was unconsciously attracted to them. Edwin saw the faint desire in her eyes and thought about it. He then pulled her over and pressed her onto a swing. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Caroline, who had never yed on a swing before, was a little confused. Edwin moved around behind her. When his palm touched her back, Caroline¡¯s body subconsciously stiffened and her hands grabbed the ropes on both sides. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was not used to having someone standing behind her after a long period ofbat training, especially when she was sitting on the swing and her lower body was not very stable. So although she knew that Edwin would not harm her, Caroline¡¯s body still had a slight stress reaction. ¡°No, I should be the one apologizing.¡± Edwin obviously felt this as well. He moved his hand away and ced it on the swing rope. After telling her, he pushed it forward with force. Caroline felt a sense of weightlessness as she was thrown into the air. As a soldier, Caroline was very familiar with high-altitude events such as rapid descent, parachuting, and gliding. Therefore, when her body was thrown in the air, her limbs and core would subconsciously find a pivot to stabilize her body. But this time, Caroline didn¡¯t need to do that. She was very safe. After realizing this, her tense body immediately rxed, allowing it to follow thews of gravity. As the swing was thrown to the highest point, it fell back to the original point. Edwin grabbed the rope of the swing with both hands and held her in ce. ¡°How was it? Was it fun?¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Not bad. It feels like flying.¡± She understood why so many children liked to y on the swing. The feeling of rxing and being free was indeed veryfortable. Edwin smiled. ¡°Do you still want to y?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t feel tired,¡± Caroline said with a hint of joy in her voice, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to do so.¡± Edwin exerted some strength in his hand, and the swing started swinging again. Oleg and the chauffeur saw that they were having fun, so they avoided them. ¡°It seems that Sir and Miss Caroline are in a good mood tonight,¡± the driver whispered. Oleg looked over. Edwin was smiling under the streetmp. He was looking at Caroline, who was also smiling happily, as if he was looking at the most precious treasure. The sound ofughter and conversation drifted over in the night breeze, making him feel much more rxed.. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± Chapter 246 - 246: Faith

Chapter 246: Faith

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The driver nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± If the boss was in a good mood, their days as subordinates would be better. Not only was Edwin happy, but Caroline, who rarely had free time, was also in a good mood tonight. She was quite rxed and happy. This good moodsted until she returned home. Then, she received a message from an old friend. [I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily.] An encrypted text message was sent to a private phone number that she had specially left behind in the private restaurant. Before Caroline could think of a response, the next message immediately followed. [If it¡¯s safe, why didn¡¯t you contact us earlier?] Caroline looked at the message, sighed slightly, and replied honestly, [Because I¡¯m not sure if you guys are still willing to be rted to me.] In the private restaurant, all the lights were turned off, leaving only a streetmp in the corridor. Henry, who had already changed out of his chef¡¯s uniform and was wearing a trendy outfit, revealed a mocking smile. [Since you don¡¯t believe us so much, why did youe to the private restaurant? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll report you?] Those old fellows had paid a huge price to eliminate Luo Ling, the Goddess of War. Therefore, in order to eliminate the root of the problem, they would definitely give up some benefits that would make people¡¯s hearts flutter when they knew that Luo Ling was still alive. Caroline didn¡¯t look worried at all when she saw this. [Because I saw the summoning order.] In the previous incident, many people who followed her and trusted her on the surface were involved in the storm and were purged one by one. In the worst case, they lost their lives, and in the least, they lost their futures. Thus, Caroline wasn¡¯t sure if Henry and the others were willing to take the risk for her. Secondly, she was also hesitant about whether she should drag Henry and the others into danger. Until that day, when she was searching for news on the dark, she saw an inconspicuous summoning order. On the surface, the summoning order looked like a very ordinary missing person notice, but there was a secret code that only a few people could understand. Henry and the others were gathering their old partners to prepare for revenge for her. The moment she saw the summoning order, Caroline could not allow herself to hesitate anymore, so she nned tonight¡¯s trip. Of course, ording to the original n, tonight¡¯s dinner had nothing to do with Edwin. But because of what happened this afternoon, she had no choice but to use Edwin as a shield. After much consideration, Caroline also began to try to let Edwin slowly walk into her world, which was why she took the risk to bring him into that private restaurant. After Henry saw Caroline¡¯s reply, he snorted softly. [So, you think we¡¯re useful, that¡¯s why you contacted us?] Caroline said with a venomous tongue, [No, I think that instead of letting you go crazy outside, it¡¯s better to tie you up with a chain. That way, even if you want to bite someone, you¡¯ll be able to bite more urately.] After all, Henry and the others didn¡¯t grow up in a world that followed the rules. Once they let loose, no one knew what the consequences would be. [You¡¯re as rude as ever.] Although Henry wasining, the smile on his face proved that he was not in a bad mood. Caroline replied, [This is probably the only way to prove that I¡¯m the real person.] Henry pouted. [Heh, I can recognize a scourge like you even if you turn into ashes.] These people had suffered a lot since they were young. They had thought that they would all turn into mud and rot in the smelly puddle. However, one day, Luo Ling suddenly appeared. Not only did she pull them out of the mud, but she also washed the mud off their bodies and made them look like normal people. After all his past experiences, Henry was unwilling to show his face in public after he got away. He only wanted to live in a corner and be a cook. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he could watch Luo Ling be framed or even lose her life. Luo Ling had sacrificed so much for the country, and she cared so much about the Pritz family¡¯s glory, but in the end, she was framed by someone she trusted, and she wasbeled a traitor, despised by everyone. Protecting the country and restoring the glory of the Pritz family, this was Luo Ling¡¯s faith, and Luo Ling was their faith! Therefore, in order to restore Luo Ling and the Pritz family¡¯s reputation, Henry and the others were willing to pick up the knives they had put down and swing them at those viins. The two of them exchanged a few more words before Caroline finally said, [In short, no matter what you¡¯re nning, stop your n first..] Chapter 247 - 247: Bullying Chapter 247: Bullying Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Henry didn¡¯t ask why they had to stop, nor did he say how much they had sacrificed for this n. Since Caroline said to stop, it meant that she had other ns. There was no need for them to do useless work, so he only replied with an [0K]. Then, he was about to exit the chat box when the other party suddenly sent a message, [Thank you.] Henry was stunned for a moment. Then, he curled his lips and did not reply. Instead, he opened a privatemunication app. First, he changed his gray profile picture to a bright one. Then, he opened a group with only thirteen members and sent a message: [Operation aborted.] No one replied to him in the group, but soon, everyone¡¯s profile picture lit up one after another. Because that person had returned! That night, Caroline posted a rare selfie of herself on social media. In the photo, she was sitting on a swing, and in the shadows behind her, a man¡¯s side profile was revealed. Caroline didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal her face and publicly tagged Edwin to show everyone their intimate rtionship. She was Caroline Lambert now, and that was an unquestionable identity, so why should she hide? She wanted to appear openly, with a face that was extremely simr to Luo Ling Pritz. The person who should be afraid at this moment should not be her, but those who did not want to see this face appear again. The number of fans on her ount had been increasing. They had gathered here for various reasons. Some were following her because of bullying, some were following her because she was the future mistress of the Anderson family, and some were simply curious about the grudges between wealthy families, watching the life of wealthy families, or trying to understand how to marry a rich man¡­ In the past, everyone¡¯s impression of Caroline appeared in the public¡¯s previous image. She was either in the surveince, bullied by people, pitiful, or appeared in various angles, blurry, candid photos, this or she, first time, a positive, clear photo of herself appeared in the public¡¯s view, so the photo appeared, and immediately, many reposts and likesments appeared. In the photo, Caroline¡¯s eyes were like stars as she looked at the camera. There was a happy and refreshing smile on her face. She looked like a young girl in love, young and energetic. In thements, some people marveled at her beauty andmented that it was no wonder the Anderson family¡¯s young master would fall in love with her. At the same time, a small number of people were very surprised when they saw this photo. They were shocked by her familiar face and suspected that her temperament was vastly different from that person. They thought that it was probably a coincidence. After all, people were simr. Only a few people still had doubts, and this was what Caroline wanted to achieve. A few minutester, Edwin reposted the post with a caption: [Good night.] The next day, Caroline finished her morning elective course and was in a hurry to go to her professional ss. When she passed by a stairwell, there was a sudden noise from inside. She stopped walking upstairs and hesitated for a second or two. She sighed helplessly and knocked on the railing with the book in her hand. She said to the three boys who were surrounding a person and touching others, ¡°Hey, have you had enough fun?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you!¡± The man with dyed yellow hair wanted to see who was so bold as to disturb him. As soon as he looked up, he saw Caroline leaning against the railing, looking at them calmly. The three of them paused and didn¡¯t know if they should continue. Theyined in their hearts that they were so unlucky. Why did Caroline have toe? Of course, they were not afraid of Caroline. After all, she was just a girl. They could press her down with their pinky fingers. But who asked this woman to bebeled as a bully? The poor people who were exposedst time were still being scolded online. Because of that incident, the families of those students had suffered heavy losses. The reason why it was so miserable was said to be due to the Anderson family¡¯s doing. The boys didn¡¯t want to follow in their footsteps and openly confront Caroline. However, young people were all proud, especially the blond man. He felt that he was the leader of a small group. If he stopped because of Caroline¡¯s words, it would be too embarrassing.. Chapter 248 - 248: Envy Chapter 248: Envy Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The blond man did not want to be so embarrassed, so he wanted to do something to save his face. However, just as he raised his hand and was about to say something, his two subordinates thought that he was really going to make a move. The two of them immediately carried him and ran away in a hurry. ¡°Hey, what are you two doing? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The three of them walked far away. The yellow-haired man broke free from their hands and pped each of their heads. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. Did she scare you with just one sentence? I was just about to retaliate, but you guys carried me away like this. If word gets out, won¡¯t you embarrass me?¡± His two subordinates looked at each other and thought to themselves, ¡®You¡¯re still going to fight back? Just that leg of yours was secretly shaking like that. Who are you trying to fool?¡¯ Of course, they would not expose this on the surface. After all, although the yellow-haired man was a little silly, he was rich and loyal. He could be considered their good brother. Therefore, the two of them coaxed him, ¡°Brother, this is Caroline. Of course, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. After all, you¡¯re so powerful. Not to mention Caroline, you don¡¯t even have to worry about the Anderson family. But we can¡¯t do it. You know that our families are just small fries in front of the Anderson family. If I cause trouble for my family, my father will definitely break my legs.¡± After listening to their exnation, the yellow-haired man felt that his face was eptable, so he used the slope to let go of the matter and began to talk about the person they had just bullied. ¡°Hey, do you think Jeffrey, that brat, got involved with Caroline because of this?¡± The yellow-haired man¡¯s tone carried a hint of sourness that he did not notice. The twockeys did not find it strange. They were also a little envious. Now, who did not know that Young Master Anderson valued his fianc¨¦e very much? If they could befriend Caroline, they might be able to build a rtionship with Young Master Anderson. Because of this, many people in the school wanted to have a rtionship with Caroline. Unfortunately, Caroline didn¡¯te to school many times since she got engaged. Recently, she came to school more often, but she was quite cold and used to being alone, making it difficult for people to get close to her. As for the students in the school, they were still young. Although everyone wanted to curry favor with her, they could not bring themselves to do so. Not to mention that there were many people who had directly or indirectly participated in bullying Caroline, or turned a blind eye to her tragic situation, or even ignored it. Now, they did not dare to be thick-skinned and approach her. Therefore, Caroline was able to maintain a quiet life of studying for so many days not because no one tried to get close to her, but because those people could not find a way for the time being. Everyone was watching to see who would be the first to seed. ¡°Speaking of which, why is Jeffrey so lucky?¡± One of theckeys pursed his lips and looked a little unconvinced. ¡°Not only did he get such a difficult ticket, but Caroline appeared just as we started.¡± The tickets he was talking about were tickets to a certain game theme park. The three of them were loyal fans of that game. After hearing that the park was about to open, they had always wanted to go. Unfortunately, the tickets were too popr, and the three of them could not get a single ticket. Although they did bully their ssmates on a daily basis, they were at most just small squabbles. They weren¡¯t school bullies, and they weren¡¯t familiar with Jeffrey. This time, Jeffrey had identally managed to get three tickets, which was why they had managed to stop him. They hadn¡¯t thought of snatching the tickets from Jeffrey at first. They had only wanted to see if they could buy the tickets from him. But they hadn¡¯t expected that Jeffrey, who looked gentle and thin on the outside, would have such a venomous mouth. Not only was he unwilling to sell, but he had also thrown a string of words at them, making them so angry that they wanted to fight. ¡°Tsk, I think that kid might have done it on purpose,¡± the blond boy muttered casually. He probably didn¡¯t expect to guess the truth. That was right, Jeffrey had deliberately created this scene. In an attempt to find out the truth about Caroline¡¯s visit to the Astronomical Hall, Jeffrey deliberately installed a small surveince camera in the audio visual room after Caroline left. It turned out that Caroline was really taking a nap inside. However, his intuition told him that things weren¡¯t that simple, so he wanted to find another opportunity to get in touch with Caroline. For this reason, he went back and specially studied Caroline¡¯s deeds, thus formting a special n.. Chapter 249 - 249: Design Chapter 249: Design Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jeffrey understood Caroline¡¯s past experiences and deduced that as someone who had been bullied for a long time, she would probably hate bullying if she hadn¡¯t turned ck. In addition, she was able to donate therge amount of wealth she had inherited without hesitation, so she must be very soft-hearted. Thus, Jeffrey deliberately used three tickets to lure the three guys from before on the way to Caroline¡¯s ss. He then provoked them with words and made them beat him up so that Caroline would appear and save him. It turned out that his n was effective, and Caroline really came forward to save him. But Jeffrey looked at the current Caroline and felt that things weren¡¯t going as he had expected. Jeffrey had expected Caroline to empathize with him after saving him and ask about his well-being. At this time, if he acted pitiful and led the conversation, their rtionship should be much closer. But why was it that in reality, after Caroline chased the three of them away and found out that he was the one being bullied, she was not surprised at all. After greeting him, she was about to leave. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Jeffrey could only stop her. He hadn¡¯t achieved his goal yet, so how could he let her go so easily? He held his stomach and pretended to be weak as he walked out of the stairwell. ¡°I haven¡¯t officially thanked you for saving me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Caroline said nonchntly. ¡°To you, it might be a piece of cake, but to me, it¡¯s a real solution, so it¡¯s very important to me.¡± Caroline chuckled. ¡°Looking at how you¡¯re arguing with reason, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re so weak that you¡¯ll be bullied. Moreover, you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s eyes twitched. He felt like Caroline¡¯s words were hinting at something. Did he just reveal a w? ¡°I only dared to say a few more words because you¡¯re a good person, Caroline.¡± He waved his hand in panic. Rubbing his slightly red face, he lowered his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°As for those people, you know how cruel they are when they bully people. I can¡¯t resist at all.¡± Caroline nodded and said, ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t express her opinion. She looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Although I sympathize with your experience, I have to go to ss now. Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Jeffrey was afraid that he would give himself away if he acted too aggressively, so he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He could only watch Caroline go upstairs and leave. An obscure look shed across his eyes. It seemed that Caroline was quite guarded. It would not be so easy for him to achieve his goal. But so what? If he couldn¡¯t do it once, he would try it twice or thrice. Jeffrey was very confident that he would seed. After all, he had always been like this since he was young. As long as he wanted to do something, he rarely failed. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Caroline, who had turned around to leave, had a dull smile on her face. She had thought that Jeffrey would use a more brilliant method, but she didn¡¯t expect him to use such an old trick as ¡®saving the damsel in distress.¡¯ As Caroline went upstairs, she tapped the railing with her book and thought, ¡®Then let me see how capable you are.¡¯ Originally, she had guessed that Jeffrey would wait a day or two before taking action, but Jeffrey was much more efficient than she had imagined. At noon, Caroline came to the Astronomical Hall¡¯s audio room as usual, and Jeffrey came with gifts. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caroline looked at the two sets of expensive jewelry on the table with a puzzled expression. Jeffrey pushed two sets of jewelry forward. ¡°This is to thank you for helping me out this morning. The other set is for me to ask you for a favor.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t even look at the jewelry. Instead, she stared at Jeffrey. ¡°What favor?¡± To be able to produce two sets of jewelry in such a short period of time, Jeffrey must havee prepared. She was very curious as to what tricks this person could use. ¡°I know that it¡¯s a bit difficult to make a request, but I really need this leader, so I¡¯m thick-skinned enough to ask you.¡± Jeffrey hesitated.. ¡°I¡­ Can I ask for your protection? Chapter 250 - 250: Shelter Chapter 250: Shelter Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing Jeffrey¡¯s words, Caroline raised her eyebrows. It had to be said that Jeffrey had a good grasp of the human heart. If the person standing in front of him was Caroline, who had been bullied since she was young, his method might really be effective. Unfortunately, that was then and that was now. The current Caroline was not someone who could be fooled by such a small trick. Originally, Caroline only wanted to get to know Jeffrey and gain his trust, so that she could find an opportunity to contact his grandfather and see if she could find an opportunity to work together. ording to the information she got from Will Sr., this young master seemed to be secretly doing some small research using the secrecy of thearium. Caroline wasn¡¯t very interested in this small research before, but seeing how Jeffrey was willing to spend so much money just because he suspected her motive for entering thearium, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was researching that made him so afraid of being seen. Because of this n, Caroline, who originally wanted to reject him, immediately changed her mind and agreed to his request. ¡°Since we know each other, I can help you, but I don¡¯t need your things.¡± She pushed the jewelry back. Her rejection didn¡¯t surprise Jeffrey, so he said, ¡°This is my thank-you gift to you. Since you¡¯re unwilling to ept it, I can only take them to the charity sale and donate them in your name.¡± Doing charity was another small trick to cater to Caroline. Unfortunately, Caroline was not willing to do so. ¡°This is yours. You can do whatever you want with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes trouble, so don¡¯t expect me to help you solve your problems.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me,¡± Jeffrey quickly promised. ¡°All I need is protection.¡± Thus, Jeffrey followed Caroline into ss in the afternoon. Jeffrey didn¡¯t have a high sense of presence in school. Others had been promoted from elementary school to university, and Jeffrey had transferred to their high school department when he was in high school, so there were quite a few people who knew him. Everyone was surprised to see him and Caroline together. After all, Jeffrey¡¯s major wasn¡¯t medicine, but biochemistry. Julie, who was about to walk forward with a report, suddenly stopped. When she saw Caroline and Jeffrey sitting together, a hint of confusion and hurt shed across her eyes. Andy quickly pulled her back to her seat. ¡°Did Caroline make a new friend?¡± Julie sounded a little disappointed. Andy thought about what happenedst night and nced at Jeffrey, trying to guess his identity. If her guess was right, then Caroline would not shy away from getting close to Jeffrey. Did this mean that Jeffrey¡¯s identity was not simple? Andy wanted to tell Julie about theseplicated matters. Sheforted Julie, ¡°Maybe. Maybe she¡¯d rather be friends with a boy like Jeffrey than us?¡± Julie thought for a moment and guessed softly, ¡°Is it because Caroline has been bullied by girls before, so she has a shadow in her friendship with girls and is unwilling to trust us?¡± Andy didn¡¯t expect her to think of this, so she said vaguely, ¡°Who knows?¡± Julie nodded and didn¡¯t say anything, but she had already confirmed this guess in her heart. She wondered if she should be more patient and persistent to let Caroline see their sincerity. Julie weighed the report in her hand. The report was Caroline¡¯s. They had just seen it when they went to the office, so she volunteered to tell the teacher that she could help pass the report to Caroline. The teacher saw that someone could help, so she was naturally happy to see it happen, so she gave the report to Julie. When Caroline entered the ssroom, Julie was supposed to hand her the report and greet her, inviting her to participate in the uing club activities. But Jeffrey¡¯s sudden appearance disrupted her ns. Julie decided to wait until after ss and continue with the original n. As for her n, Julie didn¡¯t intend to share it with Andy this time because she could already tell that Andy didn¡¯t like Caroline and even rejected her contact with Caroline.. Chapter 251 - 251: Invitation Chapter 251: Invitation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Julie didn¡¯t know why Andy was so against Caroline, but her intuition told her that Caroline wasn¡¯t the person she was rumored to be. On the contrary, she was a very kind person. Therefore, Julie did not want to see Caroline alone every time she came to school. She also did not want to be misunderstood and spread all kinds of inexplicable rumors. Taking into ount Andy¡¯s mood, Julie decided not to tell her about this matter for now. She wanted to wait until Caroline had resolved the misunderstanding before thinking about bringing the two of them together. At this moment, Julie still did not know that it was because of her decision that she was in danger. After ss, Julie hesitated for a moment, but still came to Caroline with the report. ¡°Hey, Caroline, this is the case report that Professor McBride asked me to pass to you. He said that he has sent the revision opinions to your email. Also, he said that he still needs you to add another document. He hopes that you can hand it to him before next Monday.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you for your help.¡± Caroline took the report and looked down at two pages. She found that Julie had not left. She looked up and asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Julie hesitated for a moment, but she still took out the invitation letter and pushed it in front of Caroline. ¡°Next Wednesday is our club¡¯s activity day. We¡¯re going to hold a theme dressing party. The event is open to the public, so can I invite you to join us?¡± Caroline wanted to reject her outright, but when she looked up and saw Julie¡¯s anxious and expectant eyes, she paused for a moment and her heart softened. This silly girl, she had already been neglected by her, yet she still wanted toe over. But it was precisely because Julie was such a kind girl that she wanted to stay away from her. Caroline apologized to her in her heart and hardened her heart. ¡°I already have ns for next Wednesday, so I can¡¯t agree to your invitation.¡± Although Julie had guessed that the sess rate of this invitation would not be too high, she was still a little disappointed when she heard Caroline¡¯s rejection. She could only force a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made my own decision and didn¡¯t consider your situation. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± After saying that, she took back the invitation letter and returned to her seat dejectedly. Caroline looked at her lonely back and then looked away. Jeffrey, who had witnessed what had just happened, looked at Caroline with some doubt. ¡°You clearly wanted to agree. Why did you refuse?¡± Caroline looked down at the report in her hand and didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°That can only mean that your perception is wrong. I¡¯m not interested in a drag party at all.¡± Jeffrey raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t think his perception was wrong. She wanted to agree but refused. What was the reason? He pondered in his heart. Caroline was also impressed by Jeffrey¡¯s keen senses. She noticed that he was deep in thought, so she changed the topic to prevent him from digging deeper. ¡°Compared to this, I¡¯m more curious about how long you n to follow me? Are you nning to never go back to your ss?¡± As expected, Jeffrey¡¯s attention was diverted. He put on a distressed expression. ¡°Of course, I have to continue with the ss, so it¡¯s not realistic to follow you all the time. I was wondering if I should follow you for the next few days and observe those people¡¯s reactions. If they don¡¯t dare to bully me again, it will prove that our measures are effective.¡± Caroline frowned and thought for a moment, as if she was not satisfied with this proposal. In the end, she sighed andpromised, ¡°Up to you.¡± Jeffrey saw Caroline¡¯s cold expression and still couldn¡¯t figure out where his spection went wrong. Could it be that she was a much more cold-blooded person than he had imagined? Was that why she could not empathize with someone who had also been bullied? If that were really the case, then it would be too boring. Jeffrey¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and he wondered if he should test Caroline¡¯s true nature again and see if he should adjust his follow-up strategy. Caroline had finished flipping through the report, and she was wondering if she should find an opportunity to go to the top floor of thearium to explore Jeffrey¡¯s secret base and see what kind of secret experiments this young master was conducting inside. Considering that Jeffrey was someone who would secretly install surveince cameras on people, he should have installed strict security on the top floor to prevent others from discovering his secrets. At the thought of this, Caroline took out her phone and sent Henry an encrypted message.. Chapter 252 - 252: Internet Cafe Owner Chapter 252: Inte Cafe Owner Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Of course, the surveince cameras were not a problem for Caroline. She could find a way to avoid those gadgets and sneak in. However, she was not the only one fighting now, so she did not have to do everything herself. She could share some of the work with others. On the other side, after Henry received her mission, he thought for a moment and clicked on one of the avatars in the group of thirteen people. Then, he forwarded the message to the other party. In the storeroom of a gaming inte cafe, a bearded man wearing a checkered shirt and khaki overalls was sleeping on a couch with a erotic magazine covering his face. Suddenly, his phone rang. The man¡¯s chubby palm covered the magazine with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. He grabbed the corner of the magazine and threw it away. His other hand took out his phone from his pocket. When he saw the message, his sleepy eyes lit up for a moment, but soon they returned to their listless, dead fish eyes. There was a knock on the door. ¡°Hey, Boss, there¡¯s anotherputer problem outside.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The man responded impatiently, then put away his phone. He pulled on a pair of old sneakers, scratched his messy hair, opened the door, and went out. ¡°Whichputer is having problems again? ¡°Zone A, Table 8.¡± Luhn, the waiter, was clearly used to his sloppy appearance. ¡°When I have money, I¡¯ll throw away all these broken machines and rece them with new ones sooner orter,¡± the man said as he walked over to Table 8 in Zone A. Next to him was a boy who looked sixteen or seventeen years old, with dyed red hair, chewing gum in his mouth, and a face with a bit of a ruffian. ¡°Hey, Billy, you¡¯re this brokenputer, isn¡¯t it a special trap for me? Otherwise, why would it have problems every time I y games to the most critical time?¡± Theputer in front of him had turned into a color tray and could not be moved at all. Billy would never agree. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s clearly your fault. Other people have never had any problems with theputer, but you always have problems with theputer. Did you lose the game and treat theputer rudely?¡± He retorted, but his hands were typing on the keyboard. The boy was not convinced. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t nder me. It¡¯s clearly yourputer that¡¯s broken and old. I don¡¯t know how many years it¡¯s been, but when it moves, it¡¯s like a slow olddy. It¡¯s slow and sluggish. It¡¯ll be strange if there¡¯s nothing wrong with it!¡± Billy rolled his eyes. ¡°My shop only has such lousy conditions. If you dislike it so much, go to another shop!¡± The boy chuckled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your chead Drice. I would have chanced long ago!¡± Even though this inte caf¨¦ looked like it was in ruins, the boss was really capable. The new games on the market were all updated, and the configuration was up to date. Moreover, the inte speed was not bad, and the charges were about 15% cheaper than other inte cafes. The only downside was that theputer would asionally go crazy, which would affect the gaming experience. However, young people like them who didn¡¯t have much money and liked to y games still liked to gather here. However, when something went wrong, they still had toin when they should. ¡°I was just about toplete my penta-kill when theputer suddenly jammed andpletely affected my performance. Boss, you have topensate me for my mental damage.¡± The boy wanted to take the opportunity to see if he could reduce the fee a little. Billy bent down and did something. Theputer screen shed and returned to normal. He straightened his body and nced at it before snorting disdainfully. ¡°Is it toplete the record of being killed five times?¡± The boy widened his eyes and looked at it. Theputer screen was disying his game interface, which showed his game data. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The boy coughed awkwardly. ¡°Theputer must have jammed and my character disconnected. That¡¯s why I was killed repeatedly.¡± Billy gave the boy a look that said, ¡®Go ahead and make it up.¡¯ With those game stats, it would be strange if he could win. However, Billy was toozy to argue with the customer. Since theputer was back to normal, his work was done. He waved his hand and walked out of the shop. ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡± A few secondster, a waitress poked her head out of Zone B to look for someone. Luhn spread his hands and said, ¡°He left with his mind. Maybe he went to find his sweetheart.¡± The waitress clicked her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s too fast. It hadn¡¯t even been two minutes, and the malfunction had been fixed so quickly?¡± Luhn had a very normal expression on his face.. ¡°Otherwise, how do you think we can maintain the normal operation of the shop with these brokenputers in our shop?¡± Chapter 253 - 253: Cryptic Message Chapter 253: Cryptic Message Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Although their manager was sloppy andzy, and he liked to read erotic magazines all day long, he was really good at repairing. Every time there was a problem with theputer in the store, he could quickly solve it. The waitress was a newly recruited employee. She didn¡¯t expect the manager to have such a skill. She gave him a thumbs up and then said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s aputer here that can¡¯t be turned on. What should we do if the boss runs away?¡± ¡°Change theputer for the customer.¡± Luhn had no choice. Although their boss had good skills, he was reallyzy. He often opened his shop, but no one knew where he went. It was also when he was running errands for a customer to buy things at a convenience store that he identally saw the boss and a scantily dressed woman pulling and tugging at each other at the entrance of a small alley. Only then did he roughly guess why the boss ran out of the store. Thinking about the erotic magazines that the boss often carried, it was not surprising that he could do this. However, in order not to scare the new female employee and save some face for the wretched boss, Luhn still hid this matter. On the other side, after Billy left the inte caf¨¦, he turned into a small alley as usual. However, he did not go looking for a street girl for excitement like Luhn had guessed. Instead, he took advantage of theck of people in the alley. After turning left and right, he came to a rtively dpidated apartment. Then, he walked up to the seventh floor and opened the door to enter. This was a ce that no one knew about and no one else had set foot in. It was also Billy¡¯s real home after the storage room on the second floor of the inte caf¨¦. Compared to the old exterior, the interior decoration is obviously much more advanced. As soon as he stepped into the living room, a mechanical dog squatting in the corner immediately turned its head and scanned him with its eyes. Then, it said in a grandmother¡¯s electronic voice, ¡°Wee home, Billy.¡± Billy waved at it as a greeting. Then, he walked to the door of a room and pushed open the password lock on the door frame, revealing the iris scanner inside. Billy looked over and scanned his eyes. The door clicked, indicating that it had been unlocked. He turned the doorknob, and darkness greeted his eyes. Billy walked in familiarly and closed the door. With a click, the room lit up. There was only a long desk in the room with five screens arranged in a semicircle. Billy took off his shoes, walked barefoot on the floor, pulled out the only chair, and sat down. Then, he started all theputers. Half an hourter, Caroline¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a message from Henry, showing the path of all the surveince cameras in the Astronomical Hall. With this, her sess rate of exploring the top floor of the Astronomical Hall at night would greatly increase. There was no time to lose. At 1 0¡¯clock that night, after everyone in the vi went to rest, Caroline got out of bed and quietly went to the Astronomical Hall. She had just avoided a camera and used an iron wire to reach the side door. She opened the door a crack and stepped inside when the phone in her pocket vibrated slightly. Caroline paused. Usually, no one would look for her at this hour. She turned around and leaned against the wall in the corner. She turned around and took out her phone. [Respected XX user, hello, this is¡­] This was a marketing advertisement message sent by amunicationspany to its clients. Caroline was a little speechless. She heaved a sigh of relief and was about to turn off her phone. She identally nced at the two lines of information below and her eyes narrowed. No, there was something wrong with this message. She read the entire message from the beginning to the end and confirmed that it was not an ordinary marketing advertisement message, but an encrypted message. This encryption method was specially set in their small circle, and only a dozen people could use it. Therefore, there was no doubt that this message came from an acquaintance. Caroline erased the encrypted information and extracted the real information contained inside. [Go ahead. I¡¯ll help you cover all your tracks.] Caroline stuck her tongue to her cheek. Only that strange guy could say such a thing with such confidence. On the other end of thework, in a room with closed curtains, Billy, who had just sent the message, stared at the fiveputer screens in front of him. Although they had learned from Henry that Luo Ling was still alive, and they didn¡¯t think that Henry would lie to them about this, however, Billy still felt a little uneasy without seeing her in person.. Chapter 254 - 254: Climb In Chapter 254: Climb In Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Therefore, after receiving Henry¡¯s mission information and obtaining the surveince information near thearium, Billy did not stop there. Instead, he waited until this time to see if he could see her with his own eyes. However, Luo Ling had specifically asked for the locations of the surveince cameras, which meant that she didn¡¯t want to be exposed to the cameras. So Billy took a gamble and sent out the message disguised as a marketing advertisement within a one-kilometer radius of thearium. Billy was a little apprehensive. If Luo Ling really saw this message, would she expose herself in front of the camera? At this moment, he regretted his impulsiveness. Luo Ling had not contacted them for so long, which meant that her situation was not good. The world of the inte was not really safe. Even in the dark, there were still many people who wanted to kill people. Even though Billy believed that his technology was one of the best in the world, there was always someone better. Billy could not guarantee that those crazy people would not be watching them on the inte. If the news about Luo Ling was exposed, it would definitely attract the attention of those people again. Therefore, it was somewhat difficult for him to send such a message. The frustrated Billy struggled for a few seconds beforeposing another encrypted message. He wanted to tell Caroline that he was joking just now and that she should not reveal any traces. As soon as he finished typing the message and was about to type it out, he suddenly noticed something strange on the screen on the upper left corner of his eye. He turned his head and saw a figure slowly walking toward the camera on the surveince screen that was originally facing the hall on the first floor of thearium. The person was wearing a tight ck leather jacket and leather pants that wrapped her body tightly. She wore a hat on her head, and not a single strand of hair could be seen. She wore a ck mask on her face, revealing only her eyes. The person walked to a few meters away from the camera and pointed at her eyes with her index and middle fingers. Then, she pointed at the camera, indicating that she was looking at him. Then, she put her index finger and middle finger together and knocked three times rhythmically on her left wrist. Billy¡¯s eyes widened. Although it was night and the scene was a little dim, he couldn¡¯t see the person clearly. But this was Luo Ling without a doubt. She really came back alive! The corners of Billy¡¯s eyes were red. He controlled the camera and tapped it up and down three times as a response. Caroline waved at him and then disappeared from the surveince camera. Even someone as skilled as Billy would have to spend a lot of effort topletely cover the surveince cameras without anyone noticing. Therefore, she decided not to cause too much trouble for Billy. As for Billy, after seeing Caroline with his own eyes, he had achieved his goal and felt at ease, so he did not pursue why Caroline still avoided the surveince cameras. He stared at the cameras to prevent anyone from barging in and ruining Caroline¡¯s ns. At the same time, he began to process the surveince footage with meticulous techniques. Caroline quickly avoided the surveince cameras and arrived at thest room of the astronomical observation room on the top floor. In order to prevent anyone from discovering the secret here, Jeffrey didn¡¯t dare to change the lock on the door, so the lock was still the old U-shaped lock. This was convenient for Caroline. She poked the door with the wire a few times and opened it. The first thing she saw when she entered was a four to five-meter-long corridor. Since there were two pieces of transparent ss installed on the door, one could see inside from the outside, so Jeffrey installed the surveince cameras in the corridor around the corner. One on the left and one on the right faced the door of the equipment room inside. In order to avoid the surveince cameras, Caroline couldn¡¯t break through the front door. There were only two ways to enter the room. One was through the window, and the other was through the venttion duct. Jeffrey was a cautious person. The windows inside were locked and the curtains were drawn, so she could only try to enter through the venttion duct. She raised her head and nced at the venttion window above her. It was about three meters above the ground. In order not to leave any traces, she could not jump up from the wall. Moreover, the gap in the venttion window was too small for her to grab.. Chapter 255 Experimentals Chapter 255 Experimentals Caroline thought for a moment, then touched her waist, untied the thin belt inside, and pulled out a metal thread that was wrapped into a chopstick thick rope. There was a small hook at the end. This was a climbing tool that she had specially found a craftsman to make through Will Sr.''s connections. It came in handy now. Caroline put the belt back in its original position, then stared at the venttion window to confirm the position of the buckle inside. Then, she threw the rope in her hand, and the metal hook flew out. With a slight ''ding'', it hit the stic board on the vent. The gap was too narrow, and the hook was slightly off, so it failed to get in. However, Caroline wasn''t discouraged. After retracting the hook, she carefully considered the angle and threw it out again. This time, the hook sessfully stuck in and sessfully formed the buckle. She pulled the rope down and the buckle loosened. Then, she did the same thing and opened the other buckle. With a little force, the venttion board fell down. Caroline quickly caught the board and gently stood to the side. Then, she ran up and jumped up, hooking her hands around the vent. The vent was very narrow. Fortunately, although Caroline was not short, she had a small frame and a thin body, so she could barely crawl inside. Before she came, she had already figured out theyout of this floor, so she didn''t need to go around in circles and directly arrived at her destination. Looking down from the vent, there were only a few faint blue lights used for experiments, barely allowing people to see the furnishings in the room. There were a few long tables, some experimental equipment, rows of bottles, and some unknown boxes. Caroline looked around and confirmed that there was nothing unusual inside before opening the vent. However, as soon as she jumped down, her entire body suddenly trembled. The feeling of being stared at by something arose spontaneously. She turned around and met the gaze of a raptor in the box opposite her. Caroline subconsciously reached out to her side. She was wearing an extremely sharp dagger on her body. Then, she walked over with light steps. When she got closer, she realized that the box was not filled with a raptor, but a python that was as thick as an adult''s thigh. At this moment, it was coiled up in the box, only its head was upright, and it was flicking its forked tongue in Caroline''s direction. The box was soundproof, so Caroline couldn''t hear anything even if she got close. There were more than 10 simr boxes in the room. There were different sizes and contained different animals. Some of them were as big as this python, while others were as small as a nest of white mice. The various astronomical telescopes that the school had spent a lot of money to buy, which were supposed to be the main characters, were abandoned in the corner like garbage. Looking at the pile of animals of all shapes and sizes, and then looking at the pile of bottles and jars in front of her, it was easy to guess what Jeffrey was doing in this mysterious room. He was actually secretly using animals to conduct drug experiments in this room. She just didn''t know which direction he was researching, but judging from Jeffrey''s expression, it was likely that what he was researching wasn''t something that could be exposed to the public. Caroline didn''t know much about this, so she wore gloves and flipped through the reagents. She didn''t have much thought in her mind. When she saw aputer on the table beside her, she thought that it might have recorded his experimental data, so she immediately sat down. Jeffrey was a cautious person, so he installed several secret passwords on theputer. However, this was not a problem for Caroline. She took out a USB sh drive from her pocket, plugged it into theputer, and used the mini programs inside to avoid the security programs. She found a new path and sessfully turned on theputer. The moment she opened it, the desktop was filled with documents with time and serial numbers on them. Caroline moved the mouse and opened thetest document, which recorded the experimental data in detail. Jeffrey had ced a white mouse into a sealed space the day before and injected a medicinal gas called ''R'' into it. From the results of the experiment, after the little mouse inhaled the ''R'' gas, in less than a minute, it clearly showed a manic reaction. It kept trying to scratch the floor with its ws and hit the ss with its head. Chapter 256 Burned 256 Burned The experiment continued. Five minutester, the white mouse began to twitch all over. Six minutester, it began to foam at the mouth... Caroline''s face darkened when she saw the data. Jeffrey was researching a biochemical poison! As a soldier, Caroline was familiar with biochemical weapons. Compared to artillery shells, nuclear bombs, and other weapons, biochemical weapons were more effective on the battlefield. Therefore, during World War II, they were brought to the battlefield by the armies of some countries, causing arge number of casualties. Because the method was too cruel and contrary to human ethics, after World War II, this weapon was banned worldwide. However, this did not mean that the research of biochemical weapons had stopped. On the contrary, ording to the information she had learned, many research teams were still secretly researching such reagents. They had even begun to apply these things outside the battlefield. And behind these research teams were the governments of various countries or major political parties. As a soldier, Caroline was never merciful to her enemies on the battlefield. However, this did not mean that she was a murderer. At the same time, she hated torturing people for fun. Therefore, she had always been very disgusted with biochemical weapons, which were extremely lethal and indiscriminate attacks that brought great pain and torture to people. She had thought that Jeffrey, who was only a teenager, wouldn''t be able to cause too much trouble, but she hadn''t expected this kid to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat. He was actually researching such a terrifying thing behind others'' backs. She opened up the recent experimental data and looked through it. The R reagent that Jeffrey had developed was a nerve poison that was spread through the form of a smog, allowing the test subjects to inhale it into their bodies. From the looks of it, this ''R'' reagent that could affect the nerves had already shown some results. It had entered the first round of testing. If the animal testing phase went smoothly, and considering that Jeffrey was from a military family like Shwell, Caroline guessed that he might enter the human testing phase in the next phase. So, did the Shwell family know what their seemingly harmless youngest son was doing outside? Was this Jeffrey''s own ''hobby'', or did he actually receive instructions and indulgence from the Shwell family? Looking at the various bottles and cans in front of her, as well as the various ignorant animals in the boxes, Caroline turned off theputer with a bang and pulled out her USB drive. Regardless of Jeffrey''s original intention in researching these things, since Caroline had discovered this ce, she would definitely not allow this experiment to continue. Caroline erased the traces of her intrusion and then used the principle of self-ignition of wires to design a small mechanism. Three minutes after she left theboratory, a fire would start. Before she left, she nced at the animals in the box. From the experimental report just now, they had been injected with different drugs, causing irreversible damage to their bodies. They might even carry unknown viruses. Therefore, rather than letting them continue to live in pain, it was better to let them die in this fire. She knocked on the python''s big box through the ss, causing it to look up at her again. "Little fellow, if you have a next life, you should avoid humans." The python couldn''t hear the outside world and didn''t know what the human was saying. It just stared at her and watched her turn around and climb into the venttion window. The room fell into darkness again. Three minutester, there was a sh of fire. Soon, the dangerous chemicals exploded one after another due to excessive heat. Fortunately, because it was not much, the explosion range was notrge. All the fire rms in the building rang. At the same time, the nearby fire station also received the rm and immediately mobilized all the fire engines. Jeffrey, who was sleeping, was also awakened by the rm on his phone. He hurriedly turned on the surveince camera and saw smokeing out of the locked door of theboratory. "Oh no!" Jeffree didn''t have time to think about why theb suddenly caught fire. If a fire broke out in the Astronomical Hall, the school would definitely call the Fire Department and ask the firefighters to put out the fire. They would also investigate the cause of the fire after the incident. In that case, the secret hidden in hisboratory would be exposed. Jeffrey gritted his teeth and struggled for a moment. In the end, he picked up his phone and dialed the number. "Grandpa, I need your help." Chapter 257 Clean Up Chapter 257 Clean Up Soon, the sound of the fire truck broke the silence of the Alexandria campus. Caroline hid in the dark corner of the surveince camera and watched as the fire was extinguished. Without waiting for the police to arrive, a group of guys in suits and leather shoes rushed into thearium. At this moment, even Principal Brown, who had rushed over after receiving the news, and the police who had rushed over after hearing the news, were stopped outside the school gate. It was obvious that the group of people who had just entered must have been specially hired by the Shwell family to clean up the things in theboratory on the top floor and erase the traces of the experiment. With the Shwell family here, this matter would never be seen again. Caroline sighed and muttered, "I hope this is not the Shwell family''s idea." If the Shwell family really did such shady business behind her back, then her previous idea of forming an alliance with the Shwell family would probably be shattered. Caroline, who had secretly done something big, took advantage of the chaos on campus to sneak home and sleep. This farcested until dawn before it gradually subsided. Jeffrey, who hadn''t slept the entire night, stood by the window with a gloomy face, staring at the rising sun. "Have you cleaned up all the traces?" he asked the person on the phone. "Yes, all traces have been cleaned up, including the things that exploded and the corpses of the animals." Jeffrey''s tensed heart finally rxed a little. "Have you found the cause of the fire?" "We''ve already sent people to check the surveince cameras. No one broke into that room at night. From the preliminary investigation of the ident at the scene, it should be a fire caused by a circuit problem." After hearing the other party''s words, Jeffrey thought of theplicated circuit problems in theboratory and fell silent for a moment. If this was the cause of the fire, it was not too surprising. It was originally an astronomical observation room and did not have the conditions to conduct experiments. Jeffrey had spent a lot of time setting up the room. In order to support his multiple experiments, he had modified the circuit in the room many times, so it was a little messy. This was also why Caroline had chosen to work in this area. No matter how talented Jeffrey was in biochemistry, he was still a young master. He only knew a little about electrical circuits, so there were many safety risks in the circuits he modified. What Caroline did was just to add fuel to the fire and let those secret modifications explode in advance. But Jeffrey was a cautious person. "Are you sure it was caused by a circuit problem?" The other party''s tone was also very cautious. "From the traces at the scene, our preliminary judgment is so." This group of investigators was sent by his grandfather. Jeffrey believed in their professionalism, but for some reason, his intuition told him that things weren''t that simple. But without any evidence, Jeffrey couldn''t ask them to conduct arge-scale search. He could only order, "Check the entire observation room, from the door to the inside. Try to check every detail. Report to me immediately if you find anything unusual." The person on the other end of the phone hesitated for a moment, but still said frankly, "I''m sorry, Young Master Jeffrey, we can only try our best to aplish this, but things might not go as smoothly as we expected." After all, this was Alexandria College, not Shwell''s territory. Although they could rush to the scene and clean up the things while the fire was still being put out, they didn''t have the right to lock down the ce and stop everyone outside to investigate the scene. In such a hurry, they were able to quickly clean up the scene and investigate the cause of the fire. Their speed was considered very fast. Now that batches of people had entered the scene to investigate, there were probably many other traces left behind. Jeffrey had also thought of this, so he didn''t make things difficult for them. "Do your best to investigate." After hanging up, a message popped up on his phone. It was from his grandfather''s personal assistant. [The old man is waiting for your call.]] Jeffrey''s breathing quickened. Since those investigators had cleared the things, they must have more or less realized that he was doing some experimental research. His grandfather must have already received the news. Jeffrey had ced hisboratory in the Astronomical Hall precisely because he had done all this behind his family''s back. Chapter 258 Had Grown Up Wrong Chapter 258 Had Grown Up Wrong The Shwell family had been in the military for five generations, and by his great-grandfather''s generation, they had made great achievements and umted the Shwell family business. In his grandfather''s generation, he had gained a lot of fame and fortune in the war decades ago, making the Shwell family and the other three families known as the ''Four Great Families'' in the military world. His family had a very deep connection with the army. His father, uncle, and his brothers had all joined the army. As the youngest child of the Shwell family, Jeffrey was proud of his family''s honor. He had always wanted to be a powerful soldier, just like the elders in his family. However, things did not go ording to his wishes. When his mother was seven months pregnant with him, she identally encountered the enemy''s revenge, causing her stomach to be injured. In the end, they could only save the mother and son''s lives by inducingbor. Fortunately, the operation went smoothly, and both mother and son were safe. Unfortunately, due to premature birth, his physical fitness was naturally weaker than the average person. Therefore, no matter how much Jeffrey wanted to be a soldier, his body couldn''t help him fulfill this wish. Now that he was able to live like a normal person and only looked a little thin, it was already the result of the Shwell family''s efforts to maintain it. As for why Jeffrey hid his identity and came to this city to study, it was because the current head of the Shwell family, his grandfather Retlin, had realized the undercurrents in the military a few years ago. After thinking about it, he sent Jeffrey, the youngest grandson who rarely showed his face outside due to health reasons, away from the Shwell family. He did this so that one day, if something happened to the Shwell family, at least he could be safe. However, he did not expect that this little grandson who did not like to talk much on a daily basis would really amaze the world with a single brilliant feat. He actually caused such a big mess by himself. After being woken up in the middle of the night, Retlin didn''t fall asleep for the entire night. When he heard the report from the investigator, he was a little proud and a little angry. "Can you tell me why you want to study such a dangerous thing?" Over the phone, Retlin, who was already in his seventies, sounded a little lethargic. There was no joy or anger in his tone. But as his own grandson, Jeffrey knew very well that although his grandfather looked old, it didn''t mean that he was really old. On the contrary, he was more like a lion that was temporarily sleepy. He usually looked like he was sleeping, but as long as he smelled the scent of blood, he would immediately open his sharp eyes and stare at every prey. He sounded like a young man who had been wronged. "Grandpa, you know that I want to be a glorious soldier and serve the army." Since his body did not allow him to be a warrior, he would use his head and his hands to help him achieve his wish. Retlin sighed. "In your eyes, what is the mission of a warrior?" Jeffrey answered without hesitation. "Of course it''s to kill the enemy and win on the battlefield." However, Retlin''s voice was even more resolute than his. "You''re wrong. The main task of a warrior is not to kill the enemy, but to protect the country and the people!" Jeffrey''s ears quivered. He didn''t quite understand. "But, what''s the difference between the two? Isn''t the ultimate goal to kill the enemy?" Therefore, what was wrong with him wanting to research biological weapons with high lethality? As long as he could kill the enemy, he could use any method, right? "It''s my fault." Retlin''s voice carried a hint of regret. He thought that his grandson''s health was too poor and he was destined to not be in the military. Therefore, he did not let him receive military education since he was young. As a result, he unknowingly raised his personality to be crooked. "If you can''t tell the difference between the two, then even if you have the chance to go to the battlefield, you won''t be a glorious warrior." Hearing the regret and frustration in his grandfather''s voice, as well as the affirmation behind it, Jeffrey''s heart felt cold and hot, as if he had been repeatedly soaked in cold soup and hot soup, making him feel sour and bloated, and even a little suffocated. He opened his mouth, wanting to say that the reason for today''s oue was not his grandfather''s fault, but his health. He should not me himself for this. But at the same time, he was a little unconvinced after hearing Retlin''s affirmation. Chapter 259 - 259: Failed Chapter 259: Failed Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Grandpa, was I really wrong?¡± ¡°You actually know the answer in your heart, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done this research behind our backs, and you wouldn¡¯t have been afraid that the secret of theboratory would be exposed to everyone.¡± Retlin¡¯s words made Jeffrey¡¯s hope disappear. ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean up the rest. During this period of time, you should stay in school and study.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°As for your research, as long as it¡¯s within my sight, I won¡¯t allow you to continue. When you understand what I just told you, you cane to me and tell me your answer.¡± Retlin put down the phone, but the expression on his face did not rx. Jeffrey¡¯s trouble this time wasn¡¯t too big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. If word got out, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Shwell¡¯s and Jeffrey¡¯s reputations. Fortunately, things had not progressed to the worst extent yet. The fire came at the right time. The only thing to worry about now was the Anderson family¡¯s reaction. Jeffrey had changed his name and came to the Alexandria College to study, so very few people knew his true identity, but this did not include the Anderson family. Although Alexandria College wasn¡¯t very eye-catching in the Anderson fa huge family, and they didn¡¯t receive much attention from the Anderson it didn¡¯t mean that they could break away from the Anderson family¡¯s con The astronomical museum that they had spent a lot of money on was on The people from the school, including the police, were even stopped outs was obvious that there was something fishy inside. The Anderson family was not a family that could be bullied by anyone. HC could they not pursue the matter and not make a sound? Just as Retlin had guessed, early in the morning, Principal Brown, who fe something was wrong, passed the news to Edwin. When Edwin heard about the fire in thearium, he immediately tho of Caroline. He already knew that Caroline would go to thearium building for a lunch break during the past few days of school, so he immediately suspected that thearium was on fire because someon targeting Caroline. ¡°Where did the fire start?¡± This was the question he was most concerned When he heard that it was the astronomical observation room on the top he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the astronomical audition room that Caroline had staying in during her lunch break. In that case, did this mean that the fire wasn¡¯t targeted at Caroline? However, for the sake of caution, Edwin did not give up on this possibility. Instead, he asked Oleg to carefully check the reason and find out who the first batch of people who entered thearium were. Whether it was out of concern for Caroline, concern for the business development of Alexandria College, or to protect the Anderson family¡¯s reputation, if someone dared to y tricks, it would not be easily covered up. After all, they were in their own territory, and time was too tight. The people arranged by the Shwell family did not have time to hide their tracks. Therefore, Oleg quickly found out that the first people who stopped Principal Brown and the police outside thearium were a deputy director from the inspection system and members of his team. At the same time, they also found out that there was only a student named Jeffrey in the astronomical observation room on the top floor. He often went in and out of the room, so the fire should have something to do with him. Oleg quickly handed the investigation report to Edwin. After seeing Jeffrey¡¯s true identity, Edwin raised his eyebrows. ¡°He¡¯s actually from the Shwell family?¡± It was the grandson of the Shwell family who had never shown his face. He immediately understood why Caroline was so eager to go to school these days, and why she would go to thearium for a lunch break. She couldn¡¯t be trying to get in touch with the Shwell family¡¯s grandson, right? Edwin tapped his fingers rhythmically on the coffee cup and suddenly asked, ¡°Did you find out what this young master did in the astronomical observation room?¡± Considering the identity of this young master, Edwin realized that the cause of the fire should not be an ident. Otherwise, the Shwell family would not have taken the risk of being exposed. It was likely that the observation room on the top floor contained something that could not be made public. Oleg¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°They were too fast. By the time our people entered, the traces inside had already been cleaned up. If we want to find out, we will have to start from other aspects..¡± Chapter 260 - 260: Apologizing Chapter 260: Apologizing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Since they already knew that Jeffrey was involved in this matter, they could start investigating this young man, such as his past actions, shopping records, and so on. From these details, they could more or less guess what he was doing. However, it would take a longer time, and they had to be a little faster to prevent the Shwell family from erasing these traces in advance. However, Oleg was not too worried about this. After all, this was the Anderson family¡¯s territory. They were caught off guardst night, and they didn¡¯t pay enough attention to Alexandria College. That was why they were taken advantage of. Now that they were on guard, the Anderson family would not continue to be passive. The two of them were still discussing how to investigate the matter when Oleg received a call request. He was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Mr. Shwell. He said he wants to speak to you.¡± Edwin was also a little surprised, but then he understood. As expected, the person in charge of supporting such arge family was still very clear-headed. As long as the Anderson family had the heart to investigate, Jeffrey¡¯s actions would soon be discovered. Rather than letting the Anderson family do whatever they wanted, it would be better for the Shwell family to lower their heads and take responsibility. They would see if they could stop the matter here. Thinking of Caroline¡¯s matter, Edwin didn¡¯t hold on to it too much. He only insisted, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t big or small, but it involves the safety of the academy and many students, so I have to give them an exnation.¡± It meant that if the Anderson family did not pursue this matter, it was fine, but the Anderson family had to know the truth. It was not like the Anderson family would really be blind and let others do whatever they wanted just because the Shwell family said that they could not do anything. Retlin also knew about this matter, and they had no choice but to speak up. He let out a long sigh, ¡°Speaking of which, the child is ignorant and very mischievous. Because his family is not around and no one controls him, he acts recklessly. After learning relevant knowledge in ss, he feels dissatisfied and has to do it by himself after ss and does some small experiments to prove it. Children, they¡¯re just having fun. How can they think so much about the safety of the operation? So it leaves a safety hazard.¡± Edwin smiled silently. If it was really a ¡®small experiment¡¯ like what Reitlin had said, why would the Shwell family be so wary of a formidable enemy? He thought of Jeffrey¡¯s profession, andbined it with Retlin¡¯s reaction, he could roughly guess what Jeffrey¡¯s ¡®small experiment¡¯ was. It could only be said that he was indeed from the Shwell family. He was very bold. He actually dared to carry out such dangerous research in such an unprofessional environment. Looking at the gentle, thin, and non-aggressive young man in the photo, one could not tell from his appearance that he was young. He was very reckless and ruthless. However, since he didn¡¯t want to fall out with the Shwell family, Edwin didn¡¯t expose Retlin¡¯s words. ¡°Thearium has been seriously damaged. I reckon they¡¯ll have to close for some time for repairs. By then, ordinary people won¡¯t be allowed to enter and exit, so I¡¯m afraid your children will have to find other ces to pass the time.¡± There were two meanings to this. First, the Anderson family had already taken over thearium, so no one, whether it was the Shwell family or anyone else, could interfere in this matter. Secondly, the Anderson family could turn a blind eye to whatever hobby game their young master wanted to y, provided that it was not in their territory. Otherwise, if anything happened again, it would not be so easy to get past them next time. Retlin also understood this point and said meaningfully, ¡°This child knows how to be afraid even after getting into trouble. After being taught a lesson by me just now, he should be well-behaved for a period of time.¡± The two parties reached an initial agreement. A few dayster, Alexandria College received arge donation from a foundation. This amount of money was more than enough to repair thearium. After Edwin received the news, he asked Principal Brown to ept it with peace of mind. Of course, if Retlin wanted the Anderson family to not pursue this matter, it was not enough to justpensate the losses of thearium. As for what benefits the Shwell family had secretly given away, that was a matter between the two families.. Chapter 261 Confrontation 261 Confrontation The next morning, the news of the fire in thearium did not spread to the media because the Anderson family had blocked the news. However, many students in the academy still received the news. Hence, when they arrived at school early in the morning, they stopped attending sses and rushed over to watch the show. Although the firefighters were not slow, because of the chemical explosion, the fire spread very quickly and basically burned the entire building. Looking from afar, the outer wall had been burned ck, and the windows had been shattered by the aftermath of the explosion. Everyone discussed animatedly, trying to guess the cause of the fire. If not for the tightly shut gate and the cordon, some curious students would have wanted to go to the ruins to investigate. Most students guessed that it was an ident. After all, there was no news of any casualties. In addition, thearium was usually deserted, let alone in the middle of the night. Other than ghosts, no one else woulde to visit. However, there were also people with sharp ears and eyes who had heard some news from their elders. They knew that themotionst night was not small and even involved several public security departments. Therefore, the fire this time should not be as simple as an ident. After Caroline arrived at the school, she followed the crowd to the Astronomical Hall and saw Jeffrey in the crowd. He was staring at the top floor of the Astronomical Hall. Caroline paused for a moment, then walked over as if nothing had happened. "Are you okay?" Jeffrey was clearly stunned when he heard her voice. By the time he turned around, his expression had already adjusted. He pretended to look at Caroline in confusion. "Did something happen to me?" Caroline gestured at thearium. "Aren''t you sad?" Jeffreyughed. "You shouldn''t be asking me about this. You should be asking our Principal Brown. After all, the Astronomical Hall''s water pipe is an important asset of the school. He should be the one who''s sad that it was burned." Caroline shrugged. "I thought that since you like astronomy so much ande here often, you might be very disappointed and sad to see it suddenly burn." Jeffrey lowered his eyes. "Of course I''m disappointed and sad. After all, it did bring me a lot of happiness and joy." When he was doing the experiment, he was indeed very happy. However,pared to being disappointed and sad, he was obviously more angry. But there was no need to tell Caroline about this. "But I was already mentally prepared. No matter how good this ce is, it doesn''t belong to me. That''s probably the reason. After knowing that it was burned, I was indeed disappointed for a while, but I quickly let it go." "What about you?" he asked. "You also lost a good ce to take a nap. Do you regret it?" Caroline replied, "Of course I have regrets. After all, it''s not easy to find another ce as peaceful as this in Alexandria College." At this moment, the first bell rang. Caroline patted his shoulder. "I have to go to ss first. What about you? Do you want to go with me?" Jeffrey was in a terrible mood. He was already trying his best to control himself by maintaining a calm expression, so he didn''t have much energy to deal with Caroline for the time being, so he found an excuse to refuse. With one less person watching her, Caroline was relieved, so she was naturally happy to see it happen. She turned around and left. Jeffrey''s gaze once again fell on the top floor of the Astronomical Hall. Thanks to his grandfather''s help, the matter was suppressed. As someone who often entered thearium and used the observation room on the top floor, he did not need to be investigated. Jeffrey knew very well that his grandfather must have paid a heavy price inside. He felt both guilty and hateful. If he had been a little more careful, would there have been no fire, and the matter would not have been exposed? Would he have been able to continue hiding here andplete his experiment? It was a rare major breakthrough, but now his n was suddenly cut off. In the following period of time, he would probably be watched by the people sent by his grandfather, so he probably wouldn''t be able to do anything for the time being. Then, he thought of his grandfather''s words this morning, and his mood became a little depressed and iprehensible. Was what he had done really uneptable to the world? Did he really do something wrong? Jeffrey didn''t want to admit this. If he did, it would mean that his two years of hard work had been in vain. If he admitted it, it would mean that all his persistence had been wrong. If he admitted it, it would mean that his path to entering the army through this method would be cut off¡­ Chapter 262 Carefully Examining the Surveillance 262 Carefully Examining the Surveince Apart from that, what made Jeffrey even more ufortable was that his grandfather''s words kept ringing in his head, knocking on every inch of his nerves. Was there really no way for him to be a glorious warrior? "Eh, I don''t think this is an ident. It''s more like it was man-made." The discussion between the two boys in front of him pulled his attention back. "How do you know? Did you receive some insider information?" asked another boy. "I didn''t say that. I went to the Astronomical Hall once a few years ago," the boy whispered with a smile. "There was nothing mmable inside except a bunch of binocrs. Moreover, the Astronomical Hall has only been built less than five years ago. In terms of aging circuits, it was not its turn yet. Therefore, it would not be so easy for the interior to catch fire." Another boy thought about this possibility. "But the surveince cameras didn''t capture anyoneing in and out, right?" "Who knows? Maybe someone who frequented thearium brought something dangerous into thearium, and that thing identally caught fire. If I were Principal Brown, I would definitely find some clues." Jeffrey, who had heard this from the side, curled his lips into a mocking smile. If Principal Brown had the right to investigate, he would definitely be the first to suffer. Suddenly, a white light shed in his mind. Then, he turned around and stared at Caroline''s back. He wasn''t the only regr visitor to the Astronomical Hall recently. Caroline was there too. Jeffrey narrowed his eyes. Could it really be that coincidental? Caroline, who suddenly appeared in the Astronomical Hall, and the Astronomical Hall that suddenly caught fire¡­ Jeffrey dialed the investigator''s number. "Find someone with high-tech skills to recheck that surveince footage." The deputy director was a little surprised when he received the call. "Do you have any leads?" "It''s just a reasonable suspicion," Jeffrey said calmly. "To be conservative, I don''t want to miss any details." Although the deputy director felt that Jeffrey was a little childish, he immediately thought of the research he had done in theboratory and immediately put away his contempt. After hanging up the phone, he contacted a colleague from the Information Technology Department, Bobu, and showed him the surveince video. He did not expect that he would really find some clues. Bobu specifically marked one of the surveince videos. "I suspect that this ce has been tampered with." The deputy director''s heart skipped a beat. "Are you sure?" "This person''s skills are far above mine. I can only detect a small w in it and deduce from it." He didn''t expect that there was really an external force involved. The deputy director quickly asked him to see if he could restore the surveince footage. Bobu shook his head. "I''m sorry. I''ve already reached my limit by discovering this mark. If I want to restore it, I really can''t do it with my current ability." The other party''s skills were obviously much higher than his. "Not even you?" The deputy director was shocked. Although Bobu was young, he was indeed an elite talent specially recruited by the Information Technology Department. He was one of the best in the information technology industry. If even Bobu couldn''t do anything about it, it meant that the person who did it wasn''t someone to be trifled with. "Then do you have someone you rmend who can unlock this surveince video?" the deputy director asked. Bobu thought for a moment. "I''m sorry. Among the people I know, I don''t think there''s anyone who can surpass this person in the same field." The deputy director could not do anything about it. After all, he was a judicial professional. He did not know much about information technology, let alone know any powerful people. He could only ask Bobu, "Then help me keep an eye out and see if there''s a way to find a skilled expert. If you can restore the surveince footage, you''ll definitely be rewarded handsomely." Bobu wasn''t very interested in the reward. Instead, he was very interested in this highly skilled colleague. Therefore, he also wanted to know who this skilled expert was hiding behind the scenes, so he readily agreed. After the deputy director confirmed the news, he immediately reported the matter to Retlin. After Retlin found out, just when the deputy director thought that he would be very angry, the other side of the phone was silent for a few seconds. Then, he sighed. "It seems that Jeffrey has met a kind person." The deputy director was confused, but Retlin did not exin much. Instead, he said, "In that case, let''s stop the investigation for now." Chapter 263 Investigation Suspended Chapter 263 Investigation Suspended Upon hearing Retlin''s order, the deputy director was stunned for a moment. He did not understand why the investigation had suddenly stopped when there had just been a turn for the better. However, he did not dare to question Retlin''s orders. He could only make an excuse, "But what about Young Master Jeffrey?" The other party was very persistent in wanting to investigate the truth. "If that brat asks, just say that it''s my opinion. If he''s not convinced, let hime to me." Retlin gave the final word, and the investigation that had just begun to make progress was suspended. After Jeffrey received the news, he immediately called him and asked him why he didn''t continue investigating since he found something fishy. "Since the other party can have such high-end information technology, it means that they are not ordinary people. Under such circumstances, we should know ourselves and our enemies to ensure that we will not be controlled by others." Retlin was very fond of his weak grandson, so he patiently exined to him, "Just like you said, if the other party is really such a powerful person, when they found out where thisboratory was, they didn''t choose to expose it but burned it down. That exins a lot." The purpose of the other party destroying thisboratory was obviously to stop the experiment from continuing. Therefore, after hearing this news, Retlin said that the other party was a kind person. With the other party''s ability, they must have known who was using thisboratory and who was operating the research. Jeffrey had been exposed from the very beginning. "If the other party wanted to manipte you, why did they burn this obvious evidence? Moreover, it was already toote to worry about being taken advantage of." Jeffrey had to admit that his grandfather''s analysis made sense, but he still had some doubts in his heart. "What if the other party just wants to leave something behind and wait to use it one day to deal a heavy blow to the Shwell family?" "I''m very pleased that you''re able to consider the interests of the family," Retlin chuckled. From this point of view, at the very least, Jeffrey''s roots weren''t too crooked. "If one day, the other party really takes out evidence rted to this research and wants to use it as leverage against the Shwell family, you have to believe that with the Shwell family''s ability, they can protect you." Although this experiment was indeed a little sensational, it was only in the initial stage and had not yet reached the stage of human experimentation, so the matter was not too serious. Perhaps the exposure of this matter might affect the reputation of the Shwell family, but they could minimize the impact. If the day really came and the Shwell family couldn''t settle this matter, it would prove that the Shwell family had declined to the point where they could be easily manipted by others. If they were reduced to such a state, any small matter could be a sharp knife to stab them. Therefore, one more thing was not too much, and one less thing was not too little. "So you don''t have to worry too much. I know how to deal with this matter," Retlin said with an optimistic smile. Jeffrey wasn''t so easily fooled. He bit his lip and said with difficulty, "Isn''t the current situation better than before?" The smile on Retlin''s face gradually faded when he heard this. He sighed silently and asked, "You know?" "It''s not hard to know, is it?" Although he had left his family and was holed up in this southern city, it did not mean that he was a profligate son who knew nothing. To outsiders, the fall of the Pritz family was nothing more than an interesting story, and they could just watch the show. But as one of the four great families, Jeffrey knew very well how serious this matter was. At the same time, it also sounded the rm above their heads. If they weren''t careful, their family could end up like the Pritz family. This was something that Jeffrey didn''t want to see. Therefore, ever since he found out about the fall of the Pritz family, the sense of urgency in his heart had increased. It urged him to speed up the pace of his experiments, hoping that he could produce the results as soon as possible and add some important weight to the Shwell family. However, it was obvious that his grandfather did not agree with his idea. In fact, he was very resistant. Therefore, even if he seeded in developing the lethal neurotoxin, the Shwell family would probably seal it or destroy it, not giving it a chance to see the light of day again. Chapter 264 A Deal Chapter 264 A Deal "Don''t worry, we are the Shwell family that has been through more than two hundred years of storms and has never fallen. We are still at the height of our power, so it won''t be so easy to defeat us. They want to treat us as prey, but it''s not certain who''s the hunter and who''s the prey." Seeing that Jeffrey was silent, Retlinughed at him. "You''re just a child. Go and study in peace. This is something that elders like us should worry about. It''s not your turn to worry about it day and night." This time, the discussion between the grandfather and grandson ended with an unpleasant topic. After hanging up the phone, Retlin sat in his chair in a daze. Even though he had sounded optimistic when facing Jeffrey, the reality was not as easy as he had said. After the news of the Pritz family''s girl''s death spread, those people had been busy for several months in order to eradicate the weeds and consolidate their forces. After that, they finally had time to prepare for the next step of their n, which was to target the Shwell family. In the past few months, whether it was him or the other members of the Shwell family, they had all suffered different degrees of difficulties and idents. Fortunately, the Shwell family was still able to live up to their expectations, so the other party''s schemes did not seed. They only suffered a small loss, but did not suffer a big loss. They even effectively counterattacked several times. However, this did not mean that the Shwell family could really rest easy. After all, they could only be thieves for a thousand days, but they could not guard against thieves for a thousand days. Under the constant siege of the wolf pack, no matter how cautious they were, they would still easily reveal their ws. Once the wolves opened a hole in the Shwell family''s defenses, they would only suffer a series of defeats. Therefore, Retlin had been very worried these days, thinking of a way to help the Shwell family get through this crisis. Of course, he wasn''t na?ve enough to conclude that the person behind the fire was really harmless to the Shwell family. With the wolves watching the Shwell family, no one could guarantee that the person who suddenly appeared was not from the enemy. The reason why he asked the deputy director to stop the investigation was because if his guess was true, the implications of this matter would be too great. He had no intention of involving Jeffrey and the innocent deputy director, nor did he want the news to be leaked in advance and make the matter bigger. Retlin sat on the sofa for a long time before he finally made a decision. Then, he called Edwin again. "Mr. Anderson, let''s make a deal. What do you think?" "Do you mean that you want me to help you investigate the person behind the arson?" Edwin chuckled. "This isn''t like you, Old Master." "After all, a strong dragon can''t suppress a local snake. No matter what, it''s still the Anderson family''s territory. If you guys take action, you''ll definitely get twice the result with half the effort," Retlin said honestly. Even if he didn''t make the request, the Anderson family would still investigate this matter. After all, this was the Anderson family''s territory. With Edwin''s arrogant personality, how could he turn a blind eye to such a thing? However, if he did not, even if the Anderson family knew who the perpetrator was, they would only deal with it privately and not disclose it to the public. But Edwin didn''t want to get involved in such matters. "I''m just a simple businessman. If someone burns my property, I''ll naturally send someone to deal with it. As for other matters, they have nothing to do with me." In other words, the Anderson family did not want to get involved in the military. After all, no matter how powerful a businessman was, no matter how big his te was, he was still a businessman in essence. In a country, the military was always the one who held the highest power. After all, only fists were thest word. Rejection was expected, but Retlin was not anxious. Instead, he lowered his voice. "What if I say that I can help you connect with the people in the Logistics Department?" Edwin''s hand, which was spinning the fountain pen, suddenly stopped. If there was anyone in the world who could do business with the most forthright and easiest way to earn money, it would be doing business with the army. Once the products became military supplies, then it could basically be said that they could make money lying down. Therefore, many corporations wanted to get orders from the military. Unfortunately, everyone wanted to go to the Heavenly Avenue, but only a few people could get it. Edwin was also very envious of this business, but the resources of the army had long been divided among them. It was basically impossible for outsiders to get a foot in it. Chapter 265 Old Friend Chapter 265 Old Friend It had to be said that the temptation of this condition proposed by Retlin was really great, so great that Edwin could not directly refuse. But at the same time, he was also very clear that in front of great benefits, there were bound to be great risks. "Mr. Retlin, let''s be frank with each other. The conditions you proposed are indeed very tempting, but for you to sacrifice so much and give up the benefits that belong to the Shwell family so easily, I''m afraid I have to pay a high price." The market share in the military was limited, and there was no chance for them toe out. So since Retlin said he could help him, the Shwell family had to give up their share. Edwin threw the pen in his hand on the table. "I just said that I''m just an ordinary businessman." "You''re too humble, Mr. Anderson." Retlin grinned. If he was really just an ordinary businessman, why would he look for him to discuss cooperation? "Ipletely believe that you have the ability to eat this big cake." Edwin did not let his words go to his head. "What are the conditions?" Retlin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Since Edwin was willing to ask for conditions, it meant that there was still room for negotiation. "My request is that you help me protect Jeffrey''s safety." The military was a rtively closed circle, but the political and business circles were very close. Although the Anderson family only engaged in business, for a family to be able to stand for a hundred years and prosper until now, their family''s power had probably already formed a huge chain of interests with the infiltration of a hundred years. Among them, the current head of the Anderson family was one of the best. Whether it was his leadership ability or his courage, he was far superior to ordinary people. As long as he did not have any major idents, it would not be difficult for the Anderson family to maintain its prosperity for another 20 to 30 years. Therefore, even if the Anderson family did not have much influence in the military, just based on his influence in the political and business worlds, he was still someone worth wooing. If this cooperation could be strengthened, it would at least give the Shwell family another way out. Of course, Retlin did not mention these ns. When the Anderson family really epted the military supplies they gave up, the two families would naturally be bound together. At that time, even if the Anderson family wanted to withdraw, it would not be so easy. Thus, he wasn''t in a hurry. He only suggested that the Anderson family protect Jeffrey. This request wasn''t difficult, and it was also a way to show weakness to Edwin to a certain extent. It meant that the Shwell family was in trouble, so they would give up such arge interest to ask for protection, so as to dispel Edwin''s doubts. The conversation between the twosted for about half an hour. The initial discussion did not yield any substantial results. The reason Edwin gave was that the risk was too great, and he needed to think twice before giving an answer. Retlin expressed his understanding. Before hanging up the phone, he seemed to have mentioned it unintentionally. "By the way, how''s your little fianc¨¦e doing recently?" Edwin''s eyes narrowed quickly to hide the shock in his voice, but his voice did not show anything unusual. "Oh, why are you suddenly asking about her? As a student, she has to work hard in ss every day." "She is much younger than you. It''s quite a coincidence." Retlin chuckled. "She looks quite simr to an old friend I know." Edwin thought for a moment and said, "Are you talking about Caroline''s grandmother, Old Madam Lambert? The two of them indeed look 60-70% alike. I''ve heard Caroline mention that Old Madam Lambert studied at Nister School for two years when she was in middle school. She should be two years younger than you. I thought you didn''t know her, but I didn''t expect you to remember her." The old friend that Retlin had mentioned was naturally not Old Madam Lambert. Luo Ling was the female God of War in the army. Although her appearance was not revealed to the public, there were still many people in the army who had seen her before and knew what she looked like. The selfie that Caroline had uploaded before seemed calm, but it had actually caused a lot of undercurrents. As an old man in his early seventies, Retlin was very unfamiliar with the online world, so he didn''t know about the things that were causing a stir on the inte, nor did he know Caroline. Chapter 266 Just What I Want Chapter 266 Just What I Want Fortunately, there were still many young people in the Shwell family who knew how to surf the inte. Thus, one of the younger generations, Jeffrey''s older cousin, Collins, saw the photo and recognized Caroline''s face that was extremely simr to Luo Ling''s. Initially, Collins thought that this was just an inte celebrity who looked simr, so he was a little surprised and threw the matter aside. The reason why he noticed this photo again was because he received a secret message a dayter. It wasn''t that the Shwell family was powerless to resist and could only endure being bullied. Therefore, when they knew that someone was going to attack them, they were on guard and retaliated at the same time. On this day, Collins received a message from his subordinates who were in charge of keeping an eye on the enemy. They seemed to be somewhat concerned about this inte celebrity who looked very simr to Luo Ling, and had already made a few moves to probe her. Collins was a sensitive person. If there was nothing strange about this inte celebrity named Caroline, it was impossible for those people to care so much about her appearance alone. Therefore, he went to investigate and found out that Caroline was the daughter of the Lambert family, the future mistress of the Anderson family. Her appearance, coupled with her past experiences, made it easy for people to suspect her. With the principle of making mistakes rather than letting them go, Collins told Retlin about this. As a soldier, Retlin admired Luo Ling''s outstanding abilities and felt sorry for her defeat and death. Therefore, after hearing what Collins said, he looked at it with interest. The old man didn''t know anything about transmigration, rebirth, or reincarnation, but after seeing Caroline''s photo, he instinctively felt something was wrong. However, the matter of her rebirth was too unusual, so they didn''t think of it in such a mysterious way. They only guessed that there might be some connection between Caroline and Luo Ling. Therefore, after Retlin finished talking about the important matters, he suddenly thought of this matter and said this. Although he was concerned about it verbally, he was secretly testing the waters. Retlin did not deny what Edwin said when he saw that Edwin seemed to know everything. He only sighed, "Time makes people grow old. It''s the world of you young people now." In Edwin''s heart, whether Retlin''s words were intentional or not, it made him more vignt. He said a few more perfunctory words before the two of them hung up. Oleg, who had been listening to the whole process, looked at him worriedly. "Sir, are we really going to get involved?" Although the military supplies business was indeed very profitable, even a veteran military family like the Shwell family had to give up so much profit to seek protection. Coupled with the disappearance of the Pritz family some time ago, this was enough to show that the military world was not peaceful now. If they still had to take a step in at this time, the risk would probably be greater than the benefits. However,pared to his worries, Edwin looked calm. "They''ve already handed the meat to our mouths. Why don''t we eat it?" It had to be said that the deal proposed by Retlin was equivalent to someone giving Edwin a pillow when he was sleepy. After knowing Jeffrey''s true identity, Edwin had already suspected that Caroline had something to do with the fire in theboratory. And the reason why she was working so hard to get close to Jeffrey was most likely because she wanted to find an opportunity to get close to Retlin, the current head of the Shwell family. Ever since he had confirmed Caroline''s identity and understood her mission, Edwin had secretly vowed to be her most powerful de and backing. The Anderson family was a family that had flourished for more than a hundred years. It was impossible for them to not have any influence in the army. However, military power was too important. The core power had always been firmly held in the hands of a few forces. Therefore, the Anderson family did not make much progress in this area. They had always drifted away from the core power, and at most, it was a small matter. Maintaining this situation would not provide much help to Caroline. Therefore, during this period of time, in addition to steadily developing the Anderson family''s business, they also began to seek opportunities to infiltrate their own forces into the army and seek more development. At this time, Retlin took the initiative to propose cooperation, which was exactly what he wanted. Chapter 267 - 267: Request Chapter 267: Request Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Although it was a good thing, in order not to let Retlin notice his intentions, Edwin pretended to think for a few days before cautiously giving an answer, and the conditions were extremely harsh. After a few rounds of negotiation, the two sides finally decided on a partnership. Retlin also officially invited Edwin and Caroline, the fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦, to attend his uing birthday party. Of course, this was a story for the future. When Jeffrey heard from his grandfather that the investigation had been stopped, he didn¡¯t really give up. Instead, he wanted to know the truth even more. As a member of the Shwell family, he hated the feeling of being excluded from the family. This was also one of the reasons why he desperately wanted to seed and gain recognition. However, since his grandfather didn¡¯t want him to continue investigating, he couldn¡¯t use the power of the Shwell family. Otherwise, his grandfather would have received the news as soon as he sent the order. Jeffrey thought about it for a long time, and then he thought of Caroline, the woman who made him feel that something was wrong. Suddenly, he had an idea. When Caroline arrived for her ss, she saw Jeffrey waiting for her outside the ssroom building. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Jeffrey hurriedly walked up to her when he saw her. Caroline looked at her watch. ¡°You have half an hour.¡± What she meant was that he should say it quickly if there was anything. Jeffrey looked around unhappily. Because of Caroline¡¯s special identity, her every move was watched by many people. For example, many people were secretly sizing them up, as if they were curious about what they were talking about. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I buy you a cup of coffee?¡± Jeffrey was a little troubled. What he wanted to say was not suitable to be announced in public. Coincidentally, there was a coffee shop in their school, and it only took them a few minutes to walk there. In order to let these young masters and youngdies have a pleasant afternoon tea time, the design of the coffee shop took into ount the privacy of the customers. Therefore, the neighboring seats were rtively far away and separated by green walls, just in line with their private conversation requirements. ¡°Sure.¡± Caroline nodded. The two of them walked to the coffee shop. Jeffrey tried to find a conversation. ¡°Have you found a new lunch break location?¡± Caroline nodded and then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been resting in theboratory building for the past two days. It¡¯s quiet enough there, but the building is often filled with the faint smell of experimental drugs. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Jeffrey searched in his mind. ¡°If it¡¯s just for peace and quiet, I can consider going to the art garden.¡± Although Alexandria College wasn¡¯t an art school, it had an art specialization. At the same time, considering that these youngdies and young masters could cultivate their sentiments in their spare time, they spent a lot of money to build art halls, music halls, and other art buildings. Jeffrey rmended a seventh-floor music hall with practice rooms of various sizes for students to study and practice. If students needed to use it, they could make an appointment on the campus¡¯ official website in advance. Because there were many practice rooms, students could make an appointment for half a month at most. In addition, the practice rooms were installed with soundproofing equipment, so it was very quiet andfortable to stay in. It was a good ce to rest in the afternoon. ¡°The art garden is still a little too far.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t say whether she wanted to go or not. She only said that she would consider it and thanked him for his rmendation. As the two of them chatted, they arrived at the caf¨¦ and asked the waiter to bring them to a rtively secluded corner. It was the afternoon after school. The students had their own arrangements, so there were not many people in the shop. The coffee they ordered was served very quickly. Caroline gently stirred the sugar with her spoon and watched it melt in the cup. She was not in a hurry to speak. Jeffrey clenched the cup of coffee in his hand, which was slightly boiling hot. He hesitated for a while before mustering his courage and said, ¡°Caroline, I want you to do me a favor.¡± Caroline let go of her hand, and the small spoon made a soft sound on the coffee cup. She quietly withdrew her hand, leaned back in the chair, and looked at him. She didn¡¯t say yes or no, but asked, ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡± Perhaps the most difficult request had been made, but Jeffrey¡¯s next words were much smoother. ¡°You know, there was a fire in thearium. The floor I often went to, including everything inside, was burned to ashes..¡± Chapter 268 - 268: Helping with the Investigation Chapter 268: Helping with the Investigation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline chuckled when she heard Jeffrey¡¯s words. ¡°Why? It¡¯s been a few days, and you¡¯re only feeling sorry now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. My heart does ache.¡± Jeffrey looked down at the white foam on the coffee cup. ¡°But I¡¯m more concerned about the cause of the fire, and that¡¯s what I want you to help me.¡± Caroline pretended to be surprised and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t the police report that the fire was caused by a faulty circuit? Did you notice something wrong?¡± Although Jeffrey hadn¡¯t met her gaze, he had been observing her reaction from the corner of his eyes. Seeing that she really didn¡¯t Imow anything, he couldn¡¯t tell if she really didn¡¯t know or if she was pretending. However, since he had alreadye to probe, he definitely could not give up halfway. ¡°I did find something wrong. I suspect that this fire was not an ident, but man-made. If it was man-made, I was afraid that the person who set the fire was targeting me. After all, they wanted to set the fire. There were so many ces to choose from, but they chose the top floor of thearium. This made me very uneasy.¡± Jeffrey pretended to be worried. ¡°So I want to borrow your power to help me investigate the fire again.¡± Caroline found his request a little funny. Jeffrey actually asked an arsonist like her to investigate the cause of the fire. In a sense, he had found the right person. No, perhaps he did not find the right person for her, but was looking for her on purpose? Just to test her? Caroline¡¯s face showed some displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re not asking me for help, but you¡¯re actually asking the Anderson family for help, right?¡± ¡°After all, this is the Anderson family¡¯s territory. Only their family has the strength to investigate this matter.¡± Jeffrey didn¡¯t deny this. He looked up at Caroline, his eyes sharp. This was the first time Jeffrey had revealed some of his true nature in front of Caroline. In just a moment, the aura he exuded made him stand out from his usual orumary temperament. Caroline didn¡¯t seem to notice the change in her body. She lowered her head and took a sip of coffee. She frowned and snorted impolitely. ¡®You¡¯re quite frank.¡± She put the coffee back on the table. She used a little more force, and the bottom of the cup collided with the bottom te, making a loud sound. It was not loud, but in a quiet environment, it was a little ear-piercing. This meant that Caroline was angry because of what he had just said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± Jeffrey had just retracted his sharp aura, but he had turned back into an obedient and honest man as he apologized to her. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of a more suitable candidate than the Anderson family. I can¡¯t contact Young Master Anderson on my own, so I can only ask you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re telling the truth. As a down-and-out daughter who was cut off by her father, I really don¡¯t have the ability to help you.¡± Caroline sounded aggrieved. ¡°But it still makes me feel ufortable to be pointed out so bluntly.¡± She picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°If your guess is true, I¡¯m also very curious about who¡¯s hiding in the dark. Since we know each other, I can help you pass a message, but I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be done.¡± Caroline maintained her pride as the daughter of the Lambert family, so she left the coffee shop without looking back. ¡°No matter what the result is, I still have to thank you.¡± Jeffrey stood up and chased after her. He only returned to his seat when he saw Caroline leave the coffee shop. He moved the frothing cappino away in disgust and called the waiter over again. ¡°Give me a cup of ck coffee.¡± He took out aptop from his bag and clicked on thearium¡¯s surveince camera on the night of the fire. He pulled the progress bar and watched the problematic video several times. Even many professionals couldn¡¯t find the problem. Jeffrey naturally didn¡¯t think that ayman like him would be able to find any clues from this surveince video. His goal was to extract the video. Since his grandfather did not allow him to investigate further, he spent a lot of money to find a hacker who was said to be quite skilled. He wanted to send the surveince video to see if the other party could restore it.. Chapter 269 - 269: Bite the Bait Chapter 269: Bite the Bait Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In the inte cafe, Billy crawled out from under aputer table and said to a customer, ¡°Alright, you can continue ying.¡± He rubbed his shoulders andined to Luhn, ¡°Did we meet a ghost these past few days? Why did theputers crash one after another?¡± Since this morning, sixputers had malfunctioned. Last night, he had been busy until dawn. He had wanted to catch up on sleep during the day, but as soon as hey down, he was called up to fix theputers. He had been busy all day, causing his back to ache and his head to spin. ¡°You also said that these are all brokenputers. It¡¯s definitely easy for problems to ur.¡± Luhn saw the dark circles under his eyes and was afraid that he would die suddenly, so he urged him, ¡°Since you have time now, why don¡¯t you go back and rest? At most, if there¡¯s a problem with theputerter, I¡¯ll get someone to rece it or refund them.¡± Billy yawned and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave the shop to you.¡± He was toozy to return to the apartment and was about to go back to the lounge when his phone rang. Luhn, who was at the side, also heard it and asked curiously, ¡°You changed your message ringtone?¡± Billy was no longer sleepy. He took out his phone with a smile and opened the message. Luhn turned his head and was about to take a nce when he was pushed away by Billy. Luhn rolled his eyes. ¡°You hid it so well. I think it was some pink girl who sent you the message, right?¡± He even set up a special ringtone. How mushy was that? Billy locked his phone and said, ¡°Get lost, get lost. It¡¯s none of your business. Why are you gossiping? ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t be bothered to care about your matters.¡± Luhn shook his head speechlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what those girls see in you. You¡¯re not young, your beard is unshaven, and your clothes are sloppy.¡± ¡°Hey, Luhn, I realize that you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. You dare to ride on my head and teach me a lesson. Am I the boss or are you the boss?¡± Billy grumbled unhappily, then walked out of the door with his phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were so sleepy that you wanted to rest first?¡± Luhn shouted. ¡°Why are you resting? I have important matters to attend to.¡± Billy waved his hand and quickly walked out of the shop. ¡°What serious business? I think he¡¯s in a hurry to find a woman again.¡± Luhn pursed his lips, expressing his disdain for his boss¡¯s perverted behavior. Billy still didn¡¯t know that his reputation among his employees had been so bad, but even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. Now that he was out of the shop, he turned around and went back to his apartment. Then he turned on hisputer and downloaded a surveince video from his email. The person who sent the video was Jeffrey. That¡¯s right, the so-called hacker Jeffrey found through someone¡¯s rmendation was Billy himself. There were many hackers in this world, so it was naturally not a coincidence. The reason why the two of them had contacted each other was also the result of Billy¡¯s leadership. This was also what he had been busy with for the past few days. That day, because of a small thought of his, Caroline¡¯s face appeared in the surveince camera, increasing the risk of being exposed. Although Billy was very confident in his skills, a fake was a fake. As long as the video was covered, no matter how good the skills were, there would always be traces left behind. As the saying went, there was always someone better. If someone could really break through his disguise and restore the video, it would undoubtedly bring a huge risk to Caroline. Therefore, after the fire that night, when Billy knew that someone would go to check the surveince cameras, he had been paying attention to this matter to see if there were any powerful people in the circle who would take on simr jobs. At the same time, he had also monitored the movements of Jeffrey, the core figure of the incident, and thus knew that he was secretly looking for a powerful hacker, and he had offered a considerable price. So, Billy used a little trick to get someone to rmend one of his side ounts to Jeffrey. Now that the fish had finally taken the bait, Billy was instantly energized. He rubbed his fists and prepared to trick him. Jeffrey still didn¡¯t know that he was someone else¡¯s caged bird, so after sending the video, he received feedback the next day. The hacker named ¡®ck Shadow¡¯ said that he had restored the surveince footage. Jeffrey immediately opened the video that the other party had sent over. After more than 20 seconds, a ck rod-like object was suddenly thrown out from the side of thearium. A few secondster, a person wearing ck clothes with a face covered bent over and appeared on the screen. The person hurriedly picked up the ck rod-like object and nced at the surveince camera before leaving in a Chapter 270 - 270: Agree to Help Chapter 270: Agree to Help Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion It seemed that the person had identally dropped something on the ground, so he took the risk to appear in the camera. Then, in order to prevent his whereabouts from being exposed, he tampered with the surveince camera. Jeffrey watched the scene that was less than ten seconds many times. If this video was real, then from the surveince footage, it could be inferred that the person who broke into thearium was probably a man who was more than 1.9 meters tall, burly, and agile. ¡°Could it really have nothing to do with that woman Caroline? Or is it someone she sent out?¡± Jeffrey muttered to himself. In order to verify the authenticity of the video, he sent the video to several other hackers. After checking, they confirmed that there was no trace of the video being edited. Jeffrey couldn¡¯t describe how he felt when he finally found out the truth. His intuition told him that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed, but now that the surveince video was here, it seemed to be telling him that things were going in the right direction. Jeffrey couldn¡¯t think of a reason, so he gave up. ¡°No matter what, at least we can confirm that the fire wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± As for who the man in ck was, it was not something he could find out with his current ability. After much consideration, Jeffrey decided to contact Caroline. Regardless of whether this incident had anything to do with her, he hoped to use the Anderson family to investigate this matter. Jeffrey was very confident in the capabilities of the Shwell family. Since his grandfather had already cleaned up the scene for him, he would definitely not expose any traces of his experiments. As for whether Caroline was really the mastermind behind the arson, would the Anderson family help her cover up this matter after they found out? Jeffrey was inclined to agree, but in order to cover up this matter, the Anderson family would definitely do something. At that time, he would be able to make a judgment through these clues. In the blink of an eye, the next day, Caroline, who had received an invitation, came to the school caf¨¦ again. After the two of them sat down, Jeffrey looked at Caroline with anxiety in his eyes, although he didn¡¯t say anything. Caroline looked away from his expectant gaze unhappily. ¡°Recently, the Anderson family has a big project to carry out. Edwin is so busy that he doesn¡¯t have time to care about other things for the time being.¡± The recent big movements of the Anderson family were not news, so when Caroline came up with this excuse, Jeffrey did not doubt it. He just lowered his head and leaned on the cushion in frustration. ¡°Although I¡¯m a little disappointed, I don¡¯t have much hope. After all, Young Master Anderson is busy every day. How could he have the time to care about other people¡¯s business? Jeffrey sighed, then forced a smile. ¡°But thank you. It¡¯s already very difficult for you to help me open my mouth at this juncture.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t put on such a half-dead look.¡± If she didn¡¯t know this person¡¯s nature, she would have been easily fooled by his pretentious act. However, it was precisely because she knew what kind of face was hidden under this harmless expression that it made people feel even more terrified. However, Caroline felt that she was no different from him, pretending to be innocent and lying. She had actuallye into contact with quite a few people like Jeffrey who were two-faced and wandered in the gray area, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with them. ¡°If you really want to investigate, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t order coffee this time. She only ordered a cup of soda. Her fingers were slowly rubbing the matte ss, and her tone was a little casual. ¡°Since you said two days ago that everything I rely on nowes from the Anderson family, I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m losing out if I don¡¯t take advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeffrey didn¡¯t quite understand what Caroline meant. Caroline snorted. ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e, after all. Edwin won¡¯t directly refuse my request, so although he¡¯s busy, he sent two people to help me. So if you want to insist on investigating, you¡¯ll need a few of us to do it ourselves.¡± She made a phone call and two young men in suits walked in. After the two of them gave a slight nod to Caroline, they obediently sat at the next table and did not disturb them.. Chapter 271 - 271: Checking the Surveillance Cameras Chapter 271: Checking the Surveince Cameras Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jeffrey didn¡¯t think that they could really find the person who set the fire, but thinking that they could investigate with Caroline, he felt that this was a great opportunity, so he simply agreed. Thus, the four of them moved to a club outside the school. Caroline pointed at the two of them and introduced them, ¡°This is Ken and this is Morton. Both of them are experts in gathering information.¡± She pulled out a chair and sat down. She asked Jeffrey, ¡°You said that you found some suspicious points and suspected that the fire ident was not an ident but an arson. Do you have any evidence to support your argument?¡± Since they were going to work together, he didn¡¯t hesitate and showed them the restored surveince video. ¡°Because the fire happened too suddenly, and the police¡¯s attitude was rather strange, it made me suspect that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed, so I sneciallv asked for the surveince video. Then. I found something amiss. There were traces of the surveince video being covered and tampered with, so I secretly contacted a very skilled hacker to restore the surveince video.¡± He paused the mouse, and the scene paused at the scene where the man in ck bent down to pick up the ck stick. ¡°It turns out that there were suspicious people entering and leaving thearium that night.¡± Caroline was puzzled. ¡°Since you found out such a crucial thing, why didn¡¯t you contact the police and let them handle it?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile. ¡°They didn¡¯t even notice that there was a problem with the surveince cameras. I don¡¯t think they can provide me with more effective help.¡± He was just short of directly saying that the people raised in the police station were blind and deaf. Caroline alsoughed. ¡°In that case, I have to thank you for trusting me so much.¡± Jeffrey spread his hands. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t find a more suitable candidate.¡± Now that they had finished chatting, it was time to get down to business. The ck-shirted man in the surveince camera was covered from head to body. His appearance and obvious physical signs were not revealed. Therefore, it was almost impossible to find out the identity of this person from this surveince camera. They could only try to expand the search area and see if they could find any useful information from the time when he entered thearium. This was undoubtedly a time-consuming method. There were more surveince cameras installed in the school, so it was easy to investigate. However, the surveince cameras installed outside the school were scattered. Many ces did not even have surveince cameras, so there were many loopholes. It was very inefficient to investigate. Moreover, if they wanted to get these surveince cameras, they would have to use some small tricks. This part could only be handed over to Ken and Morton. As for the surveince cameras on campus, as Edwin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Caroline still had a little privilege, so she called Principal Brown, who quickly sent over the surveince cameras on campus that night. Unfortunately, the two of them looked through it carefully twice, but they did not find any suspicious people in the school that night. Caroline: ¡°If this person didn¡¯t appear on campus that night, could he have hidden in thearium?¡± ¡°Compared to this, I think there is another possibility.¡± Jeffrey spected, ¡°There are so many surveince cameras in thearium, but only one captured his whereabouts. Moreover, he had toe out to pick up something because he dropped it, which exposed him to the camera. Therefore, I suspect that this person¡¯s anti-reconnaissance awareness is particrly strong. He Imows how to avoid the school¡¯s surveince cameras.¡± Caroline frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this person must be very familiar with the school¡¯s situation. Could he be a staff member of the school?¡± Jeffrey deduced from the man¡¯s agility that he had received professional training and was not an ordinary person. However, he did not deny Caroline¡¯s guess. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. After all, all the faculty members who can be recruited into Alexandria College are quite capable. Who knows if there are some really powerful people among them?¡± In the next two days, they checked all the surveince cameras in the vicinity, but they could not find any suspicious targets. They could only turn their attention to the school staff first to see who was the most suspicious person who appeared in the school that day. This also required Principal Brown¡¯s cooperation. Although Alexandria College was the Anderson family¡¯s property, it was not good for Principal Brown to directly reject the request of the future mistress of the Anderson family.. Chapter 272 - 272: Suspecting Him Chapter 272: Suspecting Him Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at Caroline, who was standing in front of him and asking for information, Principal Brown felt a headache. He advised her tactfully, ¡°The personal information and itinerary of the teaching staff are their personal privacy. Even the school can¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Principal,¡± Caroline promised. ¡°We just want to eliminate their suspicions and see if anyone has been to thearium.¡± In desperation, Principal Brown handed over the staff¡¯s personal information. ¡°I hope this information will not appear in other ces in other ways.¡± This was a warning to them not to let the information leak out. Otherwise, even the Anderson family would be easily sued and cause great trouble. ¡°We will know our limits.¡± Caroline came out of the principal¡¯s office with the folder, and she happened to see Jeffrey¡¯s eyes on it. She patted the folder and smiled. ¡°Only the four of us can see this information, so we have to be careful. Otherwise, if it¡¯s leaked, the four of us won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.¡± Caroline¡¯s words dispelled Jeffrey¡¯s thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s such an important thing, we¡¯d better check it quickly and return the information to the Principal to avoid any idents.¡± However, after checking it once, they did find three people who looked simr to the man in ck in the surveince camera. Unfortunately, afterbining the surveince camera and investigation, they were eliminated as suspects. The three of them did not stay in school for long after school that day and left the school very quickly. Moreover, they all had alibis that night, so the possibility of them being the ones who did it was very small. This time, the investigation was at a dead end. Caroline pped her hands. ¡°It¡¯s sote today. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll think about other angles when we get back tonight. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± Jeffrey left dejectedly, while Caroline looked at Ken and Morton. The two of them had been with them for the past few days, and they were basically buried in their work, rarely expressing their opinions. ¡°Tell me, what do you think of the current progress of the investigation?¡± The two of them looked at each other. ¡°If we follow the conventional route, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for us to obtain any useful clues.¡± Caroline pondered for a moment. ¡°What if we don¡¯t follow the conventional route?¡± ¡°There must be a reason for a person to appear alone to do something,¡± Ken said. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have avoided the surveince cameras in the middle of the night and snuck into thearium. He even set a fire.¡± Morton agreed. ¡°So our suggestion is to investigate from the perspective of why thearium was burned. Maybe we can find some useful information.¡± Caroline shook her head. ¡°But the police have already gone to the scene of the fire to collect evidence. They also cleaned up the scene, but they didn¡¯t find anything unusual. We can¡¯t start from here.¡± Ken lowered his voice. ¡°This is what I said just now. We need to use some unconventional methods.¡± The three of them gathered together and whispered something. Then, Caroline sat back in her seat with some disapproval. ¡°He¡¯s our partner. It¡¯s not good for us to investigate him privately.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve already investigated. He¡¯s the only one who frequents that ce, so he should know better than anyone what¡¯s on the top floor of thearium.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ken said confidently. ¡°I suspect that the arsonist might have taken something away before setting the fire. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so persistent in tracking down the arsonist.¡± Caroline was in disbelief. ¡°You mean, Jeffrey probably knows the reason why thearium caught fire, and he asked me for help because he wants to find that thing through me?¡± Ken: ¡°This is just my personal guess. I have a feeling that this young man is hiding something from us, so my opinion is that we must continue to investigate this suspicious man in ck on the surface. We can also investigate this young man in private and see why he has been staying in thearium for the past two years.¡± Caroline was silent for a long time and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll tell Edwin to send me a few more people. No matter what motive Jeffrey has for going there, since this matter is in my hands, I naturally have to get to the bottom of it.¡± After the discussion, the three of them left the music room. Caroline walked at the back. Before she closed the door, she turned around and nced at the potted nt hidden behind the curtain on the bay window. There seemed to be a faint red dot on it.. Chapter 273 - 273: Big Deal Chapter 273: Big Deal Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jeffrey, who had left early, sat in his private car with a dark expression and took off his wireless earphones. He asked Caroline for help, but he couldn¡¯t trust herpletely. On the contrary, he suspected her, so he installed a bug in the piano room in advance to get more information. However, he did not expect to hear that Caroline wanted to investigate him privately. Jeffrey wasn¡¯t too worried about this. He believed that the people sent by the Shwell family would definitely wipe out his past actions, so even if Caroline wanted to investigate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know that his good grandfather had betrayed him for him and the Shwell family. Jeffrey was unhappy because from what he had overheard, Caroline seemed to know nothing about the arson. Instead, she was focused on finding the real culprit. Logically speaking, this should have been something to be happy about, but it didn¡¯t match his expectations. Jeffrey felt a little angry instead. However, the initiative was not in his hands now. Stopping the investigation would not be in line with his goal. Jeffrey subconsciously bit his finger, his eyes darting around. It was unknown what he was nning. After Caroline and Ken parted ways, she took out her phone and sent a message. Billy, who received the message, picked up the cold beer beside him with a smile. Just as he was about to take a few sips, his good employee Luhn knocked on the door of the lounge. ¡°Boss, the goods are here.¡± Billy was puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡± He put away his phone and opened the door to see Luhn¡¯s excited expression. ¡°Wow, Boss, you¡¯re really rich!¡± Billy was about to say, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± However, when he looked up, he saw arge truck parked outside the shop. Many people in work uniforms were constantly moving outrge cardboard boxes. There was a conspicuous logo printed on them. It was a well-knownputer brand. He was a little confused. ¡°What happened?¡± Luhn looked at his ignorant expression and was a little surprised. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you order this?¡± The two of them looked into each other¡¯s eyes, both of them at a loss. Soon, Billy realized what was going on. He immediately regained his rationality and smiled widely. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I ordered the goods! I was in a daze just now and didn¡¯t react for a moment.¡± He rubbed his hands excitedly and jogged out, shouting at the delivery workers, ¡°Be gentle with your hands and feet. Don¡¯t knock the things.¡± Luhn felt that his reaction just now was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t think of any reason, so he quickly threw it to the back of his mind and immediately ran over to help open the box. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s thetest monitor!¡± Very quickly, he was shocked by this huge sum of money. All the specifications were actually thetest and best! His eyes lit up as he pulled Billy. ¡°Boss, tell me, did you find a way to get rich?¡± Just this configuration alone would cost at least 50,000 yuan, and he had actually ordered nearly 100 sets in one go! What did their small shop do? Billy looked at so many newputers and calcted the price. He felt that he had gone too far this time, but he smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re only at this stage.¡± Luhn saw that he didn¡¯t treat money as money at all and was very surprised. After all, this was Billy, their poor shop manager. He was usually a very stingy person. He asked carefully, ¡°Boss, if you really find a way to make a fortune, do you mind bringing me along? Billy shot him a look and shattered his fantasy. ¡°Give up, you can¡¯t earn this money.¡± After all, his skills were one of the best in the industry. Ordinary people could not achieve this achievement. Luhn, however, thought about it and sized him up from head to toe several times. ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t hook on some rich woman, did you?¡± Although their boss was always sloppy, he was actually less than 30 years old. He was also quite slender. If he shaved his beard and tidied up his appearance, he was also a handsome man. Maybe there was a rich woman who was not deceived by his appearance and saw through his true nature. Luhn was just teasing him, but Billy frowned and fell silent for two seconds. Then, he nodded and admitted, ¡°More or less.¡± After all, Caroline was indeed a rich woman. Luhn was dumbfounded. His eyes were filled with disbelief and envy. ¡°This rich woman is really generous..¡± Chapter 274 - 274: Forged Surveillance Surveillance Chapter 274: Forged Surveince Surveince Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Billy saw Luhn¡¯s agitated expression and thought to himself, ¡®If I told you that this inte caf¨¦ was a gift from this rich woman, you would probably be even more shocked.¡¯ But forget it, it was better not to provoke him, a poor worker. Seeing that theputerpany¡¯s people had finished unloading the goods and started installing them, Billy instructed Luhn to supervise them before turning around and returning to the lounge. [Is this the reward for this operation?] He sent a message to Caroline. About ten minutester, Caroline replied, [I think you need them.] The inte caf¨¦ had been open for seven to eight years. Theputers had been used for so long that it was time to get new ones. Billy pursed his lips, his expression happy yet a little annoyed. [I was just toozy to change it.] What he meant was that with his ability, it would be very easy for him to earn money. The reason why he didn¡¯t update the equipment in the shop was that he was toozy to do so. [I know. After all, you¡¯re Billy.] Caroline knew her old friend very well. He was as proud as a cat. He wanted others to care for him, but he was also very awkward and sensitive. [I went to the inte cafe¡¯s official website that day and saw that many customers wereining about the aging equipment in the shop. I was the one who picked this shop, so I was very ufortable when I saw thosements.] Caroline wasn¡¯t lying. She had indeed gone to the official website to check. That was why she knew that the shop had been maintained as it was and that no changes had been made. That was why she wanted to give Billy more convenience and upgrade the equipment in the shop. Billy reluctantly epted this reason and finally let it go. Then, the two of them talked about business again. Billy: [What happened to the fish?] Caroline, [At the moment, it seems that he has been temporarily fooled by your surveince camera.] Billy: [When are you going to lure him into your trap?] Caroline said, [Wait a little longer.] She was prepared to fool Jeffrey again. At the very least, she had to eliminate his doubts about her. Billy, [Let me know in advance when the n is confirmed.] This way, he could simte a few more times in advance to avoid idents. [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll inform you in advance. Compared to this, I think you might need to train more. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so indulgent.] When Billy saw this reply, a guilty look shed across his face. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice, ¡°D*mn it, I was careless.¡± He did not expect Caroline to notice this. As for what was going on? It all started from the day Billy asked Caroline to show her face. After the incident, he used his high-end technology to cover the surveince footage. However, no matter how high-end the technology was, it was impossible to leave no traces at all. There was still a risk of being discovered by someone who knew the ropes. If it was discovered, it would reveal that the fire in thearium was man-made and not an ident. Therefore, in order to divert the risk from Caroline, Billy had to personally deal with this hidden danger. So the next night, at the same time and under the same surveince, he appeared there and left a surveince record. It was all thanks to Jeffrey. He was afraid that his identity and secrets would be discovered, so the surveince video he sent to Billy was specially intercepted, giving Billy better room to maneuver. This was also why Jeffrey didn¡¯t find any traces of the surveince cameras being tampered with after asking someone to verify it. The reason was simple. The so-called restored surveince footage that Jeffrey sent him was not the original surveince footage that he had sent out. It was a second surveince footage that Billy had replicated based on the original. Therefore, Jeffrey saw that the person in the surveince camera was not Caroline, but Billy himself. Carolineughed at him because she could see from the camera that Billy¡¯s movements were obviously a lot more rusty. It was obvious that he had not exercised much and his limbs had deteriorated greatly. Billy¡¯s talent was on the inte, so his physical fitness didn¡¯t affect him much. However, Caroline still hoped that they wouldn¡¯t neglect their training, especially their survival skills. After all, whether it was their identities or what they were doing now, there were many risks involved. For the sake of safety, Caroline hoped that he could train more. At the very least, when he encountered danger, he could run faster and not be knocked down in a few moves. Unfortunately, Billy had always been a shut-in. He hated doing sports the most. Therefore, without anyone¡¯s supervision, he had long let himself go and did not remember to do his daily training.. Chapter 275 - 275: Beat Him at His Own Game Chapter 275: Beat Him at His Own Game Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Billy didn¡¯t expect Caroline to catch him red-handed just because he appeared under the blurry surveince and picked up something. He said stubbornly, [I just let my guard down for a moment!] Caroline knew his nature. It was not easy to make him consciously train. She just wanted to use this to give him a warning. [I hope so.] Billy looked down at his slightly loose stomach, gritted his teeth, and went out of the lounge to find Luhn, who was busy installingputers. ¡°Two days ago, you said that there was a new gym that¡¯s having a promotion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a street ahead near the department store.¡± Luhn also knew that his boss was veryzy. He usually didn¡¯t think of going to exercise, so when he heard Billy¡¯s question, he was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about these things?¡± Billy looked like he was in pain. He looked at the new equipment in the shop and said irritably, ¡°After epting such an expensive thing, you have to pay something.¡± It was just training. It was not like he had never trained before. Now, he could still recover to his peak in minutes. Billy held his head high and walked out valiantly. Luhn looked at his back and felt a little bleak. He shook his head. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not that easy to live off a woman.¡± However, if a rich woman gave him something worth millions in one go, he would stay in the gym 24 hours a day without sleeping. He would work hard to get an eight-pack! While Billy started his arduous physical training, Caroline followed the original n. On the surface, she was investigating the arson case with Jeffrey, while secretly getting people to investigate Jeffrey¡¯s movements in the past two years, trying to find out what he had done in thearium. In the piano room, after another busy day, the four-man team who hadn¡¯t made much progress sighed. Then, Jeffrey received a call and left early. After he left, Ken went to lock the door of the piano room and said, ¡®We spent some time investigating Jeffrey, only to find that his past movements had beenpletely erased.¡± Caroline was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by erased?¡± ¡°It means that in the past two years, other than going to school and going home, he didn¡¯t leave any traces anywhere else. Even his social media ount and online shopping records have been cleaned up.¡± Caroline frowned. ¡°Although he¡¯s not an active person and might not go out much, it¡¯s impossible for him to not go out at all and not socialize. So, if we can¡¯t find him, it means that it has been deleted.¡± There was a moment of silence in the piano room. Caroline¡¯s voice was a little angry. ¡°It seems that he is hiding something from us, and it is the key to this fire.¡± Ken hesitated. ¡°I doubt his purpose for asking for help. Considering the risks involved, maybe we should reconsider whether we should continue the investigation. ¡± ¡°Although we¡¯re here to assist in the investigation of the fire, our priority is to ensure your safety,¡± Morton chimed in. ¡°So, if we¡¯re sure that Jeffrey has ill intentions and is trying to use you, we¡¯ll report this matter to Mr. Anderson and let him decide.¡± Jeffrey, who was listening through the monitor, frowned. Although he did want to borrow the Anderson family¡¯s power for his own use, he was unwilling to appear in front of the Anderson family¡¯s young master with an ill-intentioned image. Not only would this not do him any good, but it would also expose his identity. Fortunately, Caroline didn¡¯t give in because of Ken¡¯s one-sided words. She stopped them, ¡°This is only our initial suspicion. We don¡¯t have any evidence to prove Jeffrey¡¯s danger, so we shouldn¡¯t act rashly.¡± Ken hesitated for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Speaking of which, we didn¡¯te up empty-handed. I observed him for a few days and discovered that although Jeffrey¡¯s thin and weak body isn¡¯t too eye-catching in the college, his facial features are quite handsome, so he still has admirers. From this angle, I discovered some clues.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he heard Caroline¡¯s curious question through the earpiece. ¡°Really? Which girl was the one?¡± ¡°Sonia Hill, a sophomore in the Philosophy Department.¡± Jeffrey thought for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything about this girl. Caroline was the same. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anyone like her. Is she beautiful?¡± Ken was helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the point. The point is that she mentioned in her social media ount that she identally bumped into Jeffrey somewhere..¡± Chapter 276 - 276: Rush Over Chapter 276: Rush Over Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jeffrey, who was eavesdropping in the dark, cursed in a low voice. ¡°D*mn!¡± He quickly took out his phone and looked for Sonia Hill¡¯s social media ount. He had never paid attention to this girl before. He couldn¡¯t even remember her name. When he opened Sonia Hill¡¯s profile picture, he finally found a familiar face in his mind. Yes, the other party did appear in his sight asionally, but he had never taken a stranger who had disappeared into the crowd seriously, so he did not realize that such a person was watching him from behind. Sonia Hill was a shy little girl, but she posted frequently on social media ounts. Most of them were photos and videos of cats and dogs, and they were all quite good-looking. As a result, she attracted thousands of fans. Jeffrey continued scrolling down the list until he finally saw a post fromst year. Sonia had uploaded a selfie on the street. This was an ordinary photo that wouldn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention on the inte, but Jeffrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw it because he appeared in the background of the selfie. Although he was only in the corner and only his side profile was shown, anyone who knew him would probably recognize him. Of course, if he just identally appeared in someone else¡¯s camera, it would not be a big deal. The problem was that the person in the photo was pushing open the door anding out of a shop. This shop happened to be a specialty store that sold all kinds of experimental drugs and equipment. He was carrying half a bag of the various drug products that he had purchased from the shop. Under normal circumstances, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t buy these things offline, because the risk of exposure was greater. However, that time, it was because there was a problem with the delivery of the goods from the online shop that he often bought. As a result, several things were out of stock. At that time, one of his experiments was at a critical juncture, so he had to replenish his stock as soon as possible. Therefore, he went to the offline store to buy it. In the end, he did not expect to be photographed just like that. Jeffrey could, of course, deny that he had bought these experimental drugs toplete his professional research. However, theboratory of Alexandria College had a veryplete management system, so there were records of all the students who had applied to use theboratory. Jeffrey could destroy the records and traces, but he couldn¡¯t create something out of nothing. Since it was not recorded in theboratory, where did he use the experimental drugs he bought? At the same time, he was very worried about Sonia. If she kept staring at him, she might have more information about him. He opened up Sonia¡¯stest update, which was posted about 30 minutes ago. She uploaded nine photos of cats, and the location was an open park a few kilometers away from Alexandria College. He opened the map and told the driver to take a detour to this ce, emphasizing, ¡°As fast as possible.¡± Although the driver was a little confused, he immediately stepped on the elerator and drove toward the park. However, Caroline obviously had the same thoughts as him. ¡°If my guess is true and Jeffrey has a problem with him.¡± She stared at Sonia¡¯s social media ount. ¡°Send someone to her side as soon as possible and protect her!¡± Morton made a phone call. ¡°We have a colleague who happens to be near the park. He¡¯ll be at the entrance of the park in about five minutes.¡± Caroline instructed Ken, ¡°Open the map and confirm Sonia¡¯s possible locations.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ken turned on hisputer and quickly pulled up the map of the park. ¡°This park is toorge. It will take a lot of time to determine a person¡¯s location.¡± Caroline made a judgment immediately. ¡°Call Sonia and confirm her location.¡± Ken pulled out Sonia¡¯s information, which contained her phone number. ¡°But why are we looking for her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Caroline nced at the screen, took out her phone, and keyed in a string of numbers. After about seven or eight seconds, a shy voice came from the other end. Caroline went straight to the point. ¡°Hey, Sonia, I¡¯m Caroline. I think you know me. I have something urgent to ask you for help, so can you tell me your location?¡± Sonia was clearly confused.. ¡°Ah, of course I know you, but¡­¡± Chapter 277 Two More People 277 Two More People "No buts!" Caroline interrupted Sonia. Although her tone wasn''t harsh, it carried a sense of dominance that couldn''t be rejected. "Tell me your location, now, right away." Sonia was obviously stunned by her and reported her location. "Please stay where you are and don''t move. My people will pick you up soon." Caroline hung up the phone after giving her instructions. "She''s in the garden in the center of the park." Jeffrey, who had received the news through the eavesdropping device, immediately asked the driver, "How long until we reach the park?" The chauffeur saw his anxious expression in the rearview mirror and silently increased the speed. "Young Master, about eight minutes." Jeffrey calcted in his head with a dark face. He was three minutes slower! ording to the time difference, Caroline''s people might get there first. Of course, Jeffrey could also ask for outside help like Caroline, such as getting Sonia''s phone number. If Sonia was really in love with him, he could make use of this to ask her out of the park¡­ However, if that was the case, it would increase the risk of him being exposed. Jeffrey thought about it again and again, but in the end, he still decided to give it his all. There were no surveince cameras in the park, and the Hundred Flowers Garden upied arge area. The roads were also set up in a winding manner. Even if Caroline''s people arrived at the park, they might not be able to find Sonia so quickly. He still had a chance! He said to the driver, "If you can get to the park in five minutes, I''ll double your bonus this month." When the driver heard that he could increase the bonus, he immediately stepped on the elerator to the maximum and the car flew away with a bang. Jeffrey, who was in the backseat, felt a heavy push on his back and had to grab the door handle to bnce his body. Finally, with the bonus, the driver stopped the car at the entrance of the park at four minutes and fifty-eight seconds. Jeffrey stopped his dizzy head and was about to open the car door to get out when a car next to him suddenly stopped. Three tall and strong men got out of the car and walked into the park. Jeffrey quickly withdrew his hand, opened the door, and waited for them to enter the park entrance. Then he quickly got out of the car and went in through a small side door. He chose another path, ready to bypass the three men and enter the park. Compared to the three headless flies searching earlier, he was clearly much more familiar with the surrounding terrain. Judging from the photos and videos that Sonia had taken, the ce she frequented most probably was a garden beside the center of the park. During the art ss, the art teacher had organized students toe here several times to sketch. Jeffrey learned from a cleaner that there was a small path here that would only take seven or eight minutes to reach the center of the park. As long as he acted quickly, he should be able to find the girl before those people. Jeffrey still hadn''t figured out how to deal with Sonia after finding her. He only knew one thing - he couldn''t let Sonia fall into Caroline''s hands. If Caroline found out what he was doing, she might expose it and kick him out of Alexandria College. Jeffrey, who had pride in his bones, couldn''t ept this. He looked at his watch as he lowered his head and hurried along. When the time was fixed at 6 minutes and 58 seconds, he finally saw theke in the center of the park. He had arrived ahead of time! Jeffrey rxed, and the tension on his face dissipated. He was about to walk toward the garden when he turned around and saw two men in ck walking toward the garden in a hurry. His instincts told him that the two of them had the same goal as him. They were both looking for Sonia! However, even though he had taken a shortcut, he was still one step slower than those people. How many people did Caroline send out? It was said that the Anderson family''s young master valued his fianc¨¦e greatly. Before this, Jeffrey believed that the so-called ''valued'' meant that he gave her enough dignity. But now that he saw that Caroline could mobilize so many people from the Anderson family, he might have to re-evaluate Caroline''s weight and reconsider whether he should use Caroline to do things. If he wasn''t careful, he could very well draw out Young Master Anderson''s vignce. Edwin Anderson was able to take over the Anderson family''s responsibilities at a young age and be a terrifying existence in the business world. Jeffrey didn''t think he was an idiot. Chapter 278 Third Party 278 Third Party Jeffrey''s eyes shed with an obscure light. Although he was confident, he wasn''t so stupid as to blindly do something stupid, so he didn''t want to confront Edwin head-on for the time being. Perhaps his gaze was too intense at that moment, but the other two seemed to have sensed that someone was spying on them and turned around to take a look. Jeffrey was shocked, and he quickly leaned against a tree nearby, using the trunk to hide his figure. The two of them had obviously received professional training, so their five senses were more sensitive. Jeffrey didn''t dare to peek at them again. After waiting for almost a minute, he moved his stiff legs slightly and pretended to be an ordinary tourist. He walked out from behind the tree and looked down at the garden while tidying his hair. The two people had disappeared. Jeffrey had no choice but to contact Sonia and see if she could hide. However, when he took out his phone and was about to make a call, the two men he met at the entrance had already arrived at the Hundred Flower Garden. "D&mmit!" Jeffrey had no choice but to hide again. At the same time, he didn''t forget to dial Sonia''s phone number that his friend had just given him. However, what made him uneasy was that the call was immediately hung up. He repeated the call three times, and the result was the same. Could it be that Caroline''s people had already found Sonia and captured her? Just as Jeffrey thought of this terrible scenario, Caroline''s surprised voice came from the earpiece. "What? Someone is one step ahead of us?" The two men who had just entered the garden came out in a hurry. One of them was talking quickly on his phone. He must be talking to Caroline. "...We walked around for a while and saw a few people carrying a girl in another direction. We ran over and found a small cloth bag with a student ID inside. It''s Sonia''s. They ran too fast, we couldn''t catch up and lost track of them." Jeffrey frowned. There was actually a third party! Who was the one who interfered? What was their motive for kidnapping Sonia? Were they sent by his grandfather? Or was it the real group of people who set the fire? Before Jeffrey could think further, Caroline had already given the order. She first instructed the two people who were looking for her. "You guys leave the park as soon as possible and wait for orders." Then, she instructed Ken, "Find a way to get all the surveince cameras near the park. They have a girl with them, so there will definitely be a car waiting for them outside. We have to find this car in the shortest time possible and get its driving route." She took out her phone and made a call. "I need about 20 people right now. Arrange it as soon as possible and get them to listen to my orders." Caroline''s efficiency was very high, and Ken''s ability was not bad either. Very quickly, he found two suspicious cars. "This van is parked near the southeast side door. Three minutes ago, two people carried a heavy suitcase into this van and left the park." Caroline''s voice was a little anxious. "Find out its driving route and see where they stopped. Then, get someone to rescue her." Hence, the two men followed the van''s trajectory. Jeffrey had the driver follow them not far away. "Young Master, are you sure you didn''t call home?" The driver in the driver''s seat kept his eyes on the target car, afraid that he would lose it if he was not careful. However, at the same time, he was a little hesitant. He didn''t know why Jeffrey was in such a hurry to get to the park and then ordered him to follow a car. As Jeffrey''s driver, he had no right to ask about these things, but if anything happened to Jeffrey, he would also be punished by the Shwell family. "No, there''s no need for the family to know about this." Jeffrey refused. First of all, his grandfather had already instructed him not to get involved in this matter. His disobedience would only make his grandfather more disappointed in him, but he did not want to be a child who could not do anything anymore. Secondly, things were getting more and more confusing, and his secret could be exposed at any time. Under such circumstances, he could not retreat because of fear! Chapter 279 - 279: Sneaking In Chapter 279 - 279: Sneaking In Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The driver saw Jeffrey¡¯s stubborn gaze in the rearview mirror and knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, so hepromised. ¡°For your safety, I think we should have two more people by your side.¡± But Jeffrey still refused. In order to protect his safety, the Shwell family had sent several bodyguards to protect him since he was young. They were all very capable, but Jeffrey didn¡¯t like them following him. Compared to him, these bodyguards were more obedient to the head of the Shwell family, his grandfather.
Not only did these people protect him, but they also reported his daily life to his family. This made Jeffrey feel like he was being watched. So when he was fourteen or fifteen years old and had enough ability to act independently, he began to think of ways to get rid of these bodyguards, but this did not mean that these bodyguards really obeyed him. He didn¡¯t want his grandfather to know about what had happened today, so he didn¡¯t want anvone else to hear about it except the driver. He promised the driver, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going to take a look. I won¡¯t take any risks.¡± The driver could only hide his worries and continue to follow the car in front. Finally, after more than an hour, they arrived at an abandoned factory. Jeffrey got out of the car. The driver wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by him. ¡°Guard the car well. Come and pick me upter.¡± Then, under the driver¡¯s anxious gaze, he entered the factory through a small hole in the barbed wire in the corner that could only amodate one person. The abandoned factory was huge. He didn¡¯t know where those people took Sonia to, so he could only listen to Caroline¡¯s movements through the bug. He gradually arrived at the deepest part of the factory and finally saw the two men who had entered the garden and kidnapped Sonia. One of them was at the door, talking excitedly on the phone, while the other was standing behind the door, his gaze fixed on the room. Jeffrey guessed that Sonia was inside and was guarding someone. At the same time, he also saw the two men Caroline sent out. Jeffrey believed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go against either of them with his abilities. The only way for him to sneak into the room and take Sonia away was to make them fight. Unfortunately, Caroline was a very cautious person. After knowing the location of the kidnappers, for safety reasons, she did not order the two men to immediately carry out the rescue operation. Instead, she asked them to wait for more people to arrive before carrying out the rescue. But Jeffrey wanted them to have fewer people so that he could move more easily. He first circled around the house and made sure that he could climb into the house through a broken window at the back. Then, he began to move. He first sneaked behind Caroline¡¯s two men, about 40 to 50 meters away from them. Hey on the stairs on the second floor and took out a palm-sized pistol from his pocket. He had heard from his grandfather that these professionally trained people were especially sensitive to unfamiliar killing intent. Therefore, in order to prevent himself from being exposed, Jeffrey did not dare to aim at all. Instead, he raised his pistol and quickly fired in the direction of the door. The sound of gunshots echoed throughout the factory. Jeffrey quicklyy on the ground and used the stairs to hide his figure. He secretly took a detour and came to the back of the house. ¡°Who is it?¡± There was amotion from the other side, mixed with a few curses, followed by a few gunshots. Jeffrey pressed down on his pounding heart and climbed into the window. This abandoned house was originally an office, so it was divided into small rooms. Jeffrey climbed into one of the small rooms through the window. The room was covered in dust and some office trash. He quietly jumped down and hid behind the door, staring in the direction of the door. At this moment, there were still asional gunshots outside. It was obvious that the confrontation outside had not stopped, and the person guarding the door was no longer there. Jeffrey let out a sigh of relief. He listened carefully and found that there seemed to be some movement in the room not far away. He peeked out and carefully walked over. Sure enough, he found arge gunny sack in the room, and there was the sound of struggling inside. He quietly approached and asked the person in the sack, ¡°Hey, is it Sonia?¡± Chapter 280 - 280: Showdown Chapter 280 - 280: Showdown Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The person in the sack was obviously frightened by Jeffrey¡¯s sudden voice. It took two seconds for them to realize what Jeffrey meant. Then, they let out a few ¡°wuwu¡± sounds and struggled even more intensely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to save you.¡± Jeffrey squatted down and patted the sack lightly. ¡°But you have to be quiet. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to lure the bad guys back.¡± As expected, the person in the sack quieted down. Jeffrey nodded in satisfaction at Sonia¡¯s understanding. This was a very good point. If Sonia liked him and he took the risk to save her, then he could use the potential danger to scare her andpletely control her.
Jeffrey was scheming in his mind as he reached out to untie the ropes on the sack. As soon as he moved, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck. He turned around in confusion and saw the man in charge of guarding the door return with a steel pipe in his hand. It was obvious that the other party had used this steel pipe to hit the back of his neck. This was bad! Jeffrey¡¯s rm bells rang, and he tried to shake his head, trying to resist the dizziness. However, the other party¡¯s attack was not light, so his vision was gradually invaded by darkness, and he fell to the ground. Before he lost consciousness, he seemed to have heard gunshots and a slightly familiar voice. ¡°Found it! They¡¯re here!¡± In the darkness, Jeffrey felt as if he was floating on a wave. He felt a little dizzy and couldn¡¯tnd, making him wonder if he was already dead. Dead? No, how could he die just like that! Jeffrey¡¯s consciousness jolted, and he opened his eyes. What entered his eyes was a white ceiling, and the smell of disinfectant wafted into his nose. He sat up immediately, and a dull pain came from the back of his neck, making him realize that he was not dreaming. He was really in the hospital. Before he lost consciousness, he was still in the factory. He didn¡¯t think that the kidnappers would be so kind as to send him to the hospital. Moreover, it was such a good private hospital. Recalling the voice he heard before he closed his eyes, Jeffrey muttered, ¡°So I was saved?¡± To make matters worse, it was very likely that Caroline¡¯s people had saved him. The next second, the door to the ward opened, and Caroline walked in. Jeffrey¡¯s eyes shed unconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Caroline calmly walked to the sofa opposite him and sat down. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and sized him up before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to exin why you were in that abandoned factory.¡± Jeffrey avoided her gaze and asked, ¡°Perhaps you should first exin why your people appeared there. This was not part of our n.¡± Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°I thought you would be concerned about Sonia first.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s hand, which was hidden under the nket, subconsciously grabbed the bedsheet. ¡°Are you talking about the girl who was tied up? So her name is Sonia. Since I am safe, that proves that she is also safe. I am assured.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too early for you to rx.¡± Caroline took something out of her pocket and threw it to him. Jeffrey subconsciously took it and opened it in his palm. He found that it was a somewhat familiar listening device. His body stiffened for a moment, then he lowered his head and chuckled. His voice was a little cold. ¡°I should have guessed it a long time ago.¡± She appeared at the abandoned factory for no reason. Someone must have tipped her off, so it was only a matter of time before Caroline found out about this bug. But Jeffrey was unwilling. He was just a little bit away from sess. Since his true colors had been exposed, Jeffrey no longer pretended. He raised his head and revealed a somewhat unruly smile. ¡°Or rather, I thought you would have discovered this sooner.¡± Jeffrey admitted that he was a little angry from embarrassment, but he let himself do it. A kid who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, liked to cause trouble, and was overconfident was also a good neer, wasn¡¯t it? It was a pity that the audience didn¡¯t pay the bill. Caroline stood up from the sofa and looked at him as if she was looking at an ignorant child.. ¡°How do you know that I didn¡¯t discover this little thing earlier?¡± Chapter 281 - 281: A Verification Chapter 281 - 281: A Verification Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What?!¡± Jeffrey was in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too self-righteous.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that you¡¯ve been thinking wrongly from the beginning?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jeffrey stared at her. Caroline: ¡°It happened in Alexandria College. After the fire, a group of people entered the fire scene and blocked the police and investigators outside. Do you think you can hide this from the Anderson family?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So, from the beginning, you knew that there was something in theboratory, and I had secrets. Is that why you agreed to my request and cooperated with me to investigate the fire? You¡¯ve been acting for me.¡±
Caroline did notment. ¡°You can say that.¡± Jeffrey continued to ask, ¡°What about Sonia? What about the kidnapping? Is it also fake?¡± Caroline spread her hands. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°What about the fire? How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Caroline replied, ¡°This is still under investigation.¡± The truth and falsehood of the matter were all jumbled together, and Jeffrey felt like his mind was in a mess. He needed to sort everything out before he could make the next judgment. Seeing that his expression kept changing and he was immersed in his own thoughts, Caroline tidied the wrinkles on her clothes and opened the door to the ward, ready to walk out. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Jeffrey came back to his senses. ¡°From the beginning, in the Astronomical Hall, you approached me with a purpose, didn¡¯t you? He went through everything that had happened during this period of time in his mind and still found a lot of things that were not right. The reason why everything started to copse was because Caroline appeared in the Astronomical Hall. Jeffrey was still clinging to his intuition and judgment, believing that Caroline¡¯s sudden appearance was not simple. Caroline turned around and gave him an appreciative look. ¡°You finally guessed it right.¡± ¡°I knew my judgment wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Jeffrey muttered to himself as he made a guess, ¡°So why did you approach me in the first ce? For my experiment?¡± Before Caroline could say anything, Jeffrey denied it himself. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. You shouldn¡¯t know about theboratory. I¡¯ve checked the surveince footage from the past year. Before that, you¡¯ve never appeared in the Astronomical Hall, so it¡¯s impossible for you to discover this secret¡­¡± He looked at Caroline with aplicated expression. ¡°When did you find out about my identity?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t deny this point and said frankly, ¡°A little earlier.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Jeffrey no longer dared to underestimate Caroline or the Anderson family. Since Caroline had spent so much effort to get close to him, there must be a reason behind it. Caroline: ¡°I do have a purpose. My target is not you, but your grandfather, Retlin Shwell. I need a normal way to interact with him.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± Jeffrey gritted his teeth. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should continue to act now and not confess in front of me. That way, you can still think of getting my rmendation. ¡± Caroline sighed, ¡°Did your grandfather not tell you at all? He entrusted the whole investigation of the fire to the Anderson family, and kindly invited Edwin and I to his birthday party next month.¡± Jeffrey was truly shocked. His grandfather hadn¡¯t revealed any information at all, and it was clearly something that was closely rted to him. He closed his eyes tightly. Once again, he was left out of the picture. The feeling of being backstabbed by an outsider and his family made Jeffrey feel especially powerless. Perhaps it was the consecutive blows that made him calm down a little. Then, he immediately realized something was wrong. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already achieved your goal, why are you still acting with me? Are you ying with me?¡± ¡°No, I just have some things to verify.¡± Caroline admitted that she had indeed done something wrong in this matter, but this person was Jeffrey, so she didn¡¯t feel guilty. As for what to verify, it was naturally to verify whether the Shwell family was a partner that could be cooperated with. In her current situation, it was not an exaggeration to say that she was treading on thin ice. She had to choose her partners carefully.. Chapter 282 - 282: Communication Chapter 282 - 282: Communication Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Originally, Caroline had some confidence in the Shwell family, but Jeffrey¡¯s little experiment had shattered her past impression. Perhaps Jeffrey¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t represent the entire Shwell family, but because of this incident, she had to first find out if the Shwell family¡¯s bottom line and conscience were still the same. This was because many intelligent people would easily be muddle-headed when they were old because of their children and grandchildren. Caroline hoped that the once brave general of the Shwell family would not end up in such a terrible state. Fortunately, after learning about the cooperation between the two families, Caroline was deeply aware of Edwin¡¯s good intentions. She also learned about Retlin¡¯s attitude toward Jeffrey¡¯s actions. As the head of the Shwell family, although Retlin doted on Jeffrey a little too much and had his own cunning and scheming ways, he was still a veteran soldier who had truly been baptized by the mes of war. He had his own bottom line.
As for why she had yed around with Jeffrey, it was because she wanted to give this audacious brat a taste of his own medicine. She had even mentioned this to Retlin in advance, and he had given her his support. However, Caroline didn¡¯t expect that Retlin wouldn¡¯t say anything, and Jeffrey would be hit by a wall. He probably really wanted to change this grandson¡¯s personality. In addition, Caroline had her own reasons for doing so much, but this matter had to be nned slowly in the future. As for the results of the test, it was obvious that it was quite effective just by looking at Jeffrey¡¯s shocked expression. However, it was unknown whether he had changed his personality a little or if he had gone even further. After Caroline left the ward, Jeffrey hesitated for a moment before taking out his phone and calling his grandfather. Originally, he wanted toin over the phone, but as soon as Retlin picked up the phone, he directly teased, ¡°How was it? This fall was hard enough, right?¡± Jeffrey felt wronged. ¡°Grandfather, why?¡± He did not understand why his grandfather did this. ¡°Is this your punishment for me?¡± ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m really disappointed to hear you say that.¡± Retlin¡¯s words made Jeffrey¡¯s heart skip a beat. He said anxiously, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡¯ ¡°Shh.¡± Retlin interrupted him. ¡°Jeffrey, you know that we never had high expectations of you, but I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Jeffrey was disappointed and unwilling. He suppressed his voice and roared, ¡°But Grandfather, you never asked if this was what I wanted! I¡¯m also a child of the Shwell family. I have the blood of a soldier in my veins! What right do you have to deprive me of my rights?¡± Retlin sighed and said, ¡°But your body¡­¡± Jeffrey interrupted him irritably. ¡°I know that my body is not good. I can¡¯t ept high-intensity training and can¡¯t be an excellent soldier. This is the truth. I¡¯ve already epted this. So in the past few years, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to be a soldier.¡± So, he went against his family¡¯s wishes and chose to study biochemistry. He secretly set up aboratory in the Astronomical Hall and secretly conducted biochemical experiments. His goal was to develop a weapon that could y a huge role on the battlefield. Retlin was silent for a long time. ¡°But you never told us about this.¡± ¡°No, I did, but you all treated it as a child¡¯s angry words. You¡¯ve never faced my needs. I¡¯m someone who was abandoned by the Shwell family.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice was filled with grievance as he recalled how he had repeatedly mentioned that he wanted to participate in the training like his brothers, but was ignored. He had been treated like an abandoned child and sent out of the Shwell family, living alone in this strange city. Retlin recalled that when he was young, Jeffrey had indeed mentioned many times that he wanted to participate in the training. However, little Jeffrey¡¯s body was too weak at that time. He would fall sick from time to time, and he was afraid of being blown away by the wind when he walked.. How could they dare to put this little person on the tough training ground? Chapter 283 - 283: Can’t Distinguish Chapter 283 - 283: Can¡¯t Distinguish Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As for why they had sent Jeffrey away from the Shwell family, it was because twenty years ago, there had been a great shock in the military world, and the four great families had all suffered quite a bit of damage. The Pritz family had been the leader, and they had lost their leaders and heirs one after another, causing their vitality to be greatly damaged, and they had almost been eaten clean. In the end, they spent several years before they finally worked together to quell this storm. Although the matter had been resolved, it still gave Retlin a huge sense of danger. Although they had worked together to defeat the enemy this time, he knew that the matter had not beenpletely resolved. Those people who were secretly causing trouble were only temporarily lying low. One day, once they found an opportunity, they would definitely rise up and attack them at any time. Many of their descendants held positions in the military, and they could not and could not leave. Therefore, they could only continue on this path and constantly increase their strength to protect themselves. In the end, Retlin set his sights on his only grandson, who had almost never appeared in public because of his illness. They could only hope that if they were defeated one day, the Shwell family would still have onest hope. Perhaps it was because Jeffrey was sick, but he had always been very obedient and sensible since he was young. Thus, Ratlin thought that he should be able to understand the good intentions of his family and neglected tomunicate with him more, causing him to have such a misunderstanding and thus raising his personality to be crooked. After reflecting on his own mistake, Retlin could not bring himself to me him. He could only sigh. ¡°I neglected you. I should have discussed these things with you more. Jeffrey, you just need to remember one thing. The Shwell family will not give up on any family member for no reason. In my heart, you and your brothers and sisters are the same.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s eyes reddened at the bted confirmation. He covered his eyes with the nket, not wanting his grandfather to know that he was crying. After all, he was no longer a child. It was too embarrassing to cry because of a sentence. However, Jeffrey¡¯s long silence made Retlin more or less guess what was going on. He didn¡¯t expose the matter and instead said, ¡°I now understand why you want to be a soldier, but the army is very realistic. Your physical condition is here, and this is something that can¡¯t be changed. I think you¡¯re right to want to take a different approach, but you definitely can¡¯t do it in a cruel way like biochemical experiments.¡± Jeffrey had calmed down by now, and the obsession in his heart had dissipated quite a bit, so he was able to listen to his advice. However, after the conversation that had just happened, he looked a little awkward. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll stop the experiments.¡± Seeing that Jeffrey was no longer like a hedgehog, Retlin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯ve been yed like a fool this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face burned when he heard this. He had to admit that he had underestimated the enemy. He looked down on the Anderson family, and looked down on Caroline. That was why he had arrogantly thought that everything would go ording to his expectations. He had never thought that a hunter like him would be someone else¡¯s prey. ¡°I won¡¯t be so careless next time,¡± he said unwillingly. Hearing this, Retlin felt that the test this time was very effective. He asked Jeffrey, ¡°From your point of view, tell me about Caroline. What kind of person do you think she is?¡± Jeffrey blurted out, ¡°Very scheming. Her acting skills are not bad.¡± At the very least, from the moment Caroline appeared at thearium, Jeffrey had not been able to find any ws in her despite his intuition that there was something wrong with her. This had led him to doubt his judgment many times. Retlin replied softly, ¡°What else?¡± Jeffrey frowned and pondered for a moment. He hesitated, then said, ¡°There are a lot of contradictions about her. I can¡¯t determine which side of her is the real her.¡± Originally, he thought that Caroline was no different from other girls of the same age, with a little innocence, kindness, and ignorance. That was why he appeared in front of her as a ¡®bullied¡¯ victim. Later, it turned out that Caroline was not naiVe and kind. She was very experienced, decisive, and even cunning. Just as he thought so, Caroline showed her kind side again when Sonia was kidnapped. However, he quickly overthrew this conclusion because Caroline should have guessed what experiments he was doing. Although Jeffrey didn¡¯t think that this was a big deal, he knew that many people in the world couldn¡¯t ept this, even his grandfather, who was used to seeing blood on the battlefield.. Chapter 284 - 284: Don ‘t Trust Trust Her Chapter 284 - 284: Don ¡®t Trust Trust Her Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, Caroline didn¡¯t show any attitude toward him. She didn¡¯t hate him or guard against him. It was as if this matter was very ordinary and not worth mentioning. Jeffrey felt that this was not the normal reaction of a kind girl after learning about this. With so many contradictions, Jeffrey couldn¡¯t tell which side of Caroline was the real one, nor could he tell what was true and what was false in her words. Retlin pondered for a moment. ¡°In that case, the fire investigation is not over yet. You should stay by her side and observe her for a while.¡± Hearing this, Jeffrey felt like he had to submit to someone else. However, this was his grandfather¡¯s arrangement, and he was indeed being suppressed by Caroline. If he didn¡¯t think of a way to get back at her, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. That night, Jeffrey was discharged from the hospital. The next morning, he appeared on campus and found Caroline. Caroline was a little surprised to see him sitting at the next table. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to appear in front of me.¡± Jeffrey snorted ufortably. ¡°The fire investigation isn¡¯t over yet. I hate to give up halfway.¡± Caroline jotted down what the professor said on the podium and said in a low voice, ¡°I thought you were already certain that I was involved in the fire, so you would be on guard against me after being exposed.¡± ¡°There are indeed too many suspicious points in this matter.¡± Jeffrey had gone backst night to go through the whole thing again. He still found many unexinable points, but so what? ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid to continue investigating, what do I have to be afraid of?¡± His tone carried a hint of desperation. Caroline had no reason not to ept a big fish that hade to her door, so the two of them returned to their previous state of working together to find the culprit behind the fire. ¡°Right, where¡¯s Sonia?¡± Jeffrey suddenly asked. Caroline, who wasparing a surveince record, didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°She was quite frightened yesterday and wasn¡¯t in a good mental state. I had someone send her to a safe ce for secret recuperation.¡± Jeffrey replied with an ¡°oh¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else, as if he had just casually asked a question. Caroline, on the other hand, stopped moving and looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if she thanked you? After all, you risked your life to save her yesterday. ¡± Jeffrey paused for a moment and sneered. ¡°Thanking me for almost bringing her disaster?¡± Caroline looked at him and sincerely suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to your shy appearance from before?¡± Jeffrey raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? You like that pretentious look?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that,¡± Caroline denied, pared to your sarcastic and rebellious behavior, I think you¡¯re not as tiring when you pretend to be annoying.¡± Jeffrey felt his temples throb as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Thank you for your sincere suggestion!¡± He turned around and decided to ignore this hateful woman for the time being. Otherwise, he would only be furious. On the way home, Jeffrey instructed the chauffeur, ¡°Find out Sonia¡¯s whereabouts.¡± With his grandfather¡¯s permission, he could now openly mobilize the people around him to do things for him. The driver was a little confused. ¡°Are you saying that Miss Caroline has already arranged for her?¡± He secretly looked at Jeffrey in the rearview mirror, wondering if his young master was interested in that woman. Jeffrey was slumped in the backseat with his eyes closed. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her.¡± To Jeffrey, love was just a spice to him. It was far less important than what he wanted to do, so he didn¡¯t care about a strange woman at all. The reason why he sent someone to investigate Sonia was because he felt that Caroline was too cunning. He couldn¡¯t tell which of her words were true and which were false. This feeling of losing control made Jeffrey feel unfamiliar and insecure, so he could only do more to try and grasp more truth and clues. He believed that he would take back the initiative sooner orter. On the other side, Caroline was alsomunicating with Henry, discussing how to deal with Jeffrey next.. Chapter 285 - 285: Chain Set Chapter 285 - 285: Chain Set Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion On the other end of the phone, Henry replied, [If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to meet this big fool.] After all, it was rare for someone to be so unlucky that Caroline had spent a lot of effort to set up a trap. Caroline replied, [I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be too happy with that evaluation.] Henry didn¡¯t think much of it. [Hmph, that¡¯s his business.] Caroline had no choice but to change the topic. [Did you finish arranging it?] Speaking of serious matters, Henry was still very serious. [It¡¯s been arranged. They will probably take action in three days, which is the weekend.] Caroline calcted the time. [Then we have to speed up.] Henry, [Don¡¯t worry, everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting to invite this lord into the trap.] As for this lord, it was naturally Jeffrey. It turned out that Caroline had set up a series of traps for him from the beginning. The first was to pretend to cooperate with Jeffrey to investigate the fire world and trick him into joining the game. The second was to pull his grandfather, Retlin, into the trap. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. She and Retlin were the oriole, while Jeffrey was the mantis. The two of them had tricked Jeffrey. The third step was the main focus of Caroline¡¯s n, which was to divert the trouble to the other side and drag the Shwell family down with him, while at the same time retaliating against some people. After verifying that the Shwell family was worth recruiting, Caroline immediately had a n in mind. The first thing they did was to push the me of the fire onto someone. Then, they would take the opportunity to sow discord between the two parties andpletely provoke a conflict between them. Therefore, from the very beginning, the kidnapping case against Sonia was fabricated. This was just a trap set up by them to create a third party to intervene in this matter. As for the scapegoat, Caroline had already chosen him. It was Corwin Adelo, her former teammate. Thinking of Corwin, a sh of hostility appeared in Caroline¡¯s eyes. The two of them hade from the same training camp, and they had viewed each other as their biggest rivals in the camp,peting and improving together. Although the two of them did not have the same ideals, the two of them had fought side by side on the battlefield many times. They wererades who could entrust their backs to each other. Caroline didn¡¯t expect that such arade would stand behind her enemies. With his understanding of Luo Ling, he helped those people eliminate their dissidents, uprooting her forces one by one, causing many of her rtives and friends to die or be injured. How could Caroline not hate such a person? Apart from that, there was another reason why she chose Corwin as the first target of revenge. Although Corwin had excellentbat ability, his background was not deep, and he had offended many people over the years. Therefore, it would not be so easy to arouse the vignce of those people and cause arge-scale counterattack. Secondly, Corwin was theckey of that group of people, and he stood up to represent their interests. Therefore, if he attacked the Shwell family, in the eyes of the Shwell family who were now almost afraid of war, it would be the same as those people attacking the Shwell family. The Shwell family was able to fend off many enemies at once, but it would be extremely difficult to deal with that group of people. But if their family only dealt with Corwin in secret, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. What Caroline needed to do now was to lead the suspect of the fire to Corwin. She Imew that Jeffrey had a lot of doubts about her, but that was exactly what Caroline wanted. Smart people or people who thought they were smart were more inclined to believe what they saw or found out rather than what others told them. What Caroline did was to bury clues in different ces for Jeffrey to find, and then point the suspect to Corwin, the ¡®real murderer¡¯. As for Corwin, the bait was even simpler. As an ambitious family, Corwin was always trying to climb up thedder, which was why he was attached to that group of people. But unfortunately, even though he had made significant contributions in annihting the Pritz family, he didn¡¯t receive much in the end. After all, the act of betraying others so casually was more frightening and made them more guarded than praising and putting him in an important position. Therefore, Corwin urgently needed a chance to make a contribution and regain his position. Caroline targeted this point and put a piece of meat in front of him to lure him into attacking. This fat piece of meat was Jeffrey, the youngest grandson of the Shwell family, and the experiments he had done. From Henry¡¯s feedback, it seemed that Corwin, who was eager for quick sess, had already been set up.. Chapter 286 - 286: Experiment Chapter 286 - 286: Experiment Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion [Remember to ensure Jeffrey¡¯s safety,] Caroline reminded him again. Henry teased, [I thought you hated him? I thought you wanted him to die in an ident. His family will definitely not let him go.] Caroline had seen the cruelty of the battlefield, so she was extremely disgusted with biological weapons. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have suddenly changed her mind and burned down theboratory that night. [He¡¯s just a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. Although he¡¯s annoying, it¡¯s not enough to make him lose his lite. Besides, we seek cooperation with the Shwell family, not hostility.] If Jeffrey really died in this dispute, the Shwell family would definitely investigate. Although they had been very secretive, it was hard to guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any clues. After losing their loved ones, it was hard to predict what the Shwell family would do. If the Shwell family became suspicious, it would not be worth it. The two of them reviewed the entire n again to ensure that nothing went wrong. At the end, Henry suddenly sent a message, [You¡¯ve grown a lot.] In the past, Luo Ling revered strength as the king. She firmly believed that as long as she was strong enough, she could defeat all demons and monsters, so she did not bother to use all kinds of schemes. Now, Caroline had learned to hide behind the scenes and manipte people¡¯s hearts to achieve her goals. Caroline stared at the word ¡®grown¡¯, and her eyes quickly turned red. Yes, she had really grown up a lot now, and this was exchanged for a bloody and painful lesson. Talking about the past was a very heavy topic for Caroline, so she was in a bad mood all night. Edwin handed her a cup of fruit tea with a worried look on his face. ¡°Is it because things aren¡¯t going well?¡± Caroline had been busy dealing with Jeffrey these days, and he had been busy working with the Shwell family, so the two didn¡¯t spend much time together. Edwin could only fulfill his promise and do his best to provide Caroline with all the support of the Anderson family, so that she could do what she wanted to do and ensure her safety. Caroline came back to her senses and held Edwin¡¯s warm palm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± ¡°I am indeed very worried.¡± Edwin admitted this frankly. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about my feelings. This is what you want to do. I won¡¯t stop you, nor will I hold you back.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Caroline hugged him gently. ¡°Thank you.¡± Edwin pulled her into his arms. ¡°Then there¡¯s something I want you to forgive me for.¡± Caroline raised her head. ¡°What is it?¡± Edwin lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eyes that were slightly green and ck. The nning during this period seemed to be well-nned, but behind it was countless mental nning and the burden of action. ¡°What I want to ask, please allow them to reveal your whereabouts to me, because then I can feel more at ease.¡± ¡°Sure, I approve.¡± Caroline saw his serious expression and thought he was going to say something. Edwin was a little delighted. ¡°You don¡¯t mind this? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m spying on you and that you have no privacy or personal space?¡± Caroline shook her head. Not to mention that she had secretly handed over many things to Henry and the others to do. Edwin had no way of knowing these things. Since she dared to use Edwin¡¯s people, she had no intention of hiding it from him. This kind of unreserved trust made Edwin¡¯s heart surge. He could not say any more sweet words, so he could only hug her tightly. ¡°After this busy period of time, let¡¯s find some time to go on a short trip. No one will disturb us, and we don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± Caroline was about to agree when she suddenly thought of something. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we go to China?¡± Edwin didn¡¯t have many ideas about where to go. He just wanted to spend some alone time with Caroline, so he didn¡¯t care where to go, so he nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± Caroline exined. ¡°I know a very good Chinese medicine doctor named Wu Lu Chapter 287 - 287: Edwin I s Illness Chapter 287 - 287: Edwin I s Illness Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Although Edwin looked quite healthy now, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of the maintenance of medicine, and he often suffered from illness. Caroline felt pain in her eyes. The Anderson family had the best healer, but that was the only thing they could do at the moment. That was why Caroline wanted to try looking for this divine doctor. Maybe Western medicine couldn¡¯t cure it, but Chinese medicine could? After all, she had personally experienced Wu Lu¡¯s miraculous medical skills. Speaking of which, Caroline knew this divine doctor because she had once carried out a secret mission in the Golden Triangle. When she was retreating, she and her teammates identally fell into the enemy¡¯s trap. Facing the enemy¡¯s pursuit, they had no choice but to escape into the mountains. In the end, she was identally separated from her teammates. She covered her wound and was about to find the right direction to go out when the smell of blood from her wound attracted the wolves in the mountains. Under the circumstances of being injured at that time, coupled with the danger in the dense forest, even if she was as brave as she was, she could not escape from the siege of the wolf pack alone. After a few fights, although she killed a few wolves, Caroline was also seriously injured. At this moment, the death of their wolfpanions caused the wolf pack to be even more ferocious. Just as Caroline was exhausted and thought that she was going to die under the wolf¡¯s mouth¡­ A strange and mysterious whistle suddenly came from the dense forest, followed by a pungent smell. The pack of wolves that wanted to surround her suddenly retreated as if they had seen something terrifying. They dived into the dense forest and disappeared. Seeing that the wolves were retreating quickly and there were soundsing from the forest, Caroline thought that a beast more ferocious than the wolves hade, so the wolves were scared away. She leaned against the tree and held a dagger that was an inch long and covered in blood foam in her hand. Her eyes were fixed on the grass that was constantly moving. In the end, she waited and waited, but no beast came. Instead, she waited for a short, hunchbacked old woman toe out. The other party was holding a tree branch that she had casually picked up and carrying a bamboo basket on her back. She could vaguely see some branches and weeds inside. The old woman looked at Caroline with a wrinkled face and said a few words in Chinese with an ent. Caroline¡¯s education from a young age included learning manynguages. Therefore, although she was not proficient in Chinese, she could stillmunicate in daily conversations. She heard what the old woman said. She roughly said, ¡°The little girl is seriously injured. Where did youe from?¡± As a soldier, Caroline often epted secret missions, so she was used to hiding her true identity. She casually made up a story. ¡°My name is Ania. I came to Q Country for a vacation from S Country.¡± QCountry was also a neighboring country of China. She covered her wound and stood up while making up a story. ¡°I used to hear that this area was quite chaotic, but I thought it was just exaggerated in the news. I didn¡¯t expect that when I was out ying, I believed a child¡¯s cry for help and was kidnapped into the mountains. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape into the mountains.¡± Caroline¡¯s words were actually quite wed. For example, how could an ordinary female tourist like her kill so many wolves by herself? She did not know if the old woman believed her words, but she was slightly surprised. ¡°Then you¡¯re quite powerful. You were able to escape from that ce. No wonder you could kill so many wolves.¡± The old woman squatted down and touched the wolf¡¯s hand. Finally, she took out a muddy knife from her basket and stabbed it into the wolf¡¯s neck. Then, she pulled it down, and the wolf¡¯s stomach was cut open, revealing its internal organs. This dexterity was apanied by a hint of blood, which was a great visual impact. Caroline looked away and secretly took two steps back. ¡°Are you from the nearby mountains?¡± she asked tentatively. ¡°Do you want to take the wolf meat home to eat?¡± She knew that some poor mountain people would hunt in the mountains to make a living. She thought that the old woman was the same. Unexpectedly, the old woman said in disdain, ¡°This wolf meat is dry, hard, and sour. What¡¯s so delicious about it? I¡¯m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. There¡¯s something inside the wolf¡¯s internal organs that can be used as a drug primer. I happened to bump into it, so I took it off.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t know much about traditional Chinese medicine, so when she saw the old woman in blue clothes say that it was a medicinal herb, she was confused and didn¡¯t quite believe her.. ¡°You can cure diseases with these roots?¡± Chapter 288 - 288: Cure Chapter 288 - 288: Cure Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing Caroline¡¯s question, the old woman was a little anxious. ¡°What do you know? This is an art that has been passed down from generation to generation. It has a history of thousands of years. It¡¯s more powerful than you think.¡± After saying that, she nced at Caroline¡¯s wounds and clicked her tongue. ¡°With the few holes on your body, if you don¡¯t stop the bleeding in time, you will lose your life.¡± Caroline was aware of this. After fighting with the wolf, she could clearly feel that her physical strength was declining rapidly, and her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to jump out of her chest. But now that she was in the jungle, there was no way for anyone to treat her bleeding. So Caroline decided to take off her coat, cut it into thin strips, and bandage the wound tightly. This would slow down the blood loss to a certain extent. This was the only way Caroline could think of. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hold on for long, so she had to find another way to escape. Since the old woman said that she was a doctor, she decided to try her best. ¡°Since you say you¡¯re a good doctor, you can definitely cure me, right?¡± The old woman nced at her. ¡°I can treat my injuries, but my medical fees are not cheap. ¡± Caroline immediately reported a number. ¡°Although this amount is not high, it is S dors. If it is converted into Chinese dors, it will increase by several times. ¡± The old woman smacked her lips and was quite satisfied with the amount of consultation fee. She said, ¡°Alright, I can treat you. Come down the mountain with me.¡± Caroline asked, ¡°Where do we go down the mountain? How long does it take?¡± She Imew that in this remote area, it was not only the viins who wielded knives and guns that were ferocious. There were also some old people and children who became tools for the criminals because they were in this big dye vat. They became tempting baits to lure tourists. Therefore, Caroline didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She was afraid that she had just left the wolf¡¯s den and entered the tiger¡¯s den. The olddy rolled her eyes when she saw her alert look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen of China. I won¡¯t do anything like that.¡± After saying that, she took out a small blue porcin bottle from her pocket and threw it to Caroline. ¡°This is Golden Creation. It can stop bleeding quickly. You can apply it on your wounds, and I guarantee that you will be able to persist until you get down the mountain. ¡± Caroline took it with doubt. She poured some powder out of her palm and sprinkled it on a wound on her arm. Unexpectedly, the wound stopped bleeding immediately. Thus, Caroline somewhat believed the olddy¡¯s words. The two of them walked in the dense forest for almost two hours. The old woman pointed to a house with ck tiles and green bricks at the foot of the mountain and said, ¡°There, that¡¯s my house.¡± Caroline looked in the direction she was pointing at and saw rows upon rows of houses at the foot of the mountain. Surrounding them were paddy fields that had been reimed and nted with rice. Some people were bending over to pull the grass inside, and children woulde out of the houses from time to time to run and y outside. It looked very peaceful and calm, unlike those viges that only knew how to torture people. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be home in two quick steps.¡± ¡°Yes, alright,¡± Caroline responded softly. Other than her pale face, she did not show any unusual expression. However, only she knew that if she did not receive timely treatment, she probably would not be able to hold on for long. Before Caroline was exhausted, the two of them finally arrived at the house at the foot of the mountain. This was the olddy¡¯s house. It was built much bigger than the houses of the vigers. The courtyard was clean and tidy, and all kinds of household appliances wereplete. It could be seen that the olddy¡¯s life was quitefortable. Before Caroline could say anything, she was pulled into the room by the old woman and pressed down on a treatment bed. Caroline didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already dusk outside. She was shocked. She was professionally trained. How could she fall asleep so easily in front of an unfamiliar environment and strange people? This showed how terrifying the old woman¡¯s healing methods were! Caroline didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky or scared. Perhaps she heard themotion in the room, the old woman opened the curtain and came in. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake,e out and eat.¡± Caroline sat up with her hand over the wound on her abdomen.. When she moved, she realized that the wounds on her body from the knife, bullet grazes, and wolf bites did not hurt much! Chapter 289 - 289: Familiar Chapter 289 - 289: Familiar Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline was a little surprised. This effect was too good! Caroline had many questions in her mind. There was soup, meat, and a dish on the table. Only Caroline and the olddy were eating. Caroline first drank a mouthful of soup to moisten her dry throat before asking tentatively, ¡°Are you the only one at home?¡± She had just looked around the house and indeed did not see any traces of other people¡¯s lives. The old woman raised her eyes and nced at her. ¡°There were quite a few of them, but now they¡¯re all dead. Now, only I, this old fart, am left here to continue guarding.¡± Caroline could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please ept my condolences.¡± The old woman shook her head. ¡®What¡¯s there to be sad about? It was so many years ago. Now, I¡¯m living alone. It¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°I thought your medical skills were so good that you could cure any illness,¡± Caroline said curiously. The old woman rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m using medical skills, not celestial skills. I can save people who are sick, but I can¡¯t bring back the lives that were taken by the King of Hell.¡± The old woman obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about this problem anymore. She turned around and asked, ¡°When do you n to leave this ce? I¡¯m used to living alone. It¡¯s an eyesore to have another person here.¡± After treatment, although the wound was still slightly painful, Caroline could move freely. Thinking of her teammates who were lost in the forest, she did not allow herself to stay here for too long. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± The old woman replied with an ¡°oh¡± and did not say anything else. Caroline was not a talkative person, so the two of them finished the meal in silence. Just as Caroline was about to stand up and help collect the bowls, there was a knock on the door. Caroline¡¯s hand that was picking up the chopsticks paused. She hid behind her back and took a step back, hiding in the shadow of the pir. The old woman stood up and shouted, ¡°Come in. The door is unlocked.¡± Soon, the sound of light and heavy footsteps came from outside. ¡°Sister, have you eaten?¡± A rough voice sounded, and two men entered the house. The one walking in front was a short, fat, dark-skinned man in his forties or fifties. He greeted the old woman skillfully. Behind him was a tall man in his twenties or thirties. Caroline immediately restrained her aura when she saw the other party. She had already found simr information from the other party. This was a professionally trained soldier. The old woman exchanged a few words with the short and fat man before turning back to call Caroline. ¡°We are close to the border, so there is a rule that if a stranger enters the vige, we must report to the police station. So tell this officer your identity.¡± Caroline entered Q Country as a normal tourist. Although it was a fake identity, it was forged by the government, so she was not afraid of being investigated. Therefore, she walked out from the shadows and looked at the young man. Both of them paused for a moment. Then, Caroline reported her name, the time she entered QCountry, and her passport number. The young man made a phone call after he noted it down. He only returned with his phone after about half an hour. It was obvious that he had obtained her entry information. Caroline replied ording to the lines she had set up earlier, ¡°I just retiredst month, so I came to Q Country for a vacation. I didn¡¯t expect something to happen.¡± ¡°No wonder you were able to survive and climb out of hell.¡± The young man sighed and asked a few more conventional questions before finally putting away his phone. ¡°Miss Ania, we¡¯ve already understood your current situation. Since you entered our country through irregr means and you said that you were in a hurry to leave, the immigration office will send someone to help you with the relevant procedures tomorrow. Then, they will escort you to QCountry. After all, your visa is from QCountry.¡± Caroline¡¯s original n was to sneak out early tomorrow morning and re-enter the forest to find her teammates. However, this had dyed her time. However, Caroline had no choice but to agree in order not to expose herself. Soon, the two men left. Perhaps after confirming that Caroline was harmless, the old woman who had always treated her coldly suddenly became much kinder. Not only did she help her make the bed, but she also took out a few bottles of Golden Creation medicine for her.. Chapter 290 - 290: Medicine Delivery Chapter 290 - 290: Medicine Delivery Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Since you¡¯ve paid so much for the treatment, I¡¯ll give you a few more bottles of medicine. As long as it¡¯s an external injury and the person isn¡¯t dead, it can basically be saved.¡± Seeing the olddy¡¯s brisk steps, Caroline could not help butugh. At the same time, she understood why she was so guarded. It was also at this time that Caroline found out that the old woman¡¯s name was Wu Lu. Her ancestors were famous doctors, and her medical skills had been passed down to her generation. Thanks to the bottles of medicine that the olddy gave her, Caroline found her dying teammate in the dense forest and rescued her from the hands of death. Caroline had always remembered Wu Lu¡¯s life-saving grace, so after returning to the country, she had sent her things several times in Ania¡¯s name. After learning about Edwin¡¯s health, she still used her identity as Ania to contact Wu Lu. In the end, she was taken to a big shot in China to see a doctor and could note out for a short period of time. Caroline had no choice but to put this matter aside for the time being. Now that Edwin had mentioned that they were going on a trip, she could arrange this matter on her schedule. But before that, she had to settle the Shwell family¡¯s matters properly. Jeffrey¡¯s people went to investigate and found that Sonia, including her parents, was not at home. They told the neighbors that they were going to visit their family. When they left, they looked quite rxed, so they should not have been forced to leave. Jeffrey then turned his attention to other matters. ording to Caroline, they killed one of the kidnappers that day and the other escaped. He could use this as a breakthrough point to investigate. First, he could find out the identities of the two men, see if they belonged to any organization, and who they had been in contact with recently. The results of the investigation were soon out. Both of them were ordinarv people with legitimate jobs. Their financial expenses and social interactions were normal. However, this was clearly not the result Jeffrey wanted, so after Caroline sent people to investigate, Jeffrey privately sent another group of people to investigate. This investigation really did help him find something. There was nothing wrong with the two men, but from the neighbors, they found out that one of the men had been in close contact with a mysterious woman. Jeffrey found the only video of the mysterious woman¡¯s side profile from a surveince camera in a convenience store. Then, afterparing it with big data, he found the woman¡¯s identity. The woman¡¯s name was Lusha Agnes. She was originally an outstanding female soldier in the Women¡¯s Marine Corps. Later, she was involved in a scandal with Corwin Adelo and was forced to retire from the army. Sheter became a hotel attendant. What was puzzling was that Lusha hadn¡¯t been working in each hotel for long. The shortest was more than a month, and the longest was only three months. After Jeffrey¡¯s investigation, he found that in addition to her sry, there would be a fixed amount of money transferred into Lusha¡¯s ount every month. The amount was not small. Because it was a foreign exchange ount, Jeffrey could only use unconventional methods to check it. For the sake of caution, he did not even look for the hacker he had worked withst time. Instead, he paid arge sum of money to hire another hacker to help investigate the whereabouts of the money and see if he could find the person behind it. However, what the cautious Jeffrey didn¡¯t know was that his every move had long been seen clearly by others. Therefore, the new hacker he found was still backed by Henry. Even the personal information he found about Lusha was only half true and half false. Lusha was indeed a real person. She had an affair with Corwin and had something on him, causing Corwin to transfer money to her every month. The person who hade into contact with the kidnappers wasn¡¯t Lusha herself, but someone Caroline and the others had hired to pretend to be her. Even the surveince footage of her face was forged by them to mislead Jeffrey. This method proved to be effective. At least, Jeffrey believed it and traced it back to Corwin. Retlin wasn¡¯t surprised when he received the news. ¡°As I said, those people won¡¯t stop so easily.¡± He had just suffered two big losses at their hands, and in the end, he turned around and bit them again. More importantly, what was their goal in going to Jeffrey? Did this mean that his identity had been exposed? Who leaked the secret? Before the Shwells could find out, Corwin came to them and told them the answer. He had sent people to kidnap Jeffrey on the streets.. Chapter 291 - 291: Kidnaped Chapter 291 - 291: Kidnaped Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jeffrey was quite flustered when he was kidnapped at first. After all, he had changed his name since he was young. In the eyes of outsiders, he was just an extremely ordinary student. Who wouldy a hand on him? However, he quickly calmed down. At the same time, he guessed that it was probably the person behind the arson. The kidnappers were experienced. As soon as they got into the car, they searched Jeffrey from head to toe and found a GPS on his watch and phone. ¡°D*mn, this watch is quite valuable.¡± The brawny man touched the watch with pity. In the end, he opened the window and threw it out of the window along with his phone. Jeffrey was blindfolded and listened to his surroundings without saying a word.
It was only when he was brought to a basement that he regained his sight. Soon, a masked man came into the basement. ¡°Tell me, where is the reagent you¡¯re researching?¡± Jeffrey pretended to be dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by reagent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. We already know about the experiments you did in the Astronomical Hall. Be good and hand over the drug you made and the experimental data.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Since you know about this, you should know very well that thearium was on fire and everything was burned to ashes.¡± What he meant was that he did not have those things with him now. The masked man was not in a hurry. ¡°As long as you¡¯re still alive and can move your mouth, you don¡¯t have to worry about that thing disappearing. At most, we¡¯ll keep you here for a while until you can make that reagent again.¡± Jeffrey asked him, ¡°Where did you know about this?¡± His neuro-drug had just been developed, and the first phase of animal experiments had just been done. The only time it could leak out was the fire. ¡°You guys started that fire?¡± Jeffrey immediately realized that something was wrong. If the arsonist wanted the drug, he should have taken control of theboratory instead of burning all the test subjects and test data. So the news was leaked after the fire? Was that the information leaked out by the investigation team? Or perhaps¡­ Anderson¡¯s house? Regardless of which one it was, Jeffrey¡¯s heart sank. The masked man chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the fire. This is an order from the higher-ups. My mission is to get the drug and the test data as soon as possible. ¡± He pulled out a dagger and patted Jeffrey¡¯s face. ¡°So you¡¯d better be obedient. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to keep your hands and feet for a long time. You know, if you want to do experiments, all you have to do is open your mouth.¡± He straightened his back. ¡°I don¡¯t like to force people, so I¡¯ll give you an hour to think about it. Do you want to cooperate with us or do you want us to help you cooperate with us?¡± Before leaving, the masked man suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, you can also remember where the two bottles of drugs went in this hour.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s pupils trembled. The other party knew that he still had two bottles of finished drugs. It turned out that he had developed five bottles of reagents in the first batch. After the first live test, there were only two bottles left. He had locked them in a highly secretive safe embedded in the wall that was impervious to fire and water. After the fire broke out, the safe was brought back by the people his grandfather sent to clean up the scene. After their inspection, there were no signs of human damage to the safe. Therefore, the only people who knew about this matter should be those who hade into contact with the safe. It seemed that there was a spy by his grandfather¡¯s side! Jeffrey pursed his lips. He had to find a way to tell his grandfather about this as soon as possible. He had already decided that since these people wanted the form, he would pretend to agree to cooperate with them and stall for time. At the same time, he looked down at his right foot. In order to prevent him from having a locator on him, those people even took off his shoes to check. However, if they were more careful and checked the socks, they might find a small thin chip stuck to it.. Chapter 292 - 292: Coercion Chapter 292 - 292: Coercion This was thetest GPS positioning chip developed by the military. It was about the size of a fingernail. This thing was specially supplied by the army and had not been mass-produced yet. Jeffrey only had this item because his grandfather had spent some effort to get it for him. The smallest locators on the market were five to six centimeters long. They were not small, and it was easy to find them if they were hidden on the body. They probably didn¡¯t expect Jeffrey to have such a high-level item on him, so they didn¡¯t search his socks, giving Jeffrey a way out. He believed that his grandfather would send people to save him soon after he heard the news. Therefore, before that, he only needed to cooperate with them and not get hurt.
An hour passed quickly, and the masked man returned to the basement. ¡°How is it, Little Master? Have you thought about your answer?¡± ¡°I can agree to your request, but you have to answer one question of mine.¡± Jeffrey stared at him. ¡°Tell me, how did you know my identity?¡± The fact that he was born into the Shwell family should have been well hidden. But now, there seemed to be loopholes everywhere. His true identity had already been known by many people. The masked man sized him up. ¡°Although I really want to answer you, I don¡¯t have the authority to do so, and I don¡¯t know your answer.¡± ¡°Then go back and ask your boss. Tell him that if he wants my cooperation, he has to tell me this answer.¡± The masked man took out a gun and pressed it against his temple. ¡°I think you might be mistaken about something. You don¡¯t have the right to bargain with us.¡± Jeffrey, however, was not afraid to stare back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the right to know the answer, but you obviously don¡¯t have the right to kill me, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The masked man moved the gun away from Jeffrey¡¯s temple, and before Jeffrey could heave a sigh of relief, he pressed the barrel against Jeffrey¡¯s thigh. ¡°But I have the right to torture you. As long as I can make sure that you don¡¯t die, that you¡¯re conscious, and that you can still speak, then it¡¯s fine.¡± He pressed the gun against Jeffrey¡¯s thigh twice. A wave of pain came over him, and he hissed as cold sweat broke out on his face. ¡°Tsk, the young master is really noble.¡± Jeffrey took a moment to calm himself down. The pain passed, and he lowered his head in silence for a while before finally giving in. ¡°Alright, you win. I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± He made a series of requests. ¡°I need aputer with fast calctions.¡± Before the masked man could refuse, he added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to connect to the inte.¡± The masked man nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± As long as it wasn¡¯t connected to the inte or connected to the outside world, theputer could be moved in. ¡°In addition, there are all kinds of reagents. I¡¯ll make a list for youter.¡± Jeffrey quickly wrote down a list and handed it to the masked man. The masked man obviously didn¡¯t know much about chemistry and biology, so he only had one feeling about the chemical names on the page. ¡°Do we need to prepare so many things?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, this is a veryplicated reaction.¡± Jeffrey spread his hands. The masked man folded the piece of paper and put it in his pocket. He then stared at Jeffrey with a nonchnt gaze until Jeffrey was scared out of his wits. ¡°Little Master, you seem to treat these things as mini games?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he remained calm. ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be mini games. After all, the pleasure is average. At most, it can be said to be a boring thing to pass time.¡± ¡°Even if this little thing in your hand can easily reap the lives of countless people?¡± ¡°To me, it¡¯s just a product that I casually made when I was bored. Isn¡¯t there an old saying? The knife itself is not guilty, but the person holding the knife is guilty for using it to do bad things.¡± ¡°As a researcher, I can only be responsible for their whereabouts and safety in theboratory. As for what will happen to them after they leave theboratory and who will end up with them, that¡¯s none of my business.¡± The masked man stared at his cheeks and flicked his tongue. He snorted. ¡°As expected of the young master who doesn¡¯t care about the sufferings of the world.¡± Jeffrey knew that he was being sarcastic. He wondered if this man had been cheated of his money and body by some rich woman.. Otherwise, why did he always look like he hated the rich and hated the world? Chapter 293 - 293: Sending a Message Chapter 293 - 293: Sending a Message Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion But Jeffrey didn¡¯t care about an unimportant person. An hour had passed. Logically, his bodyguards should have known his location through the locator and started searching for him. However, he had yet to hear any news about this. It was very likely that there was a problem with his locator, causing the system to not detect it. Or perhaps, even though they had detected his location, the people his grandfather had sent were held back. Therefore, for safety reasons, he knew that he couldn¡¯t ce all his hopes on the locator on his socks.
For this reason, before the masked man left, he kindly gave him a suggestion. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a special channel to get the chemicals, then many of the reagents have to be purchased from a specialty store. Otherwise, you have to pre-order them and wait for about a month to get the goods.¡± This was both a reminder and a test. It was obvious that the masked man and the others didn¡¯t have much time to waste, so when they heard Jeffrey¡¯s words, they stopped in their tracks. Finally, he threw down a sentence, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, I believe Young Master will rmend some shops for us.¡± With that, he left the basement without turning back. Maybe it was because Jeffrey was cooperative, or maybe he was very confident in the security of the basement, but the masked man released him after untying the rope in his hand and didn¡¯t tie him back up. At this moment, Jeffrey finally had the time to carefully check what was in the basement. The basement wasn¡¯t too small. It should be more than 150 square meters and was divided into two spaces. He was in a ce simr to the living room, where there was only a long table and a few chairs. The smaller room only had a single bed and a toilet. There were surveince cameras in the other two rooms. It was obvious that those people were prepared to imprison him for a long time. But Jeffrey was very puzzled. These people clearly knew his background, so why were they so sure that they could trap him here for so long? Unless they were more powerful than the Shwell family. In that case, other than those people, there should not be anyone else who would be so arrogant. This realization made Jeffrey¡¯s heart sink. After walking around the basement and realizing that there were no tools that could help him escape, Jeffrey decided not to bother anymore. He closed his clothes andy down on the single bed. Hey there for a long time before the door to the basement finally opened. Jeffrey opened his eyes. This time, another man wearing a white mask came in. He dragged a te of food on a tray and ced it on the long table. He knocked on the table twice with his hand. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat your lunch.¡± Although he was a different person, his tone was still annoying. After the man left, Jeffrey got up from the bed and went to the long table. He saw two hamburgers and a ss of water on the table. Jeffrey rubbed his stomach that had shriveled from not eating, and finally sat down. He opened the topyer of the burger and was about to eat when he suddenly found something inside the burger. It was simr to the white chocte chip on the cake, with a line of small words written on it. ¡°Someone wille looking for you tonight.¡± Jeffrey lowered his eyes and put the chocte chip into his mouth, chewing slowly. However, his heart was not calm at all. He did not know who the messenger was, but it was undoubtedly someone who knew him very well. Only those who were familiar with him would know that he had an unusual habit when he ate burgers. He liked to eat them inyers. That was why the person stuffed the chocte chip into the burger. If it were anyone else, the burger would have shattered all the information into pieces with a bite. Receiving news from the outside gave Jeffrey some hope. He slowly finished the two hamburgers and drank the water. He walked around the basement ten times and finallyy back on the bed. The lights in the basement were always on. There was no way to turn them off. There were no phones or clocks here, so Jeffrey had no way of knowing the time or when night would fall. For this reason, he could only count silently in his heart. One by one, he started counting from lunch time onward. When he counted nearly 20,000, the basement door opened again.. Chapter 294 - 294: Escape Chapter 294 - 294: Escape Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion This time, it was the masked man again. He brought Jeffrey dinner and a pen and paper. ¡°Write down the shops you rmend.¡± Jeffrey picked up a pen and paper and began to write, while the masked man sized him up. ¡°How does it feel to be locked up here, Young Master?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in living,¡± Jeffrey said bluntly. ¡°I heard them say that you slept for the entire afternoon.¡±
Sure enough, those people were paying close attention to his movements. ¡°If you can give me a game controller, maybe I can do more than just sleep.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have that thing.¡± After the masked man put away the pen and paper, he left mercilessly. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Jeffrey smiled at his back. Dinner was still a hamburger and water, but this time there was an extra te of fries and a packet of ketchup. This time, there were no white chocte chips in the burger, which meant that the n should not change. He silently finished everything, and after spinning in circles, hey back on the bed in boredom. He continued to count silently in his heart until he reached nearly 20,000. The basement opened again, and the masked man who had delivered lunch walked in. Jeffrey¡¯s fingers rubbed the edge of his pants, and the masked man said, ¡°Young Master, our boss has invited you, so pleasee out.¡± Jeffrey didn¡¯t know if this person was a friend or a foe, but when he thought of the contents of the chocte chip at noon, he still followed him out of the basement. The door opened, revealing a winding corridor. Compared to the sewers, this was more like a specially dug undergroundboratory. The masked man didn¡¯t say anything. Jeffrey was confused, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Suddenly, the masked man stopped in his tracks. He pushed him back and stuffed him into a corner. ¡°Hey, Corey, why are you here in the middle of the night?¡± From the other end of the corridor, a man wearing a white and green mask walked over. The masked man, who was also known as the ¡®Corey¡¯, leaned against the wall, blocking the light in the corner, and Jeffrey. Jeffrey was pressed against the wall. Hearing the approaching footsteps, he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Corey took out a lighter and a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. ¡°Staying here day and night, who would remember if it was morning or midnight?¡± ¡°I wonder when these days will end?¡± The person seemed to have the same feeling. ¡°The longer I stay here, the closer I will go to madness.¡± ¡°Soon, right? Didn¡¯t you say that the Young Master is very willing to cooperate? As long as he works with us and makes the thing as soon as possible, we can leave this d*mn ce.¡± Pa! Corey pressed the lighter and lit up a cigarette. He then handed it to the man. ¡°Want one? ¡°No, I have to go back to theboratoryter. If I go back with the smell of smoke, I¡¯ll be criticized.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately took two steps back, as if he was afraid of being smoked by secondhand smoke. Corey said disdainfully, ¡°If you ask me, that bean sprout professor is the most annoying. He can¡¯t do this or that all day long. It¡¯s really annoying to work with him. I don¡¯t know where the higher-ups found this weirdo.¡± The man coughed helplessly. ¡°People are capable and know how to make those strange potions. That¡¯s why Boss is willing to serve them. For people like us who only know how to use our fists, we can only listen to orders and be picked ¡° ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. The more I talk about it, the angrier I get.¡± Corey threw the cigarette butt on the ground in frustration and crushed it with his foot a few times. The man patted Corey¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯ve been too tense recently. Why don¡¯t you go talk to Dr. Lane? Maybe she can help you relieve some stress.¡± Corey sounded eager. ¡°If we ask her to do it, I think it can remove a lot of pressure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just spouting nonsense here. Do you dare to say it in front of Dr. Lane?¡± ¡°I dare to say that in front of her,¡± Corey said disdainfully. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a bet. We¡¯ll bet that you dare to ask Dr. Lane out for a round in front of everyone at the meeting on Monday.¡± ¡°Tsk, let¡¯s bet. If we lose, we¡¯ll treat the other party to a year¡¯s worth of wine.¡± ¡°Deal! ¡± The two of them pped their hands together and made the bet. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The man stretched his back and said, ¡°You should go back and rest. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do tomorrow..¡± Chapter 295 - 295: Discovered Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Chapter 295 - 295: Discovered Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Listening to the familiar conversation between the two, Jeffrey guessed that the rtionship between the two should be quite close. If Corey was a man of their side, then wasn¡¯t he undercover in this organization for a long time? ¡°Got it. Get lost.¡± Facing his good friend¡¯s exhortation, he impatiently chased him away. The man waved his hand and walked back in the direction he came from. After waiting for about a minute, Corey waved his hand, signaling Jeffrey to continue following him. Seeing that Corey was walking leisurely as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered, Jeffrey was a little anxious. He urged in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you walk faster?¡±
They were running for their lives. ¡°If you want to die faster, run.¡± After Corey¡¯s exnation, Jeffrey learned that these corridors were specially designed. Once someone ran in the corridors, it would trigger the security system and set off the rm. The reason for this design was to be able to detect and control intruders and escapees to a certain extent, because wherever they ran, the rm would sound. Lile reldL10113111p ueuvveell Lile LVVU SliUUIU we qune Eluse. If Corey was a man of their side, then wasn¡¯t he undercover in this organization for a long time? ¡°Got it. Get lost.¡± Facing his good friend¡¯s exhortation, he impatiently chased him away. The man waved his hand and walked back in the direction he came from. After waiting for about a minute, Corey waved his hand, signaling Jeffrey to continue following him. Seeing that Corey was walking leisurely as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered, Jeffrey was a little anxious. He urged in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you walk faster?¡± They were running for their lives. ¡°If you want to die faster, run.¡± After Corey¡¯s exnation, Jeffrey learned that these corridors were specially designed. Once someone ran in the corridors, it would trigger the security system and set off the rm. The reason for this design was to be able to detect and control intruders and escapees to a certain extent, because wherever they ran, the rm would sound. It had to be said that, to a certain extent, this design was indeed unique. The two of them could only maintain a certain pace and walk forward. ¡°Hey, Corey, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I forgot to do something¡­¡± The man had actually turned back. Jeffrey was so scared that his pupils dted. Just as his brain was frantically warning him to run, the man opposite him had obviously noticed him! Just as he was about to say something, there was a dull thud and the man fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. At that moment, Corey pulled out a silenced pistol and shot the man. The bullet went straight through his forehead, killing him in one shot. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Corey, who had been acting very leisurely, suddenly lowered his voice and sped up a little. Jeffrey was still a little confused, so he could only hurriedly follow. When he passed by the man, he lowered his head to take a look. The eyes under the mask were still filled with disbelief before he died. He probably didn¡¯t believe that his good friend, who was happily chatting with him and making a bet with him a quarter of an hour ago, would kill him without hesitation in the next moment. Jeffrey looked at Corey¡¯s back, and he couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. However, since Corey was here to save him, he could only trust him. Suddenly, an rm sounded behind him. Corey¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, and he cursed in a low voice, ¡°D*mn it! They must have found the body of Muray.¡± The Muray was talking about should be the man from earlier. ¡°He didn¡¯te earlier orter, but he just had to appear at this time and drag down my time.¡± ording to the original n, they could avoid the patrol team and escape smoothly. In the end, because of Muray¡¯s appearance, they had been dyed by quite a bit of time, resulting in the current situation. ¡°We only have less than three minutes. Either we escape or we are found.¡± Corey took out a pistol and threw it to Jeffrey. ¡°Are you ready, Young Master?¡± Although Jeffrey¡¯s body was very weak and he couldn¡¯t do physical training, he had practiced shooting before, so his aim was pretty good. However, he had never aimed his bullets at anyone before. ¡°Thene and try it today. Let¡¯s see if it feels like it when you y with it.¡¯ Corey pulled the safety whistle of his pistol and moved steadily and evenly against the wall. It was obvious that he was a professionally trained soldier. Jeffrey gripped the gun tightly in his hand, trying his best to ensure that he did not fall behind. ¡°Shh!¡± Corey, who was walking in front, suddenly put his index finger in his mouth and blew. Jeffrey quickly leaned against the wall. Then, he saw Corey take out a small round mirror the size of a girl¡¯s palm from his pocket and roll out against the opposite wall. He was using this method to confirm how many people were in the next corridor and what their positions were. Obviously, Corey was very good at this, so as soon as the mirror rolled out, he immediately had a battle n in his mind. Jeffrey saw him leap out of the room, and with a few muffled sounds in the air, he rolled to the ground and crouched against the wall. There was a hubbub in the room, but it quickly returned to silence. Jeffrey poked his head out with lingering fear and saw four people lying in the room. The cause of death was a headshot. This Corey was really strong! Suddenly, a white light shed in his line of sight.. ¡°Be careful!¡± Chapter 296 - 296: Going Out of the Base Chapter 296 - 296: Going Out of the Base Trantor: Dragon Boat I ranstation Editor: Dragon doat I ranstation Jeffrey didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but a gunshot rang out from not far away. By the time he came back to his senses, he had already thrown himself into the air. He could clearly feel something whizzing past his ear, and then he heard Corey curse, ¡°D*mn it!¡± Then, there were two more muffled sounds. ¡°Hey, you brat, it¡¯s time to get up!¡± Corey pushed away the person lying on him. Jeffrey looked at Corey¡¯s bleeding arm in confusion.
When he saw the person hiding in the corner raise his gun and aim it at Corey, he instinctively pounced forward. He did not know why he did it, but he did it. He thought that maybe it was because Corey was the only one who could bring him out, so nothing could happen to Corey. Jeffrey could onlye up with this excuse. But in fact, he had underestimated Corey. If even ayman like him could discover something, how could a veteran like Corey not discover it? He had thought that he was saving his life, but in the end, he had be Corey¡¯s hindrance, hindering Corey¡¯s actions. As a result, Corey was unable to kill his opponent in time and was instead shot. This fact made Jeffrey feel gloomy. Corey skillfully took out a handkerchief from his pocket and casually tied his arm that was grazed by the bullet. Seeing Jeffrey¡¯s expression turn ugly, as if he had suffered a huge blow, he pped the head without holding back. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and run!¡± As he spoke, Corey grabbed him by the arm and pushed him forward. Jeffrey, who was suddenly pushed and almost fell, gritted his teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we can¡¯t run?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the rm sounded. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? That loud gunshot just now was enough to expose you ten times!¡± Corey was obviously very familiar with the route of the undergroundboratory. He led Jeffrey around and avoided the enemy¡¯s pursuit several times. In the end, the two of them hid in the innermost part of the electrical room on the first floor. Corey¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Their people are already gathered outside.¡¯ Jeffrey gripped the gun in his hand tightly. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Corey waited for the answer. ¡°Wait!¡± Jeffrey was puzzled. ¡°Wait for who?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know how big theboratory was, it was only a matter of time before they were found. ¡°Wait for my teammates.¡± Corey looked down at the mechanical watch on his hand. Jeffrey thought back to the scene where he shot Muray without hesitation, and guessed that Corey was most likely a spy in this base. ¡°So, you exposed your undercover identity to save me?¡± Corey nced at him. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that important?¡± Jeffrey was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯te here specifically to save me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Corey looked down at his watch again. ¡°Next, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t ask anything. Just listen to my instructions.¡± He stared at his watch and counted silently. ¡°Run!¡± With that, he took the lead and ran out. Jeffrey was confused, but he could only quickly follow. They quickly ran out of the motor room. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots rang out. The two people who were chasing them were killed by Corey before they could react. ¡°10 0¡¯clock!¡± Corey shouted. Jeffrey subconsciously raised his pistol and fired a shot to his left. Then, Corey immediately fired a second shot, and someone in the corner fell. ¡°Your reflexes and uracy are not bad!¡± Corey gave him a rarepliment. Jeffrey touched his wildly beating heart. Just as he was about to say something, a loud explosion sounded from beneath his feet. The two of them almost lost their bnce from the shock. ¡°Run!¡± Explosions kepting from below. The two of them could only support themselves against the wall and barely stabilize their bodies as they ran forward. Dozens of secondster, they arrived at a deep well. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jeffrey was pushed up a straightdder by Corey. The sound of the explosion was getting closer and closer, and the walls of theboratory were constantly falling off. The ce was going to copse soon. Realizing this, Jeffrey ignored his weak limbs and climbed up with all his might. The straightdder was very long. It was estimated to be about 20 meters long. Just as the two of them were halfway up, the explosion had already reached their feet.. Chapter 297 - 297: At the Hospital Chapter 297 - 297: At the Hospital Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion They could clearly feel waves of heat surging up from under their feet. The two of them did not dare to dy. They increased their speed and finally arrived at the end of the straightdder. There was probably a manhole cover at the top. Jeffrey, who was leading the way, pushed hard and realized that the top was probably sealed shut, so he couldn¡¯t push it open at all. ¡°Dodge!¡± With one hand on his body, Corey took out a long gun barrel from his pocket with his other hand and put it on his gun. Then, he took out a bullet as thick as a thumb and loaded it into the magazine. He directly fired a shot at the manhole cover!
Bang! The manhole cover was blown away! A burst of fresh air rushed in. Jeffrey felt something explode beside his ear, causing his ears to ring. The two of them panted as they crawled out from the bottom of the pit. Only then did Jeffrey realize that he had been brought to the wilderness. Suddenly, the sound of a car came from not far away. Jeffrey¡¯s heart tightened, thinking that it was another enemy. He immediately tightened his grip on the gun in his hand, but he saw Corey stand up first. ¡°Hey, be careful.¡± He wanted to pull her down and lie on the ground. He didn¡¯t expect Corey to backhand and hit him on the back of his neck. ¡°You!¡± Jeffrey fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. Before he lost consciousness, the only thing he could see was Corey¡¯s emotionless eyes under the mask. He had just left the wolf¡¯s den and entered the tiger¡¯s den! Jeffrey could only me himself for being too trusting of others. When he saw someonee to save him, he mistakenly thought that the other party was really a good person. If there was a next time, he wouldn¡¯t believe it! Of course, that was if there was a next time. Jeffrey suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. ¡°Ah!¡± His neck was aching, which showed how much hatred Corey had for him. He covered his neck and looked at where he had been transferred to. However, when he took a closer look, he realized that something was wrong. The furnishings in the room, the needle on his hands, and the smell in the air made it look like he was in a hospital. Could it be that the kidnappers were so kind as to send him to the hospital? Just then, someone pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Oh, Sir, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Jeffrey looked at the clothes he was wearing and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re a nurse?¡± ¡°Without a doubt. Of course, if you think you¡¯re in a restaurant, you can also think of me as a waiter. However, in that case, you¡¯ll have to tip me.¡± The nurse teased and took the two empty bottles. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I can inform your family.¡± Jeffrey clenched his fists. ¡°You can help me inform my family?¡± Did this mean that there was no one guarding him outside, or were they trying to ckmail his family through him? ¡°Of course, as long as you provide me with their contact information.¡± The nurse took out a piece of paper and a pen from her pocket and ced them in front of him. Jeffrey took it over and wrote it down. He asked tentatively, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to remember how I came to the hospital. Can you tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact situation. I only heard from the security guard that you were thrown at the entrance of the hospital. Then, other than a wad of cash, there was nothing else on you.¡± The nurse took the note with his phone number and guessed that something bad must have happened to him. She even kindly suggested, ¡°If you need it, I can help you call the police.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it for now. Help me contact my family first.¡± Although the nurse was currently harmless, Jeffrey did not dare to trust others easily after what had happened in the department. Therefore, before he was sure that he was really safe, he did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you contact your family first.¡± The nurse waved the note in her hand. ¡°By the way, you still need to tell me your name. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your family will think I¡¯m a liar.¡± ¡°Just tell them I¡¯m Jeffrey.¡± ¡°Alright, Jeffrey.¡± The nurse went out to the front desk to make a call. Jeffrey looked at the time. It had been two and a half days since he was kidnapped. After confirming that there was no one in the room, he used the nket to cover himself and reached out to touch his socks. As expected, the positioning chip and the socks were gone.. Chapter 298 - 298: Safe Chapter 298 - 298: Safe Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion It was obvious that those people had discovered this secret and taken the chip away. That was why the Shwell family could not find him for so long. A few minutester, the nurse knocked on the door again. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your family. They said that someone wille to the hospital to see you in half an hour.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The nurse didn¡¯t threaten him. Did this mean that he was really safe? So Corey really just saved him, but he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity, so he Imocked him out and threw him to the hospital?
Half an hourter, someone confirmed this guess. Jeffrey¡¯s eyes turned red as he looked at the old man whose hair had already turned white. ¡°Grandfather, why are you here personally?¡± Retlin patted his head with a pained expression. ¡°My grandson hasmitted such a serious crime. How can I note and take a look?¡± Thinking back to what he had experienced over the past few days, Jeffrey finally lowered his proud head in front of his grandfather. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather. I was too arrogant.¡± He thought that he was smart and strong enough, so he did not think that he would lose. He didn¡¯t put the Anderson family and Caroline in his eyes. At the same time, he dared to follow the kidnappers alone in an attempt to save them. However, being captured twice in a row made him deeply aware of his weakness and powerlessness. At the same time, he also realized what true danger was. Retlin shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. It¡¯s our negligence in educating you.¡± They had protected Jeffrey too well, and they hadn¡¯t noticed the change in his mentality in time. They hadn¡¯t guided him properly, which was why he had developed such a fearless and self-righteous personality. Now that something like this had happened, even though the process had been a little dangerous, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Jeffrey to realize his own shorings. Jeffrey found it strange that he was saved. ¡®Grandfather, who do you think saved me and destroyed that base?¡± Also, after they left the base, he heard the sound of a car in the distance. Thinking back to Corey¡¯s reaction at that time, he guessed that those people were specially here to pick up Corey. The wrinkles on Retlin¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Less than an hour after you disappeared, I received news that you were kidnapped. Then, with the help of the A.I. Chip, I confirmed your whereabouts.¡± ¡°After that, I immediately sent someone to rescue you. In the end, the chip signal on your body suddenly disappeared.¡± Jeffrey thought of the underground base. ¡°They should have something that can block signals.¡± Retlin nodded. ¡°It should be.¡± They searched the area where the signal disappeared for a day and a night, but they still did not find any useful clues. Yesterday, Jeffrey¡¯s chip signal suddenly appeared for less than a minute. Retlin quickly sent people over and discovered the existence of the underground base. However, Jeffrey¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, so when he received the call from the hospital, he was still in disbelief. ¡°Because of its remote location, the explosion in the underground base did not soread.¡± ¡°Shortly after the incident, a team of soldiers quickly stationed themselves in the base and guarded the perimeter to prevent anyone from approaching.¡± ording to the news from his subordinates, the soldiers were from Combat Unit 3104 of the local garrison. If Retlin remembered correctly, the leader of Combat Unit 3104, Hardy, was supported by the Bryan family. It was self-evident who was behind the base and this operation. The Bryan family, the Abraham family, the Will family, and the Bilder family. These four families were colluding with each other, and their hands and feet were getting longer and longer, and their actions were getting crazier and crazier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they dared to do something to you. The Shwell family won¡¯t let this matter go easily.¡± ¡°As for the person who saved you¡­¡± Retlin hesitated for a moment, but he still decided to tell Jeffrey. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who the person who saved you is, but I know their purpose.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Jeffrey hurriedly asked. As expected, that person had a gang. Aplicated expression shed across Retlin¡¯s face. Then, he softly spat out one word, ¡°Revenge.¡± ¡°This is a group of lunatics. It¡¯s just that someone put shackles on them to make them obedient. Now that the shackles are gone, this group of lunatics will only be crazier than before.¡± Jeffrey was a little confused. ¡°How did the shackles disappear?¡± ¡°Because that person is dead.¡± ¡°Luo Ling Pritz, who shackled them, is dead..¡± Chapter 299 - 299: A Natural General Talent Chapter 299 - 299: A Natural General Talent Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Luo Ling Pritz?¡± Jeffrey was shocked when he heard this name. He was born in the Shwell family, so he naturally knew who this person was. ¡°Grandfather, are you saying that Corey and the others are here to avenge Pritz?¡±
Retlin nodded. ¡°During the day and night you were unconscious, I received reports that explosions had urred in six locations across the country.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are these six ces the same as the underground base?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did it happen at the same time?¡± Retlin guessed. ¡°ording to what you said about Corey, I think he must have ambushed that base long ago and obtained information about the other bases.¡± Then, before the enemy discovered them, they would break through these bases in a short period of time. ¡°Hiss!¡± Jeffrey gasped when he heard this. ¡°They¡­¡± Corey and hispanions¡­ ¡°aren¡¯t they too powerful? They¡¯re also too crazy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said they¡¯re all lunatics.¡± There wag often only a fine line between a madman and a genius And these madmen all obeyed Luo Ling Pritz. This was what was truly terrifying. Jeffrey had heard of her name and knew that she was very powerful, but he had never seen her in person, so he didn¡¯t know that she was actually this powerful. ¡°She¡¯s a natural talent and has strong leadership skills,¡± Retlinmented. ¡°She would have definitely grown into an unshakable towering tree in time.¡± He wasn¡¯t the only one who realized this. There were also the four families. That was why they wanted to kill Luo Ling before she had fully grown up. However, they had clearly underestimated Luo Ling Pritz¡¯s power. As a female soldier, the reason why Luo Long Pritz was able to climb to the position of the highestmander in the army in such a short period of time was not only because she was very capable, but also because she dared to fight and gamble. Over the years, she had ventured deep into various dangerous ces and achieved many miraculous feats. During this period, she had subdued arge group of geniuses. Because of their past experiences, these geniuses could not enter the army to serve. Therefore, under her arrangements, they were divided into small groups and perfectly integrated into the ordinary people. After Luo Ling Pritz died, the Bryan family and the others began to purge her forces in the army. They had once wanted to find these people, but unfortunately, they had failed. Now, that group of people had appeared like a ghost. They had returned with the mission of revenge. ¡°It¡¯s only been a little more than a day, and they¡¯ve lost seven bases in a row. It¡¯s enough to make the four families furious and uneasy. And this battle had just begun.¡± Retlin instructed his assistant to go and handle Jeffrey¡¯s discharge procedures. ¡°Things will really get chaotic in theing period. It¡¯s not safe here in the hospital. You should go home and recuperate.¡± Jeffrey saw the dark circles under his eyes and knew that his grandfather hadn¡¯t had a good rest for the past few days because of him, so he obediently agreed. The group was soon discharged from the hospital. Soon, Caroline received the relevant news. She walked out of the courtyard and replied to several messages. [Withdraw the people back. There¡¯s no need to keep an eye on him anymore.] Jeffrey¡¯s role had beenpleted, and now it was up to Henry and the others to see how far they could go. As for whether Jeffrey would do something, she believed that even without her doing anything, the Shwell family would keep an eye on him. Caroline wasn¡¯t worried about that. ¡°A ghost?¡± Caroline thought about this phrase. ¡°That¡¯s very appropriate.¡± Weren¡¯t they hiding in the dark like ghosts, waiting for an opportunity to strike? ¡°Hey, baby,e and try my new pineapple pie.¡± Joline stuck her head out of the window and looked for her hand. The heaviness in Caroline¡¯s eyes disappeared. She smiled and turned around. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± When she entered the house, Edwin happened toe down from upstairs. Caroline extended a hand to him, and he took it. The two of them headed to the dining room. ¡°I just received news that Corwin Adelo identally knocked over a fuel truck an hour ago due to a brake failure, causing a serious explosion and he died on the spot.¡± Caroline paused for a moment. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a pity that the army lost a good lieutenant general.¡± The counterattack of the Shwell family had begun.. Chapter 300 - 300: Exposed Chapter 300 - 300: Exposed Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Try it and see how it tastes.¡± Joline smiled and ced the pineapple pie in front of them. Caroline took a bite and smiled contentedly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Grandma.¡± ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to thank Grandma.¡± Joline smiled. Edwin was about to say something when his phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at it. His expression suddenly became solemn.
Caroline realized that something was wrong with his expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edwin knew that there were some things he couldn¡¯t say in front of Joline, so he took Caroline upstairs. ¡°I just received a message.¡± Edwin held the phone in front of Caroline. She took the phone and looked at it, and her expression became extremely ugly. Edwin could not help but worry when he saw Caroline¡¯s face suddenly turn pale. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Edwin¡¯s voice trembled. He did not expect it, did not expect it¡­ Caroline turned off her phone, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. Why was this matter exposed? There were only a few people who knew her identity, so how did it spread to everyone? ¡°Luo Ling¡­¡± Edwin called out softly. So she was Luo Ling Pritz! He always knew that Caroline wasn¡¯t the real Caroline, but he never thought that she was Luo Ling! The person who had protected him back then was actually Luo Ling Pritz! ¡°Yes.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Luo Ling Pritz.¡± She held out her hand to Edwin. Edwin stretched out his hand in confusion and held her soft and boneless hand. The soft touch brought Edwin back to his senses, and at the same time, it made him realize what was going on. ¡°How did your identity get exposed?¡± he asked. Reincarnating was a very puzzling thing, and he did not doubt the authenticity of Caroline¡¯s identity. But if this report was published, Caroline would face endless danger. How did the Shwell family know? That was right, this message was from Jeffrey, to Edwin. Caroline was even curious about what Jeffrey wanted. Why was this message on Edwin¡¯s phone and not hers? ¡°The people who know my identity are only those few, but I don¡¯t think the rest of them will betray me. Also, the fact that this message appeared on your phone proves that he has something in mind for you.¡± Caroline even suspected that Jeffrey¡¯s message was just a guess and not a definite one. Edwin immediately understood what Caroline meant. He replied to Jeffrey¡¯s message and asked him directly what he wanted. Jeffrey¡¯s eyes shed with madness when he received the news. When he woke up this morning, he identally hurt his head. When the family doctor came over to wake him up, a strange memory appeared in his mind. No, the information in his mind could be called a dream. He kept questioning the authenticity of this dream. He suddenly remembered that when the patient investigated Caroline, the information that his subordinate had uploaded to him showed that Caroline¡¯s personality suddenly changed after falling into the water one day. Adding on his own dream, Jeffrey had a vague guess. He didn¡¯t publicize this matter, but nned to take back the losses he had suffered from Caroline and Edwin. That was how he got the content of the text message. Jeffrey didn¡¯t think that he would fall for Edwin and Caroline¡¯s schemes like he did in the past. If Caroline could do such a strange thing, why couldn¡¯t Jeffrey? He felt that he was the lucky one chosen by God. Otherwise, how could the things that were about to happen in the future appear in his mind? When Jeffrey sent the message, he felt that he might have been too sensitive. However, after receiving Edwin¡¯s reply, his heart started to beat faster and faster. He had guessed correctly! [Spit out everything you took from me in the past.] Edwin saw Jeffrey¡¯s reply. Caroline nced at the content and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re really unrepentant. You¡¯re not afraid of being beaten up.¡± ¡°Leave this matter to me?¡± Edwin asked Caroline. Caroline had more important things to do, so he could deal with Jeffrey¡¯s small problem. He could give Caroline all the help he could.. Chapter 301 - 301: Taking the Initiative Chapter 301 - 301: Taking the Initiative Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Thank you.¡± Caroline smiled. She didn¡¯t think Jeffrey would cause any trouble. This was indeed just a small matter. She picked up her phone and sent Jeffrey¡¯s information to Henry. [Do you want to kill him?] Caroline sneered and replied Henry, [He is just the least important link. We don¡¯t have to worry about him. Let¡¯s continue to do other things. Since he already knows that I am Luo Ling, it means that this ce is not safe.] After sending this message to Henry, Henry sent an address.
Caroline nced at it and gave it to Edwin. ¡°Protect Grandma. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Caroline. Joline was the only family member she could not part with in her life. Edwin knew Caroline very well. Since the counterattack of the Shwell family had already begun, and Jeffrey was a member of the Shwell family, the information he knew would be exposed sooner orter. While he and Joline were safe, he had to make some arrangements. Caroline simply took some things and went downstairs to find Toline- ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a few days. Wait for me at home. If there¡¯s anything you need to buy at home, just tell them to do it.¡± ¡°Why are you going out again? Aren¡¯t you going to apany me for a few more days?¡± Joline held Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Apany, of course I have to apany. Edwin and I n to hold a wedding after we¡¯re done with this. Grandma has to help me,¡± said Caroline. Hearing this news, Joline¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? You¡¯re finally preparing for your wedding!¡± Edwin, who was going downstairs, was delighted when he heard Caroline¡¯s words. Of course, he did not me Caroline for acting on her own ord. This was what he was thinking. After saying goodbye to Joline, Caroline and Edwin immediately rushed to the address Henry had sent them. When Henry saw Edwin for the first time, a dark light shed in his eyes. ¡°Why did you bring unrted people?¡± Henry seemed to have a natural hostility toward Edwin. ¡°Henry, rx. Let me introduce you. This is my lover, Edwin Anderson. Edwin, this is myrade, Henry.¡± Comrade¡­ Henry seemed to be stung by this title, but he did not take it to heart. The two of them held hands and exerted a lot of strength at the same time. After a short confrontation, they withdrew their hands at the same time. Caroline didn¡¯t waste too much time sitting down and discussing the current situation with Henry. They quickly came to a conclusion. ¡°We have to speed up.¡± Otherwise, if Shwell and the others found out that she was Luo Ling Pritz, they might be desperate. Their fear of her came from the bottom of their hearts. They would never allow an unstable factor to appear. ¡°We have to take the initiative in our own hands,¡± Caroline said calmly. Henry frowned slightly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Since that handle is in someone¡¯s hands, then expose it.¡± Caroline¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if she was talking about something unimportant. Henry¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Jeffrey has already used us as leverage, so there¡¯s no point in continuing to hide it. He¡¯ll only ask for an exorbitant price, asking for this and that from us without any bottom line,¡± said Caroline. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± Henry was puzzled. Wouldn¡¯t it be over if they killed him? After all, a dead person was the best at keeping secrets. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re going to deal with the entire Shwell family. Besides, if I want revenge, my identity will always be exposed.¡± Caroline was very clear about these problems. After all, she had no intention of hiding her identity. Although her name was Caroline now, and to her, it was a new life that belonged to her, she would never forget everything that had happened in the past. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Start n S immediately,¡± said Caroline. When he heard about n S, Henry¡¯s pupils constricted and he frowned. He didn¡¯t dare. That n was too risky. He was even afraid that he would lose Luo Ling Pritz a second time. ¡°What, Henry? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not ready!¡± Caroline¡¯s face turned pale. She had spent so much time and effort to make arrangements. Don¡¯t tell her that he was not readv vet.. Chapter 302 - 302: Ring Chapter 302 - 302: Ring Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I¡¯m ready. I mean, do you want to consider n B?¡± asked Henry. Although n B and n S had the same final oue, n B was much milder than n S. ¡°Henry, I know your concerns. I originally wanted to choose n B, but have you ever thought that n B is no longer suitable for our current situation?¡± The prerequisite for executing n B was that her identity as Luo Ling Pritz was not exposed, and the initiative was in their hands. However, the initiative was not in their hands now, so they could only implement n S.
It was called n S, so it was naturally difficult. However, for offline situations, the requirements for implementing n S were greater than the difficulty. Caroline had no intention of changing the n. After Henry sighed, he pulled himself together and called the others over to discuss the n with Caroline. Soon, they came up with aplete n. Edwin was a very good listener. In the end, he perfected Caroline¡¯s n. ¡°You don¡¯t have enough manpower, but you can use the Anderson family¡¯s bodyguards,¡± said Edwin. Henry really wanted to refuse. This had nothing to do with him. This was a matter between them and Caroline. However, when the words reached his mouth, he still shut his mouth silently. The Anderson family¡¯s security guards were the world¡¯s top bodyguards. They were all retired special forces soldiers. Although they had a lot of people, it was better to have more well-trained soldiers. ¡°Edwin, thank you.¡± Caroline reached out and took Edwin¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± He reached out and rubbed her head with a doting expression. Henry felt that the two¡¯s actions were very ring, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He had been thinking about the loopholes in this n. He wanted to protect Luo Ling Pritz well. They didn¡¯t want to lose this powerful leader again. Caroline pointed at a location on the map and said to Henry, ¡°Bring Jeffrey here first.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s at the Shwell¡¯s. The Shwells went crazy after he was kidnapped,¡± Henry said. ¡°After they killed Corwin, Jeffrey¡¯s security went crazy.¡± Crazy? Hearing Henry¡¯s words, Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. Usually, the Shwell family would call Henry and the others lunatics, and Luo Ling Pritz would call her the person who put shackles on lunatics. It was a different feeling to be turned into a lunatic by a lunatic. ¡°Yes, I know, but those security guards won¡¯t be guarding him twenty-four hours a day. He will have his own private space. If he doesn¡¯t have it, then create one,¡± said Caroline. Soon, Caroline came up with a n to lure Jeffrey out. ¡°Caroline, are you alone?¡± Edwin was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edwin. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, if it¡¯s not me, he won¡¯t take the bait.¡± Caroline looked calm. She didn¡¯t think that this was a dangerous thing. If the n was carried out, she wouldn¡¯t have to have nightmares in the future. That night, Jeffrey received a message from Edwin. Of course, Caroline had used Edwin¡¯s phone to send the message to Jeffrey. [How do I know if what you said is true? After all, what you said is a little unbelievable.] Jeffrey smiled. [If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call her Luo Ling Pritz.] [I can¡¯t decide on those things for the time being. Change your condition,] Edwin immediately replied. Jeffrey didn¡¯t look too surprised. He had expected that it would be impossible to get those things from Edwin Anderson. What he wanted was only some important things. He had already heard from his grandfather that Luo Ling Pritz held the lifeline of the Shwell family in her hands, and he wanted to get that lifeline back. What he had lost was just a catalyst. [I want the ring on her finger,] Jeffrey said. [What ring?] Edwin pretended not to know. [Let Luo Ling Pritz talk to me personally. Isn¡¯t she your lover? You don¡¯t even know her secret. I don¡¯t think we can continue this conversation.] Caroline smiled when she saw the message. Very good, this was the ultimate goal. A person like Jeffrey would not let go of any opportunity to drive a wedge between her and Edwin. This was the only way to create Jeffrey¡¯s personal space. [Time and ce.] [I¡¯ll send it to you when the timees. That¡¯s all for now.] After sending thest message, Jeffrey revealed a cruel smile.. Chapter 303 - 303: Fake Henry Chapter 303 - 303: Fake Henry Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Caroline and Edwin had a good sleep together. After waking up, Caroline saw Jeffrey¡¯s message on Edwin¡¯s phone. It had only been a day, but Jeffrey couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Yes, he sent the time and ce. The location was near theboratory where Jeffrey exploded, and the time was this afternoon. Caroline looked at the time. It was 9:00 a.m., five hours before Jeffrey set the time.
¡°Edwin, I need ten trained bodyguards. In addition, I need the media to arrive at the scene at 4:00,¡± said Caroline. Bodyguards and reporters? Although Edwin didn¡¯t understand why Caroline was looking for these two people who had nothing to do with their professions, he didn¡¯t ask more out of trust in Caroline. Soon, Edwin contacted several media outlets. The media was hostile to the Shwell family, so Edwin was not worried that the Shwell family would find out about it. Just as these ns were being carried out in an orderly manner, Henry couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this is a trap set up by the Shwell family?¡± Henry still didn¡¯t quite agree with Caroline¡¯s n. It was too dangerous. ¡°So what it I Can¡¯t I break out ot this situation( Couldn¡¯t I have set this up!¡± Caroline frowned. ¡°Henry, when did you be so overcautious? This isn¡¯t like you. If I didn¡¯t Imow you very well, I would have suspected that your soul had been reced.¡± In the past, Henry would always carry out her orders unconditionally. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m just worried that they will retaliate crazily after knowing your identity.¡± Henry lowered his head. ¡°This is also part of our n. We have to use their madness toplete this n. I believe this will be the most perfect part,¡± said Caroline, smiling. Henry blindly worshipped Caroline and believed everything she said unconditionally. ¡°I¡¯ll get our brothers to prepare now.¡± Henry left after saying that. He had to prepare these things first. He could talk about the restter. Soon, Henry gathered his men. Caroline divided them into four teams. Each team had their own mission, and the missions of each team were unrted. Caroline set a rule for this group of people. Beforepleting the mission, they must not let the other team know about their mission. Hearing Caroline¡¯s request, Henry frowned slightly and took Caroline to the side to ask her questions. ¡°Do you suspect that there is a spy in this team?¡± Henry went straight to the point. ¡°Henry, are you questioning my decision? Are you really Henry?¡± Caroline asked, frowning. Henry¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this. The missions of the four teams are different, and they¡¯re not allowed tomunicate with the other teams.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just worried about leaking the secret?¡± said Henry. ¡°You¡¯re not Henry. Who are you?¡± Caroline suddenly pulled out a dagger and put it against Henry¡¯s neck. Henry¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°You actually pointed a dagger at me. We fought side by side. Why did you do this?¡± Before Henry could finish his words, Caroline cut his neck and took his breath. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not Henry. Henry isn¡¯t like you. Henry will carry out my orders unconditionally. Even if he has any doubts, he will only suppress them in his heart and ask me after he haspleted his orders, ¡± Caroline muttered to herself. The man with Henry¡¯s appearancey at her feet, his eyes wide open as if he had been wronged. Pa, pa, pa¡­ A wave of apuse and cheers came from afar. Caroline turned around and saw another Henry. ¡°Who is this?¡± Caroline pointed at Henry, who was lying at her feet. ¡°It¡¯s just an insignificant rat,¡± Henry said with a smile. ¡°This is so unlike you. You brought a rat into our base and even made him pretend to be you,¡± Caroline replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that this is a base. The mission you just issued should have been spread by him, right?¡± asked Henry. ¡°Yes, this n is already more than halfpleted. The rest is up to them.¡± Caroline¡¯s lips revealed a hint of unconceble joy. Caroline and Henry had a simple conversation, and Edwin brought the four teams to theboratory. ¡°Hide on the spot!¡± Caroline gave the order, and the four groups quickly found obstacles that could hide their bodies.. Chapter 304 - 304: Circus Clown Chapter 304 - 304: Circus Clown Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jeffrey¡¯s appearance made Caroline even more excited. After today, she would no longer be bound by the nightmares of the past. She could start a new lifepletely. With her new life, she would live a peaceful and happy life with Edwin. Jeffrey saw Caroline and Edwin from afar, and when he saw that the two of them didn¡¯t bring anything, Jeffrey¡¯s face quickly darkened. ¡°We¡¯re here to trade,¡± he reminded. ¡°Yes, we are indeed here to trade, but what do you want to trade with us? Or rather, what are you going to use to trade with us?¡± Caroline asked Jeffrey.
¡°Caroline, I only want that ring. After that, we will have nothing to do with each other,¡± Jeffrey said. ¡°Completely unrted? You¡¯re quite good at Chinese literature, Jeffrey. You¡¯re Jeffrey from the Shwell family. How do you think you and Luo Ling Pritz are unrted?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice was cold. Jeffrey felt like he had fallen into an ice hole when he heard Caroline¡¯s words. It was cold! Despair! ¡°Luo Ling Pritz! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose your secret?¡± Jeffrey asked with a dark face. ¡°Luo Ling Pritz?¡± Caroline repeated the name over and over again, and the smile on her face made Jeffrey feel more and more afraid. ¡°Caroline!¡± He called out again. ¡°Are you going to call me Caroline or Luo Ling Pritz?¡± Caroline nced at him. ¡°Alright, Jeffrey, who are you? Who are we? I think we both understand each other. You don¡¯t have to act scared. What do you want to do? What do you want to say? Can¡¯t you just say it out loud?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Or are you stalling for time?¡± Caroline sounded like she was asking Jeffrey, but her tone was firm. Jeffrey¡¯s eyelids twitched. As expected of Luo Ling Pritz! ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just want to make a deal with you. Give me that ring and I¡¯ll keep it a secret forever,¡± Jeffrey said. ¡°Dead people are the best at keeping secrets,¡± Caroline said lightly. After Caroline said this, Jeffrey suddenly felt extremely flustered. Without saying anything, he turned around and ran. He would be crazy if he stayed at this time. Luo Ling Pritz wanted to kill him! Jeffrey gritted his teeth. He had borrowed two troops from his grandfather, and these two troops were still preparing nearby. He nned to wait until Luo Ling Pritz¡¯s men arrived before wiping them out. In this way, they could win effortlessly. However, when he was facing the real Luo Ling Pritz, he suddenly felt that everything he did was like a clown in a circus in her eyes. She did not put him in her eyes at all! After this discovery, Jeffrey felt a deep sense of defeat. He took out the remote control and was about to press the button when a white smoke drifted over. Before Jeffrey could react, he suddenly fell t on the ground. Caroline walked up to him and gave him a gentle kick. Although the smoke didn¡¯t make Jeffrey lose consciousness, it made him unable to move. At this moment, Jeffrey was overwhelmed by an emotion called fear. He was afraid. He felt that he was too arrogant. He thought that he had Caroline¡¯s true identity and could threaten them to do anything. He could even disintegrate their forces. But now it seemed that he was indeed too young. Caroline was not afraid of her identity being exposed at all. She was even using his mouth to expose the fact that she was Luo Ling Pritz. Jeffrey couldn¡¯t catch up even if he ttered her. It was no wonder his grandfather, Retlin, had hidden him so well. Regardless of his personality or intelligence, he was not suitable to confront this group of people in front of him. Jeffrey¡¯s mind was racing, but he couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. He could only let Caroline¡¯s people kidnap him. Not only could he not move, he could not speak, and there were many conditions that he could not directly negotiate with Caroline. Of course, Jeffrey believed that Caroline would rather talk to his grandfather, Retlin. Caroline wouldn¡¯t take a circus clown like him seriously.. Chapter 305 - 305: Crazy Chapter 305 - 305: Crazy Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°As expected of Luo Ling Pritz.¡± A deep voice sounded not far away. Caroline nced at the old man who was not far away. He was finally here! Retlin walked over slowly. The bodyguard was worried about his safety and blocked his way. ¡°Sir.¡± Retlin waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe my life won¡¯t be in danger if I can stay with the famous Luo Ling Pritz.¡± ¡°Miss Luo Ling Pritz, long time no see,¡± Retlin said.
¡°What Luo Ling Pritz? Mr. Relin, you must be mistaken. My name is Caroline Lambert,¡± Caroline told him. Retlin would not argue with Caroline over such trivial matters. He said, ¡°No matter who it is, we shouldn¡¯t be talking about this now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Retlin. What do you want to talk to me about now? You can¡¯t be asking me to reminisce about the past with you, right?¡± Caroline sneered. That cold smile caused Retlin to be in a daze. Caroline¡¯s face and Luo Ling Pritz¡¯s face slowly ovepped. Although they looked different, their auras were exactly the same. In that instant, Retlin was slightly flustered. He was going to face Luo Ling Pritz and those madmen! ¡°Yes, we have something else to discuss. Madam Caroline, please cooperate with our Shwell family. The international suppression of Luo Ling Pritz is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°Suppressing who?¡± Caroline asked. ¡°Luo Ling¡­¡± Retlin had just said her name when he shut his mouth again. That was right, the suppression from the internationalmunity was targeted at Luo Ling Pritz, so what did it have to do with Caroline Lambert? ¡°But you¡¯re leading a bunch of lunatics. No one cares if you¡¯re Luo Ling Pritz or Caroline Lambert,¡± Retlin said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the only one who knows that I¡¯m leading those lunatics?¡± Caroline smiled. It seemed that Mr. Retlin still did not know his current situation. He kept acting high and mighty, which was really disgusting. ¡°You!¡± Retlin panicked,pletely panicked. He should not havee because of that absurd dream. ¡°I believe that this fake Mr. Jeffrey will tell the real Mr. Jeffrey,¡± said Caroline. Hearing Caroline¡¯s words, the fake Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. If Caroline knew that he was a fake, why did she still appear? Retlin had also realized the true situation he was in. Caroline clearly knew that Jeffrey was a fake, so why did she still appear? ¡°What do you want?¡± Retlin asked. Carolineughed again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking Mr. Retlin? Why did you go through so much trouble to get a fake to look for me?¡± ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you worried about the real Jeffrey?¡± Caroline asked. Retlin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Caroline knew? He panicked again. No, it was impossible for her to know! Jeffrey was in a very safe position. Thinking of this, Retlin calmed down a lot. ¡°Caroline, what I want is very simple. Return what you took from Jeffrey to the Shwell family,¡± Retlin said calmly. ¡°Mr. Retlin, do you want to ask me what I want?¡± Caroline asked him. Retlin was silent for a moment before he finally asked, ¡®What do you want?¡± ¡°Me,¡± Caroline deliberately dragged out her voice. ¡°I¡¯m easily satisfied, and I¡¯m more content with the status quo.¡± She was content with the status quo, meaning that she did not intend to return those things. This made Retlin¡¯s expression turn ugly. The things that Caroline got weren¡¯t very valuable, but he couldn¡¯t gamble on the ring! ¡°I can exchange it with something of equal value!¡± Retlin said. Something of equivalent value? Caroline narrowed her eyes. Wasn¡¯t it unnecessary to exchange something of equal value for something else? Just as she was thinking, Edwin gently squeezed her hand. She tilted her head slightly and saw his face. She knew what he was thinking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Retlin would do something so unnecessary after living for so many years. Mr. Retlin, do you need me to remind you how much the thing you want is worth?¡± Hearing Caroline¡¯s words, Retlin gritted his teeth.. She knew it! Chapter 306 - 306: Cooperation Chapter 306 - 306: Cooperation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Retlin was in a state of shock, but he pretended to be calm on the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but if you insist that it¡¯s valuable, that¡¯s fine. After all, it¡¯s our family heirloom.¡± Edwin couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Retlin¡¯s words. ¡°So, Mr. Retlin¡¯s shamelessness can be inherited,¡± said Edwin with a chuckle. Retlin¡¯s face turned green and white at Edwin¡¯s words. What did he mean by that? Was he mocking him?
¡°No matter how valuable my things are, they are my family heirloom. I¡¯m not wrong to take them back, right?¡± Retlin couldn¡¯t help but be angry. Caroline continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s your way of thinking that¡¯s wrong. No matter what it is, Jeffrey has already lost it to me, so it¡¯s mine. If you want to take it from me, you have to pay me something.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Retlin asked. Caroline was very clear about the use of the ring. It was definitely not a family heirloom like what Retlin had said. The reason why Retlin wanted to take the ring back was very simple. The ring was actually a key that could open a treasure vault. There was a very important thing in this treasure vault. It was precisely because of this that the treasure vault that was originally filled with rare treasures was emptied. So far, the purpose of this treasure vault was to store that important thing. The item belonged to Jeffrey, so taking it back wasn¡¯t a big deal. But the problem was that the person in front of him was Retlin, Retlin of the Shwell family. She hadn¡¯t pulled the Shwell family into her line of battle yet, so how could she give the ring to Retlin so easily? She really had to thank Jeffrey for being able to meet Retlin so easily. That was right, the thing hidden in this treasure vault was the thing Jeffrey had developed the biological weapon! ¡°Miss Caroline, you know what that thing is. That thing must not appear in this world.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Caroline decided to y dumb. She did not intend to use the biological weapon. On the contrary, this thing must be destroyed. Even if it fell into the hands of the Shwell family, it couldn¡¯t be said to be well guarded. It had to be destroyed. The current Retlin would not use biological weapons, but what about the future Retlin? Or rather, the descendants of Retlin. Could they guarantee that they would not use biological weapons? No, perhaps some warmongers wanted to use this biological weapon. Or perhaps, he had to prepare for the worst. The Shwell family would decline in the future, and nothing could be preserved, including this biological weapon. Of course, all of this could happen in the future. Caroline didn¡¯t like to bet on the future. She preferred to have everything in her own hands and kill all the bad factors in the future in the cradle. ¡°Ms. Caroline, I think I¡¯ve already shown my most sincere side. You can tell me what you want. That ring is my family heirloom, and I must take it back,¡± Retlin said. ¡°Alright, Mr. Retlin, we¡¯ll be straightforward. You should know what I want,¡± Caroline said lightly. Given the current situation, if Jeffrey could guess her identity, so could anyone else. Those four families were not to be trifled with. Back then, she was framed by them and fell into this situation. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t think we can work together,¡± Retlin said. Although the Shwell family wasn¡¯t one of the four families, it didn¡¯t mean that they could work together. ¡°But Mr. Retlin, have you forgotten that those four families have extended their hands to the Shwell family?¡± Caroline asked. Upon hearing this, Retlin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°If I remember correctly, Corwin Adelo is one of Luo Ling Pritz¡¯s men,¡± Retlin said. At this point, Caroline had nothing to hide. ¡°Mr. Retlin, you¡¯re mistaken. Corwin Adelo is one of them,¡± said Caroline. After hearing Caroline¡¯s words, Retlin shuddered. If Corwin Adelo wasn¡¯t a member of Luo Ling Pritz, then he was a traitor.. Chapter 307 - 307: Tempted Chapter 307 - 307: Tempted Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Retlin knew very well that a person who betrayed his former master would never be put in an important position by his current master. In other words, Corwin Adelo had extended his hand to the Shwell family to show off in front of that group of people. ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, Corwin Adelo was just someone who wanted to show off in front of them, someone who couldn¡¯t be put in an important position?¡± Retlin asked Caroline expressionlessly. He was no longer as flustered as before. He already knew what Caroline wanted. She just wanted to cooperate with the Shwell family.
There was no problem with cooperation, but the premise of cooperation was a win-win situation. Could the Shwell family, together with Luo Ling Pritz and the group of lunatics behind her, fight against that group of people? The answer was¡­ Definitely. The risk might be higher. However, risks and opportunities coexisted. He also knew that the future of the Shwell family would not be peaceful. Because even if he stopped after killing Corwin Adelo, those people would think that he was already on Luo Ling Pritz¡¯s side, provoking them. Although they weren¡¯t as powerful as the Shwell family, they wouldn¡¯t let the Shwell family off easily for the sake of their reputation. He didn¡¯t want to guard against these things day and night. It would be very tiring to live like that. He didn¡¯t regret killing Corwin Adelo, because this person had touched his most beloved grandson, and he would never let him go. Killing Corwin was just the beginning. ¡°Miss Caroline, let me think about it. Or you should tell me what our chances of winning are, ¡± Retlin said. Caroline smiled when she heard Reitlin say, ¡®what our chances of winning are¡¯. Retlin¡¯s words were equivalent to putting them on the same line. Or rather, Retlin was considering the possibility of forming an alliance with her. As long as she brought out the benefits of working with the Shwell family, Retlin would stand firmly on her side. Caroline smiled. ¡°Mr. Retlin, I think we can talk inside.¡± Caroline made an inviting gesture. Retlin nced at the bodyguards behind him and followed Caroline to the empty space beside her without hesitation. Caroline then took out a remote control with a red button on it. Retlin wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. He didn¡¯t think that Caroline had gone through so much trouble to invite him here just to blow him up. Caroline¡¯s next move confirmed Retlin¡¯s guess. Because when the remote control button was pressed, the entire ground suddenly shook. Although Retlin was a little flustered, he saw that Caroline was still calm and collected. He suppressed his pounding heart. When the ground stopped shaking, the scenery in front of him changed greatly. Retlin, who was in a state of panic and worry, had just regained his senses when he realized that his surroundings were not as bright as before. It seemed to have be much darker. ¡°Miss Caroline, although I trust you, can you tell me where we are going?¡± Retlin could not help but ask. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Caroline would kill him, but that the darkness around him made him feel a little ufortable. ¡°Mr. Retlin, please rest assured that we are in a safe ce.¡± As Caroline¡¯s voice rang out, the surrounding lights lit up. At this moment, Retlin could see the scene in front of him. It was a veryrge room, but this room seemed a little different. It was surrounded by walls, and only the ce where they had juste down had a ss door that covered the elevator. Retlin didn¡¯t continue to ask Caroline what this ce was, because it would only make him look cowardly. ¡°What does Miss Caroline want to talk to me about? Coming to such a secluded ce, they must be talking about something important.¡± Retlin chuckled as he looked at Caroline, who was standing beside Edwin. The two of them were quite eye-catching when they stood together, and they looked a little morefortable. ¡°Mr. Retlin, my request is very simple. I will pay you this price for working with you.¡± Caroline took out a ring and a piece of paper. This piece of paper was about the same size as the newspaper he usually read. Retlin frowned and took the newspaper. He opened it and smiled.. Chapter 308 - 308: Wake Up Chapter 308 - 308: Wake Up Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion What the Shwell familycked the most was not fame, status, wealth, or power, but stability. This stability could be the stability of many things, such as stabilizing their current status and reputation, and stabilizing everything in the hands of the Shwell family. Caroline gave Retlin such a guarantee. ¡°Miss Caroline, does Mr. Edwin know about this? I wonder if Mr. Edwin, or rather, the Anderson family, will cooperate in such an important n?¡± Although Retlin was asking Caroline, his eyes were fixed on Edwin. ¡°Mr. Retlin, this is a deal between you and me. If you want to cooperate with the Anderson family, you can ask him directly.¡± Caroline pointed at Edwin beside her.
¡°I¡¯m very d that Mr. Retlin has the intention to cooperate with us, but the most important thing at the moment is Caroline,¡± said Edwin, smiling. He didn¡¯t explicitly refuse to cooperate, but he didn¡¯t agree either. Retlin didn¡¯t care at all. He was just casually mentioning it. With Edwin and Caroline¡¯s rtionship, it was normal for the Anderson family to stand on Caroline¡¯s side. And he had once investigated a certain matter. It seemed that a long time ago, when Edwin had met with an ident, it had been Luo Ling Pritz who had saved him. Thus, it was reasonable for Edwin to have the Anderson n take action against Caroline Lambert or Luo Ling Pritz. He felt that it was not a bad feeling to take the opportunity to talk about cooperation with the Anderson family. After Retlin returned home and announced his decision, Jeffrey was extremely surprised. ¡°Grandfather, are you serious? Do you really want to cooperate with that woman?¡± Jeffrey asked. Retlin did not answer. Instead, he asked him, ¡°What do you think is the benefit of working with her? What are the disadvantages?¡± Jeffrey thought for a moment. ¡°Cooperation is just icing on the cake. If we lose, we¡¯ll be ouws.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Retlin could not help butugh when he heard his analogy. ¡°So that¡¯s what you think.¡± After Retlin shared his thoughts with him, Jeffrey was stunned. ¡°Grandfather, is what you said true?¡± Jeffrey asked. He didn¡¯t expect that the seemingly glorious Shwell family would actually need such a simple thing. He had always thought that his grandfather was a very powerful and strong person, but he did not expect that what his grandfather wanted was the word ¡®stability¡¯. ¡°Grandfather, do I need to do anything?¡± Jeffrey asked. ¡°Go to her side and act together with her,¡± Retlin said. Jeffrey was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Wasn¡¯t his grandfather always worried about his health? Why would he let him go out at such an important juncture? He still went to Luo Ling Pritz¡¯s side. At this moment, the most dangerous ce was probably beside Luo Ling Pritz. Retlin saw his confusion and exined, ¡°Jeffrey, have you heard of an old Chinese saying? The most dangerous ce was the safest ce.¡± In other words, only by staying by Caroline¡¯s side could he ensure his safety. When Caroline chatted with him today, she gave him a reminder. Caroline was very powerful. She could immediately guess that the person she had captured was a fake Jeffrey and knew where the real Jeffrey was. Those few families were able to fight against Luo Ling Pritz, so they naturally weren¡¯t ordinary people. He didn¡¯t think he could protect his beloved grandson 24 hours a day, but if he secretly sent Jeffrey to Caroline¡¯s side, it would be different. First of all, the Shwell family could block some of the danger. Even if they found out that Jeffrey wasn¡¯t in the Shwell family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that Jeffrey was with Caroline. After all, in the eyes of those people, the Shwell family was very arrogant. They believed that they had the ability to protect Jeffrey and would not ce Jeffrey outside of the Shwell family. Of course, there was nothing wrong with doing this. The worst thing was that the Shwell family would attract half of the anger. This half of the anger was unnecessary for them. If they didn¡¯t cooperate, they wouldn¡¯t have to bear all this.. Chapter 309 - 309: Revenge Chapter 309 - 309: Revenge Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Retlin also knew that if they didn¡¯t cooperate, he wouldn¡¯t get what he wanted. Thus, he was responsible for drawing the ire of the other half, while the other half allowed them to continue targeting Luo Ling Pritz. Retlin also knew that if they didn¡¯t cooperate, he wouldn¡¯t get what he wanted. With such a group, their chances of winning were high. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much that the Shwell family could do. They only needed to lend some people to Caroline and attract the anger of the four families. Caroline frowned when she saw Jeffrey. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Her expression seemed to be saying, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything, but you can ruin everything! ¡± Jeffrey was almost angered to death by Caroline¡¯s expression, but he managed to hold it in in the end. He took a deep breath and showed a smile that he thought was very friendly. ¡°Caroline, I think we can have a good talk. After all, our family is also involved in this cooperation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to talk to your grandfather about the cooperation. Who are you?¡± Caroline asked indifferently. She could guess Retlin¡¯s intentions. He just wanted her to protect Jeffrey. This wasn¡¯t a difficult problem, but she hated dealing with this idiot. Although she liked Jeffrey before, she liked him because she could use him. Jeffrey gritted his teeth and looked at Caroline. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do, as long as I follow you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caroline asked in confusion. ¡°Really!¡± Jeffrey said seriously. He also understood his grandfather¡¯s good intentions. He would not let his grandfather down again. ¡°Alright, then you can stay. We need a cleaner over there.¡± Caroline pointed at Henry. Seeing this, Henry immediately ordered someone to bring over the cleaning tools. Jeffrey was almost fuming with anger. What kind of joke was this? Asking him, a young master of the Shwell family, to work as a servant? If Caroline had asked him to wipe the table or something in the past, he would not have such thoughts. However, it was different now. He was now equivalent to a hostage left by his grandfather. She didn¡¯t have good food and drinks to stay with him, but she actually made him a servant? Edwin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he realized Caroline¡¯s intention. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re protecting him,¡± said Edwin. Even if those people suspected that Jeffrey was with her, they would never have thought that she would let the young master of the Shwell family stay by her side as a servant. ¡°There¡¯s no need to let him know,¡± said Caroline. ¡°My dear Caroline, you are always so kind said Edwin, smiling. ¡°Kind? What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t need to have it.¡± Being too kind would only give those people an opportunity to take advantage of her. She did not want to be a kind person. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯ve already brought the person you want.¡± Edwin pointed at the ten people standing not far behind him. ¡°They are all retired veterans of the ace special forces. They are the trump cards of our Anderson family. Other than theirbat ability, the one at the front is good at picking locks, and then hypnosis¡­¡± Edwin told him about the ten people¡¯s specialties. ¡°Edwin, you really gave me a big surprise! ¡± Caroline said, and then she quickly arranged for these ten people to do their work. Henry brought a bodyguard dressed like a priest to the old house of the Bryan family. Henry¡¯s face was already covered in makeup, and he looked like a beautiful girl. No one recognized him as Henry. He and the ¡®priest¡¯ swaggered into the old house of the Bryan family. The olddv of the Brvan familv was a Derson who believed in Jesus. She would let the priest go to her house to pray every week. This identity was just right. When they entered the old residence of the Bryan family, they were strictly searched. After no dangerous items were found, they were released. Henry, who was walking at the back, quietly made a gesture. No one knew what he was doing. The people in Bryan¡¯s family only felt that the wind around them seemed to have be stronger. Henry and the ¡®priest¡¯ walked into the old house and followed the direction pointed out by the servant. Henry quietly sized up the surrounding scene. Fortunately, it did not differ from what they had.. Chapter 310 - 310: The Last Dignity Chapter 310 - 310: The Last Dignity Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion While he was praying, Henry secretly made a gesture. After praying, they left in the car. No one heard the sound of the wind in the night. It seemed to be mixed with a few gunshots. The next day, when the olddy was about to pray as usual, she realized that the person in charge of the Bryan family did not appear. She thought that her child was busyte again, so she did not pay much attention to it because this was a verymon urrence. Clint Bryan still did not appear even after the prayer ended. The olddy then realized that something was wrong and asked the servant to take a look.
When the servant reached the study, she let out a scream. The olddy hurriedly went up to check. He was sitting at his desk, and the floor was covered in blood. She did not know how long he had been dead, but the blood had already dried up. Clint¡¯s face had turned pale because of his blood loss and death. The olddy screamed and copsed to the ground. When the servants at home heard this, they immediately rushed over and helped her up. At the same time, they called the police. The butler instructed a few servants to protect the scene. It wasn¡¯t that the olddy didn¡¯t know what had happened recently, but because she was old, she didn¡¯t want to care about so many things. Given the situation at the scene, she could guess who it was. Wasn¡¯t there only Luo Ling Pritz who had the ability to assassinate so perfectly without anyone noticing? It was also at this time that the news of the leaders of the Abraham family, the Will family, the Bilder family, and the Bryan family passing away at the same time instantly spread to every corner of the country. Because the impact of the incident was too great, the police sent almost all the police officers in the city to investigate the four families. However, they concluded that the four hadmitted suicide. That was right, suicide! caroline naa never tnougnt or assassmatmg tnem. Assassinating tnem was too easy, and it would cause economic and military turmoil. All she had to do was to show them all the evidence. They would naturally know what to do when they saw it. Want to live and continue to suppress Luo Ling Pritz? They had to consider whether they had the ability to do so! They did not want the entire family to be wiped out. As the leader of the family, they and everyone who participated in that matter back then were going to be abnormal. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t mind venting her anger on them. The descendants of the four families were all dirty. If she really wanted to deal with them, then these four families could forget about having a way out. Caroline only decided to deal with the hopeless. At the end of the day, she was still soft-hearted. She was also afraid of revenge from the other families. However, Retlin had said, ¡°We should spare people when we can. The Shwell family will guarantee that Luo Ling Pritz and her team will not be harassed by these people in the future.¡± With Retlin¡¯s assurance, Caroline didn¡¯t want to say anything more. In just a few days, the people of the four great families felt as if the sky had copsed. Many people died, and they allmitted suicide. What exactly happened to them? Especially those who relied on the family to survive outside the core of the family. They were afraid! The family that they relied on to survive had actually fallen. They had lost their status, reputation, and even part of their property! The olddy was very sad and felt very unfamiliar with the feeling of pain. Ever since they had gained power, she had almost forgotten the pain she had experienced in the past. Everything changed overnight. She suddenly fell into the abyss of despair, and she became even more afraid. She was the only one left who knew! Other than grief, the olddy could do nothing. She even made arrangements and even wanted tomit suicide like Clint Bryan, but she did not dare. She had to hold on! On the day of the funeral, she took out a handkerchief and covered her mouth as she sobbed softly. She was extremely afraid. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t be like this. Her life shouldn¡¯t be like this. She was old. She should have reached the stage where she could enjoy life and not rack her brains over these things. What to do, what to do? Just as the funeral began, the police suddenly surrounded them. It was finally here. The olddy took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t hide from what wasing. ¡°I¡¯m holding a funeral for my son. The deceased is the most important. We should be given time to prepare his funeral,¡± the olddy said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Bryan family will have theirst dignity. We¡¯ll be waiting for you here,¡± the police officer said. Thest dignity of the Bryan family? The olddy smiled bitterly. No more, no more. They were just like this.. Chapter 311 - 311: The Finale Chapter 311 - 311: The Finale Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion What happened to the Bryan family happened to the Abraham family, the Will family, and the Bilder family. The other three families were also invited to the police station by the police. They needed these four families to cooperate with the investigation. After all, these four families had contributed a lot to the incident back then. It was their duty to investigate the illegal and criminal matters. The army had already intervened in this matter, so their small police station could only follow orders. Bringing them back to the police station was just the order of the higher-ups. Of course, they couldn¡¯t let the people of the four families know about this.
The olddy who was taken away by the police kept praying, ¡°Lord, are you not satisfied with me? I just did something wrong. I¡¯ve experienced so much pain and distress. Finally, it¡¯s time to taste the sweetness. You want to take everything away.¡± The fear and uneasiness intensified as they got closer and closer to the police station. In the end, the olddy trembled all over. The bell in the square not far away suddenly rang, waking her up. After getting out of the police car, the olddy hesitated and did not dare to move forward. It was as if the police station was like a dark cliff, and if she walked down it, she would be doomed. ¡°Old madam, please.¡± The police officer cared about the olddy. She was old, so he politely asked her to leave. ¡°I want to see my son. I have several sons. Get them to help me get awyer!¡± The olddy¡¯s voice was a little sharp, and the police officer could not help but frown. ¡°Old madam, it¡¯s your freedom to hire awyer, but it¡¯s impossible for you to see your sons. As far as I know, your sonsmitted suicide a few nights ago.¡± Suicide, suicide! The olddy¡¯s eyes widened, and she suddenly fell to the ground stiffly. The police station was in a mess. They didn¡¯t use violence on this family. If they were photographed by some bad media and magnified, it would be a bad thing. Even if the olddy had fainted, there were other people in the Bryan family who could talk to her. It would be the same if they invited those people to the police station. They didn¡¯t know what someone in the police station had said to them, but after this incident, they left. The relocation of the entire family was not a small piece of news. A few dayster, Caroline received news that the four families had left. The people in the bustling city seemed to have disappeared overnight. Caroline didn¡¯t mind. She only asked Henry to pay attention to the movements of the people from these families. As long as there was anything unusual about them, he had to tell her. If there wasn¡¯t, he would ignore them. Because she was busy. She was busy marrying Edwin. On that day, after the nightmare that had troubled her for a long time ended, Edwin took her to a small ind in the south. The scenery on the ind was beautiful and the weather was pleasant, making her not want to leave. ¡°Edwin, why don¡¯t we retire here? Think about it. In the future, with yourpany, our children, and even our children and grandchildren on this ind, we will be happy. That is a life that people yearn for!¡± Caroline said to Edwin, smiling. Edwin nodded. Just a simple picture of the future was enough to make him yearn for it. ¡°Caroline, remember to wait for me in the garden tonight,¡± said Edwin. Caroline looked at Edwin in confusion. What was the n tonight? ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Caroline asked. Edwin reached out and gently stroked Caroline¡¯s face. ¡°I want to give you a surprise, a wonderful and unforgettable night.¡± Caroline smiled. In the following time, she waited for the night toe for her surprise. When night fell, Caroline came to the garden. Under the dim light, Caroline could vaguely see some beautiful decorations. A slender figure stood in the circle of flowers. It was him, it was Edwin! He wore a ring and beautiful flowers as he knelt on one knee. ¡°My beautifuldy, please marry me,¡± Edwin said to Caroline affectionately. Caroline smiled and reached out her right hand to him. He put the ring on and gently kissed the back of her hand. Edwin said to Caroline affectionately, ¡°From now on, you will be my wife. My love will apany you day and night, forever and ever.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Caroline returned a hug. Their future would be sweet and happy.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!